THE UNIVERSITY

OF ILLINOIS

LIBRARY

580.6
LP

,

The person charging this material is re-
sponsible for its return to the library from
which it was withdrawn on or before the
Latest Date stamped below.

Theft, mutilation, and underlining of books are reasons
for disciplinary action and may result in dismissal from
the University.
To renew call Telephone Center, 333-8400

UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN

'iri

m ii ''

1,161 — O-1006

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON.

,-\J'J

122xND SESSION,

YiioM November 1909 to June 1010.

LONDON:

P R J >' T E D for the L I >^ N E A N S O C 1 E T Y ,
iJURLiXGio;* Housr, Piccadilly, \\\,
1910. ,

I'KI NIKK liV T.Vil-OR VXD F U A X ( ' I S,

i;f.ii i.ihn coriJT. ilket sTrir.F.r.

' 7

CONTENTS.

I'age

List of Publications issued '^'

Proceedings oF the 122nd Session '

Presidential Address ^^'

Obituaries '^3

Additions to the Library • • i°9

Donations ^35

Benefactions, 17i,tO-l 910 , 1 3'^

index 144

680895

Publications of the Societv issuerl during the period, Hist .Uilj,
ii>U!i, to 31st July, 1910:—

Journal (Botany), No. 270, 4th Aug., 19»>!).

„ 271, 28th Oct., 1909.

(Zoology), Xo. 2U0, loth Dec, 1909.

„ 201, 22nd June, 1910.

„ 20(5, ;{Oth Nov., 1909.

Transactions (2nd Ser.) Botany, Vol. Yll. Bart xiii., Sept. 1909.

„ \iv., Nov. 19U9.
„ (2nd Ser.) Zoology, A'ol. X. Bart ix., Xov. 1909.

,, Xlll. ,, I., Oct. 1UU9.

II., Feb. 1910.

„ 111., Juiic 191(».

I'l-oceediuj^s, l:U.st Session, from November 190S to June iyu9
October J9U9.

List of [Fellows, Associates, and Foreign Members], 1909-1910.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

LINJ^EAN SOCIETY OF LONDON.

(OXE HUNDRED AND TWENTY-SECOND SESSION,
1909-1910.)

November 4th, 1909.

Dr. D. H. Scott, F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the Cleneral Meeting of the 17th June, 1909,
were read and confirmed.

Miss JiUia Liudley, Mr. Martin Hubert Foquet Sutton, and
Mr. Cecil Hallworth Treadgold, M.A. (Cantab.), were admitted
Fellows.

Captain John Humphrey Barbour, M.B., Mr. Frederick James
Bridgman, Mr. Linnaeus Greening, Mr. Heni'y John Jeffery,
A.R.C.S.,Mr. Frank Armitage Potts, M.A. (Cantab.), Mr. Walter
Theodore Saxton, M.A. (Cantab.), Mr. Hugh Scott, B.A. (Cantab.),
Mr. Cbarles Sillem, and Mr. Charles VV^orster-Drought, B.A.
(Cantab.), were proposed as Fellows, and Mr. Oswald Arthur
Sayce as an Associate.

Mr. Richard Siddoway Bagnall was elected a Fellow.

Mr. Cecil C.irus-Wilson, F.E.S.E., F.Gr.S., exhibited specimens
and lantern-slides of the Natural Inclusion of Stones in Woody
Tissue. He said ; — About twenty-three years ago a gravel-pit was
started in the valley-gravels occux-ring between Syndale and
Newnham, some three miles from Faversham in Kent. Part of a
wood, chiefly oak trees, covered the deposit ; as the work pro-
gressed these were felled, and the stumps and roots dislodged.

LINK. SOC. PKOCEEDOGS. — SESSION 1909-1910. b

2 PUOCKEDINGS OF THE

The gnivel consists of subatignlar, water-worn flints, large
noJiiles less worn, and occasional blocks of Narsen-stone ; the
whole brtin<jj mixed with flint grit and quartzose sand, and forming
a compact and soraewliat coherent mass. Several Palaiolitiiic
implements aud part of a skull of Bos lowjifrons have been found
in the deposit.

Tlio roots and stumps referred to were distributed promiscuously
over the surface of the ground as the gravel in which they were
embedded was removed. The work of excavating ceased in this
particular part of the valley about ten years ago, so the roots still
remaining have been exposed for that length of time, the others
having been cut up for fuel by the cottagers in the neighbourhood.

Most of those now found there were left intact because of the
large number of stones enclosed in the wood. Not only did these
resist the work of saw and axe, but when burnt they burst
asunder with considerable force, becoming a source of danger to
those within range of the flying fragments.

The stones are actually embedded in the solid oak, and not
merely included within forked portions which may have grown
together subsequently. The tissue of the wood appears to have
growu around the stones and enveloped tlieni, indicating that the
process was carried on under conditions of considerable pressure.
There are dozens of stones embedded in some of these roots, or
snags, so that the substance might be described as " a con-
glomerate formed of flints enclosed in a woody matrix."

In the specimen of which I now show a photograph (Plate 1)
I counted no less than sixty-seven flints, the largest being several,
pounds in weight, and there are innumerable empty cavities
showing where others existed before the shrinkage of the wood
after exposure. Piles of these dislodged flints are to be seen on
the ground under and around each root.

The picture now thrown upon the screen shows the same root
with one of the limbs cut off to facilitate its removal to the
Museum at Kew last July. Only three of the sixty-seven stones
were sliaken out before the specimen reached Kew — this being
due to the sawing, and the shaking of the cart in which they were
conveyed to Faversham.

In regard to the forked part now seen : — Each limb measures
about 3 feet in length, with girths averaging about 25 inches.
This part contains 50 stones. The single piece was sawn off the
forked one ; its length is 33 inches, and the girth measurement
averages 25 inches ; it contains 14 stones.

I have occasionally seen odd stones thus embedded in the trunks
of trees. In Norton Churchyard, a few miles from Faversham,
are three very old yew trees, and in two of them I saw flints and
fragments of tiles embedded in the wood of the trunk seven feet
above the ground.

In Molash Churchyard, six or seven miles south of Faversham,
there are six very old and large yews. Some of these have flints

Proc. Linn. Soc, 1909-1910.

Plate I. {to face p. 2).

FLINTS IN WOOD.

LINNEAIS" SOCIETY OV LONDON. 3

embedded in their trunks sevea or eiglit feet above the ground,
and in one, on the north side of the churchyard, I saw Hints at
least twelve feet above ground.

The circumstances led me to suppose that the stones and
fragments of tile had been originally pressed into the roots when
these were in a soft and spongy state below ground, and that they
subsequently emerged with the growth of the tree.

The examples at Syndale are, however, as far as I know,
unique, and if trees can enclose stones in such quantities, and
retain them within their substance so tenaciously, we have trans-
porting agents capable, under certain conditions, of distributing
terrigenous material over sea- beds to an extent not hitherto
appreciated.

JVIy thanks are due to Mr. C. Gordon Neame, of Copton Manor,
for his valuable assistance in enabling me to secure the specimens
referred to.

The President contributed some remarks upon the interest of
this exhibition.

Dr. A. B. Eendle, F.R.S., showed a specimen of heather
(Erica cinerea) found near Axminster in which the flowers were
replaced by dark red leaf-buds of about the same size as the
flowers. One side, or about half of a clump of heather was
affected ; the other side bore normal flowers and the two sorts
were not mixed. The red leaf-buds, which occupy the position
of flowers, consist each of a number of short, strongly ascending
leaves closely arranged in superposed whorls of four ; the four
lines have often a strong spiral twist in the upper part of the bud.
The leat'-arrangement therefore resembles that of the flower, not
of the foliage leaves which are in whorls of three. The leaves
of these special buds also differ in form from the foliage letives
in that they are upwardly concave with a bluntly keeled back
recalling the sepals of a typical flower. They are 32 or more in
number, and thus considerably out-nuiuber the parts of a typical
flower (24 including bracteoles). The tip of the bud was always
damaged, but in many of those examined a shrivelled or more or
less misshapen pistil or its parts were present, and sometimes
below this semifoliaceous stamens were found. The appearance
suggested insect injury, but Mr. C. 0. Waterhouse was unable to
find any animal organism ; he pointed out, however, that the
appearance suggested the work of a Phytoptus, which in the
normal course of events would have already deserted the buds.
Dr. Rendle has, however, been able to find no record of Phytoptus
in connection with our heather. The specimen is of interest as
resembling a teratological form of Erica cinerea described by
Maxime Cornu in 1879, where the flowers were replaced by
vegetative buds apparently very similar in appearance to those on
our specimens, but in which the arrangement of the foliage leaves
was maintained (the leaves being in rows of six), while the bud

62

4 PROCEKDINGS OF THE

contained no trace of floral organs or of daiimge by any animal
organisms.

A discussion followed in which the following engaged : — Mr. E.
M. Holmes, Dr. O. Stapf, and the President; Dr. Rendle
replying.

Prof. II. H. W. Pearsox, Sc.D., F.L.S., then gave a lecture
illustratf'd by a long series of lantern-slides, entitled — " Types of
the Yegi'lation of Biishmanland, Namaqualand, Damaraland, and
South Angola (A Preliminary Keport of the Percy Sladen
Memorial Expedition in South-West Africa, 1908-1909)," of
which the following is an abstract : —

The floras of the regions named in the title are very distinctly
related, if the remarkable vegetation found on the Huilla plateau
in South Angola be excluded. Otherwise the differences that are
observed ar*^ probably to be accounted for mainlv as a result of
variation of (1) elevation; (2) atmospheric humidity; (3) depth
at which permanent supplies of underground water are available;
(4) geographical position, especially with regard to the composition
of the floras of contiguous regions. In all, the rainfall is normally
scanty and inconstant, and there is a prolonged drought in the
winter season. Near the coast, in some places up to elevations as
great as 2,700 feet, the total annual rainfall is never more than a
few millimetres and frequently fails altogether.

The afllnities of these floras (again excepting that of the Huilla
plateau) are primarily with those of the South Central African
highlands. In South Angola many species are undoubtedly
derived from the Coast and Montane regions of West Tropical
Africa. Throughout, the vegetation is more or less extremely
xerophytic in character, and is marked either by a very short
period of duration or by the possession of those structural pecu-
liarities which are commonly found in dry climate perennials.
Of these, hairiness is, in general, not a conspicuous feature :
exce|)t in Lower Namaqualand, succulence is not especially
common. A round bushy habit is very marked throughout. The
root system is usually very deep ; the leaves are commonly simple
and of small size and with a strongly developed cuticle.

The formations and associations indicated are predominant by
reason either of their great extent or of striking peculiarities of
the plants composing them. They are arranged in the main
geographically from South to North.

The President having opened the discussion, it was continued
by Prof. Herdman, Dr. Henry Woodward (visitor), Dr. A. B.
Eendle, Mr. Bailey Saunders (visitor), and Dr. Stapf; Prof.
Pearson replying.

LINNEAK SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 5

November 18th, 1909.

Dr. D. H. Scott, r.E..S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 4th November,
1909, were read and continued.

Prof. William Bateson, M.A. (Cantab.), F.R.S., and Mr. Donald
Hex'bert Edmuud Sunder, were proposed as Fellows.

Mr. Thomas Parkin, M.A., was elected a Fellow.

Mr. F. Enock, F.L.S., exhibited on the screen a series of photo-
graphs of the movements of animals, and contributed the following
summary of his remarks : —

Among tlie recent discoveries and improvements in scientific
appliances connected with photography, the kineinatograph stands
out before all others, but it is a fact inucli to be regretted that
ninety per cent, of the films made are for the simple amusement
of the multitude. No doubt, as time goes on, naturalists will
realize the immense value of the kinematograph in permanently
registering movements of every kind of living creature, which can
be shown time after time upon the screen. Every stage in the
life-liistory of an insect can (with a good deal of trouble and
patience) be photographed with all the detail of living movements.

During the past two years I have, with the invaluable assist-
ance of Mr. A. Newman, taken a number of films showing the
movements peculiar to certain larvae of Lepidoptera, together
with other insects, as well as those swimming in their native
element. Our first film shows a beetle crawling along a stem,
using its antennae to feel its way along; a woodlouse also uses
these organs for the same purpose ; and a garden spider runs
across so rapidly that the order in which its legs are used is quite
lost in this instance.

Caterpillars of various species each show some peculiarity in
their progression along a stem. That of an Ermine Moth, one of
the familiar Woolly-bear type, moves very hurriedly, so that the
undulatory movement is most noticeable. Others, such as the
larva of tlie Puss Moth, show greater caution in their movements;
and that of the Elephant Hawk-Moth gives a good idea of
dignified motion, the bringing up and settins down of the anal
segment much resembling the action of the ponderous foot of the
Elephant.

The strange appendages with which the larva of Staitropus fagi,
the Lobster Moth, moves are all shown to advantage, especially
the frying-pan appendage at the tail.

As might be imagined, the undulatory movement of the
" Looper "caterpillars is noticeable by its absence, owing to the fact
that these larvae have no intermediate claspers, so necessitating

6 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

the rapid drawing uj) of the anal claspers to the prolegs, and so
niakinj^ the body into a loop.

Films taken of aquatic insects such as tlie Common Water-
Beetle (Di/tiscus), AV'^aler-Sforpion [Nepa cinerea), and the AVater-
Bojitmau (Notonecta), all show the characteristic movement of the
limbs.

Perhaps the most interesting film is that showing a Butterfly
emerging from its chrysalis, as it first bursts opeu, gradually
withdraws its legs, antennae, tongue, and body, followed by tlie
\\ iiigs, catches hold with its claws as the wings fall into position,
and then, swayed to and fro by the \\ ind, mysteriously develops
until the wings attain their full 8i7,e.

Passing from insects, an interesting fdin of two Lizards engaged
in a fierce struggle for the possession of a meal-worm, shows how
they can plant their claws and throw each other over in the most
approved fashion of wrestling.

The film of swimming Sticklebacks was produced by Mr. New-
luan ; and the last film showed a tongueless Frog from the Cape,
catching and sw^allovving a worm, during which operation it makes
a most comical use oL" its front legs and claws for pushing the
worm into its mouth.

I feel that attention ought to be called to Mr. Newman's inven-
tion of a safety trough, which is inserted between the illuminant
and film, which, being filled M'ith water, prevents the film from
becoming dangerously heated, so that it is possible to stop the
apparatus at any point, when it is necessary to explain any special
feature.

Further remarks Avere made by Mr. John Hopkinson, Mr, E. M.
Holmes, and Mr. Enock.

The following papers were read : —

1. "A New Tipulid Subfamily." By W. AV^esche, F.K.M.S.

(Communicated by J. Hopkinson, F.L.S.)

2. " Freshwater Ehizopods from the Lake District." By J. M.

Brown, B.Sc. (Communicated bv Prof. A. JJennt,
F.L.S.)

December 2nd, 1909.

Dr. D. H. Scott, F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 18th November,
1909, were read and confirmed.

Captain John Humphrey Barbour, M.B., Mr. Frederick James
Bridgman, Mr. Linnaeus Greening, Mr. Henry John Jeffery,
A.R.C.S., Mr. Frank Arraitage Potts, M.A. (Cantab.), Mr. Walter
Theodore Saxton, M.A. (Cantab.), Mr. ]Ligh Scott, B.A. (Cantab.),

LIXNEAN SOCIETY OF LOFDOX. 7

Mr. Charles Sillem, and Mr. Charles Worster-Drougbt, B.A.
(Cantab.), were elected Fellows, and Mr. Oswald Arthur Sayce an
Associate.

On behalf of Dr. 11. Dki>'Kwater, F.R.S.E., there were ex-
hibited 25 drawings in body-colour on dark backgrounds, of wild
flowers, chiefly from Wrexham.

Mr. Clement Reid, F.R.S., F.L.S., exhibited photographs on
the screen of fruits and seeds of some of the plants introduced by
the Romans into Britain. The remains have been collected princi-
pally from disused Roman wells, employed subsequently as rubbish
pits, and often sealed up under Roman pavements of later date.
The principal sources have been Roman Silchester, Caerwent,
London, and Pevensey ; and to a large extent the collections have
been made by Mr. A. H. Lyell, who has been most careful to
reject any deposit of doubtful or later date.

The fruits and seeds exhibited belong to pea, bean, fig, grape,
mulberry, medlar (a very small variety), apple, cherries (probably
both black and red), sloe, bullace (wild and cultivated), damson, a
larger plum like the '• black plum" of Cornwall, Portugal laurel,
black and white mustard, turnip? fennel, dill, coriander, aleianders,
ChcerophyUum aureum (a casual, perhaps introduced with packing-
case rubbish from France, and not grown in Britain), belladonna,
henbane, field poppies {Fajxtver lihceas, P. Argemone), the opium
poppy (seeds of this were probably used, as in Rome, scattered on
loaves of bread), greater celandine, corn-cockle, white campion,
bladder campion, penny cress, sow-thistle, ox-eye daisy, Cheno-
podium urbicum and C. murale, and leaves of box. Box-leaves
have been found in three different rubbish-pits in Roman Sil-
chester ; the branches may have been used for wreaths, as the
nearest native substitute for the Italian myrtle.

The plants thus far found do not suggest any direct shipping
trade with the Mediterranean. The peach, apricot, almond, and
other fruits that will only ripen south of Britain are missing.
The fruits and spices found are only such as can be grown com-
mercially in Britain at the present day, and this makes it probable
that the abundant fig and grape seeds belong to fruit grown in
this country and not imported in a dried state. Mulberries do
not travel well and are scarcely ever dried; they must have been
grown at Silchester.

Mr. Lvell (visitor), Lt.-Col. Prain, Mr. G^. C. Druce, Mr. L. A.
Boodle, the Rev. J. Gerard, Mr. E. M. Holmes, Mr. E. G. Baker,
and the President took part in the discussion which followed, and
Mr. Reid briefly replied.

Mr. G. Clakidge Druce, F.L.S., exhibited specimens of (a)
Zannichellia gibberosa, Reichb., new to Britain, from Eye Green,
Northants; and (6) Orchis maculata var. O'Kellyi, Druce, from
Ballyvaughan, Co. Clare, recently described in ' The Irish Natu-
ralist.'

8 PEOCEEDiyCS OF THE

Mr. Clement Keid rxhibited in connection with this, three
photographs of ZannicJiellia fruits obtained by him from the
Cromer Forest Bed (pre-glacial), and also contributed some
remarks ; Mr. Hohncs brought specimens of another variety of
Orchis macvlata and commented on the same, and Mr. Druce
replied.

The following papers were read : —

]. "Nudibranchs from the Indian Ocean.*' By Sir Ciias.

Eliot, K.C.M.G. (Communicated by Prof. J. Stanley

Gardiner, M.A., F.R.iS., F.L.S.)
L'. " Trichoptera von Mr. Hugh Scott auf den Seychellen

gesammellt." By Dr. Georg Ulmer. (Communicated by

the same.)

3. " Report on the Brachiopoda obtained from the Indian

Ocean." By Dr. W. H. Dall. (Communicated by the
same.)

4. "Narrative of the 'Sealark' Expedition. Part III." By

Prof. J. Stanley Gardiner, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., and
others.

December lOtb, 1909.

Prof. E. B. Poulton, E.E.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 2nd December,
1909, were read and confirmed.

Dr. William Henry Lang, and Mr. Charles Sillem, were
admitted Fellows.

Mr, Cyril Crossland, and Dr. Harry Drinkwater, M.D. (Edin.),
were proposed as Fellows.

Prof. William Bateson, M.A.(Cantab.), F.R.S., and Mr. Donald
Herbert Edmund Sunder, were balloted for and elected Fellows.

The following papers were read : —

1. "Report on the Crustacea Isopoda and Tanaidacea collected

by Mr. Cvril Crossland in the Sudanese Red Sea." By
the Rev. T. R. R. Stedbing, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S.

2. " Isopoda from the Indian Ocean and British East Africa."

By the same.
'3. " Pycnogonida from the Red Sea and Indian Ocean, collected

by Mr. Cvril Crossland." By G. H. Carpenter. (Com-

niunicated by Prof. W. A. Herdman, F.R.S., F.L.S.)
4. " On a Collection of Blattidre preserved in Amber, from

Prussia." By R. Shelford, F.L.S.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LOJiTDOX. 9

5. " The Bi'vozoa from collections made by Mr. Cyril Cross-
land, Part II.— Cyclostomata, Ctenostomata, and Endo-
procta." By A. W. Watees, F.L.S.

The Vice-President in the Chair announced the subject for the
following meeting on the 20th January, 1910.

January 20th, 1910.
Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of tbe General Meeting of the 16th December,
1909, were read and confirmed.

Mr. Frederick James Bridgmau was admitted a Fellow.

In accordance with the announcement from the Chair at the
previous Meeting, the Meeting was devoted to a discussion upon
the

OEIGIN OF THE VERTEBRATES.

Dr. W. H. Gaskell, F.R.S. (Visitor), who opened the Discussion
on the " Origin of Vertebrates," said : — I take it for granted that
we all believe in Evolution and that an upward progress can be
traced from the Protozoa to 3Ian. Now the formation of the
Metazoa from the Protozoa and the progress of the Metazoa
upwards signifies that the separate units composing the individual
have been coordinated for the well-being of that individual. Such
coordination has taken place in two ways : (1) a chemical method,
by the formation of hormones ; (2) a nervous method, by the
formation of a central nervous system, and it is self-evident that
as soon as a central nervous system is formed, such nervous
coordination, especially in connection with the formation of the
special senses of sight and smell, must become the important
factor in the life of the individual, and its further and further
development must constitute the most important factor for the
upward progress of the animal race. The first point I want to
impress upon you is that for all questions of Evolution, the central
nervous system rather than the alimentary canal is the most
important factor.

Throughout the whole history of the attempts to find out the
origin of Vertebrates one point stands out clearly : whatever other
views have been put forward there have alwa3^s been strong
supporters of the view that the Vertebrates have arisen from that
great group of segmented Invertebrates, the Appendiculata, and
such supporters have not been outsiders of no account, but largely
the main authorities in the zoological teaching of the time, e. g.,
Geoffroy St. Hilaire, Leydig, Newport, Treviranus, Owen, Dohrn,
and numerous others, all of whom based their views on the
presence of the infundibulum in the Vertebrate in exactly the

10 PJUJCEKDIXCiS OF THE

siiine position in the brain as the cesophaj^us in the Invertebrate
group. Supra-infundibular nerve-mass was then tlie same as the
supra-oesophageal, infra-infundibular as infra-oesophaKeal, and it
was seen that the function corresponded marvellously- So
powerful was the fetish of the inviolability of the aliinentary
canal, tliat no one of these observers ever noticed that if the
infuiidibuluin is the old oesojthagus, it leads directiv into the great
cavity of the ventricles of the brain, which again lead into the
straight narrow caual of the spinal cord and so through the
)ieurentoric canal to the anus; that in fact if the infundibulum is
the (esophagus, the rest of the liuiiig-walls of the cavitv of the
central nervous system corresponds «ord for word with the rest
of the Iinvrtebrate alimentary canal. On the contrary, they
considered the homology could only hold good by turning the
animal topsy-turvy and making the back of the Invertebrate
correspond to the ventral surface of the Vertebrate. Such a
method was doomed to failure and is now universally discredited.
As to the alternative hypothesis of an origin from some non-
segmented Invertebrate, please think what it implies and consider
seriously whether it is possible to accept it. I imagine we may
take it lor granted that we know the nature of all the main group's
of animals alive on the earth at the present time, and as far as
1 know the geological record has not brought to light any foi-ms
which are not capable of being classified either among or in con-
nection with our present main groups; yet the assumption of this
hypothesis is that from some unsegmented animal low down in
the scale a group of segmented animals has arisen, in which the
alimentary canal was always ventral to the central nervous system
and that this group gave origin to the Vertebrate. The absence of
any evidence of such chain among living animals at all comparable
to the well-marked evidence in the case of the Appendiculata,
makes this hypothesis an improbable one ; and when the hypo-
thesis further necessitates that not only the central nervous system
of such segmented animals has been built up on exactly the
same lines as the central nervous system of the Appendiculata,
hut, contrary to all other nervous systems, has been formed hollow,
and that that hollow tube has been formed in such a shape
and in such a position with respect to the true nervous elements
as exactly to mimic the alimentary caual of the Appendiculata
with respect to its central nervous system, — I ask you plainlv,
does not the improbability amount to an absurdity? This I
claim to be the great characteristic of the Vertebrate which
differentiates it from all other animals — the presence and nature
of this tube around which the central nervous system is grouped :
and I beg that those speakers who follow after me and disagree
with my conclusions, will give some explanation of the presence
and peculiarities of this tube. To me and to all my friends who
are accustomed to deal with the Vertebrate central nervous system,
the explanation I have given is so self-evident and natural, that it
is impossible tc look at the matter in anv other wav.

XINKEAN SOCIETY OF LONDOK. II

The paramount importance of the development of the central
nervous system for the upward progress ot the members of the
Animal Kingdom leads to the conclusion that each higher group of
animals has arisen in succession from the highest race developed
up to that time, by highest meaning the group possessing the best
developed central nervous system. This law is proved to us most
clearly by the evidence of the rocks in the case of the Vertebrate
group.

Thus we see that Man came from the Mammals, tlie highest
race in the Tertiary times. They arose from the Keptiles, the
highest race in Mesozoie times, who in their turn arose from the
-Amphibians, the lords of the Carboniferous epoch. Further back
we leave the land and find that the Amphibians arose from the
Fishes, the earliest of the Vertebrate race which swarmed in
Devoniau times. This steady sequence in upward progress from
Fishes to ]\Ian, revealed by Geology in the long series of ages
from the Devonian to recent days, is in absolute conformity with
the upward development of brain-power through the Vertebrate
series from Fishes to Man, as shown by the investigations of
Comparative Anatomists, especially Edinger and Elliot Smith.

If thus it can be proved that such a law of Evolution has held
good through the enormous spaces of time between the beginning
of the Devonian and the present day, surely it is highly probable
that the same law has held thz'oughout, and that therefore the
Fishes themselves arose from the race that was the most highly
developed at the tune when they first appeared; a race therefore
which possessed a central nervous system most closely resembling
that of the fish.

The evidence of the rocks points to the Silurian age as the time
when the Vertebrate first arose, and to the great and striking group
of Arthropods which swarmed in the seas at that time, to which
the name Palceostraca has been given. These were the highest
developed race at that time and from them, according to this law
of Evolution, the Vertebrate ought to have sprung.

The great problem then for the study of the origin of Vertebrates
resolves itself into this : What was the nature of the earliest fish
aud of the Palaeostraca in Silurian times ?

That was the problem I set myself, and it is that comparison
which I have attempted organ by organ in my recent book. Such
an attempt Avas rendered possible by the fortunate occurrence of
one of the Palaeostracau Group — Linmlus or the King Crab — being
still living in the present day, and what is still more important,
the remarkable resemblance of Ammocoetes — the larval form of the
Lamprey — to the fishes belonging to the Osteostraci, especially the
close resemblance in position and structure of that remarkable
muco-cartilaginous head-shield of Anvnoccetes to the head-shield
of such a fish as Cephalasjns.

My object throughout has been by the study of Ammocoetes to
find out a clue to the past history of these extraordinary early
forms of fish. The results are published in my book, and give a

12 rUOCEEUr.NGS OF THE

striking evidence of the way in wliich these euriy fishes may Lave
arisen from their conti^inporary Palajostracan rivals. It must
always he reineinberccl that these latter animals were not Crusta-
ceans or Arachnids, but tlie precursors ot" both of these groups,
and much nearer to their origin from the Annelids than the
])resent day Arthropoda. To this circumstance must be attributed
the annelid characteristics so markedly found in the Vertebrate,
especially in the excretory organs.

It seems lo me highly probable that this same law of upward
progress, viz., that each successive group has arisen from some
member of tlie highest group existing at the time, holds good
also for the vegetable kingdom, especially in view of the statement
recently made that Phanerogams arose from Cycads, I hope that
the President may see his way to offer a few remarks on that
aspect of the question.

The great stumbling block lo the acceptance of my theory ia
the minds of many, ia the necessity of making a new digestive
tube in a highly organised animal, aud yet the same zoologists
accept without the slightest dilliculty, as a commonplace, the
manufacture of a new respiratory organ for breathing air instead
of water in the transition from the fish to the amphibian. The
previous factor in that case was the swim-bladder which provided
the new organ, in tlie other a respiratory chamber formed by the
internal gills ; for one of the great characteristics of many members
of the Palaeostracan group is the absence of external gills and
the indication of internally situated gills, and it does seem to me
that the evidence is stronger in favour of the Vertebrate alimentary
canal being formed from a {)reexisiing respiratory chamber, than
that an alimentary canal should have taken on a respiratory
function in its anterior end.

The way in which the alimentary canal is innervated by the
downgrowth of the great respiratory nerve, the vagus, which is so
clearly a segmental nerve for the respiratory part but not for the
small intestine, points to this conclusion. The fact that in the
Avell-marked segmental respiratory chamber of Ammocoetes a new
unseginented alimentary tube should be formed at transformation,
again indicates that a segmented respiratory chamber was the pre-
cursor of an alimentary canal. Finally, the position of the anus
in such a form as Drepanaspis and Bothriolej)is immediately
following upon the region of the head-shield, suggests strongly
that in these most ancient and extraordinarily formed fishes the
anus followed close upon the mesosoraatic or respiratory region
just as it does in such an animal as Limulus.

Finally in this sketch, not of details but of general principles,
I come to the argument that this theory is untenable because it
contravenes the fundamental principles of ontogeny.

Against tliis slatement I most strongly protest, for the strength,
I might almost say the main strength, of my position is based on
the facts of Vertebrate development.

The one great principle of ontogeny is the L.iwof Recapitulation,

LIKXr.AX SOCTETT OF LONUOX. 1 3

<he law which lays down that the past phylogeuetic stages which
have led to the evolution of any individual are indicated to some
extent in the ontogeny of that individual.

This law is contirmed and indicated in a most amazing way by
my theory. The theory asserts that the clue to the origin of
Vertebrates is to be found in the tubular nature of the central
nervous system of the Vertebrate in that the central nervous
system is in reality formed of two things : (1 ) a central nervous
system of the Arthropod type, and (2) an epithelial tube in the
position of the alimentary canal of the Arthropod.

Is it possible for embryology to recapitulate such a phylogenetic
history more clearly than is here the case? In order to avoid all
possibility of our mistaking the clues, the nerve-tube in the embryo
always opens into the anus at its posterior end, while in the larval
Amphioxus it is actually still open to the exterior at its anterior
end. Consider the shape of the nerve-tube when first formed in
the A^ertebrate. At the cephalic end a simple bulged-out tube with
two simple anterior diverticula, which passes into a narrow straight
spinal tube; from this large cephalic bulging a narrow diverticulum,
the infundibulum, passes to the ventral surface of the forming
brain. This tube is the embryological expression of the simple
dilated cephalic stomach, with its ventral oesophagus and two
anterior diverticula, which opens into the straight iutestine of the
arthropod. Nay more, by its very shape and the invariable
presence of two anterior diverticula, it points not only to an
Arthropod ancestry but to a descent from a particular group of
primitive Arthropods. Then comes the formation of the cerebral
vesicles and the formation of the optic cup, telling us, as plainly
as can be, how the invasion of nervous material over this simple
cephalic stomach and its diverticula has altered the shape of the
original tube and more and more enclosed it with nervous
elements.

So, too, in the spinal cord region. When the tube is first
formed, it is a large tube, the latero-ventral part of which presents
two marked bulgings ; connecting these two bulgings is the
anterior commissure. These two lateral bulgings, with their trans-
verse commissure, represent with marked fidelity the ventral
ganglion masses of the Arthi-opod with their transverse commissure,
and occupy the same position with respect to the spinal tube, as
the gangliou-masses do with respect to the intestine in the
Arthropod. Then the further development shows how, by the
subsequent growth of the nervous material, the calibre of the tube
is diminished in size and the spinal cord is formed.

Again, I say, is it possible to conceive that embryology should
indicate the nature of the origin of the Vertebrate nervous system
more clearly than it does ?

It is the same with all the other organs. Take for example the
skeletal tissues. The study of the Vertebrate embryo asserts that
the cartilaginous skeleton arose as simple branchial bars and a
simple cranio-facial skeleton, and also that the parenchymatous

14 PUOCEEDINGS OF THE

variety of cartilage represents the embryonic form. Word for
word, the early embryonic stage of the Vertebrate skeleton closely
resembles the stage reached in the Arthropod, as shown by
Limuhts, and again records unmistakably the past history of the
Vertebrate.

80, too, with the whole of the prosomatic region ; the situation
of the old mouth, the manner in which the nose of the
Ceplialaspidian fishes arose from the Pala30stracan, are all shown
with vivid clearness by KiiplTer's investigations of the early stage
of Ammocates, while at the same time the closure of the oral
cavity by the septum shows how the oral chamber was originally
bounded by the operculum. Nay, further, the very formation of
this chamber embryologically was brought about by the forward
growth of the lower lip, just as it must have been if the chihiria
grew forward to form the metastoma. So, too, the study of the
embryo teaches that the branchia) arise as ingrowths, that the
heart arises as two longitudinal veins, just as the theory supposes
from the facts provided by Lhmdus and the Scorpions.

No indication of the origin of the thyroid gland is given by the
studv of its structure in anj adult Vertebrate, but in the larval
form of the Lamprey there is still preserved for us a most graphic
record of its past history.

The close comparison which it is possible to make between the
eye-muscles of the Vertebrate and the recti muscles of the Scorpion
group on the one hand, and between the pituitary and coxal glands
on the other, are based upon, or at all events are strikingly con-
firmed by, the study of the cojloinic cavities and tlie origin of
these muscles in the two groups. In fact the embryological
evidence of the double segmentation in the head and the whole
nature of the cranial segments, is one of the main foundation
stones on which the whole of my theory rests.

So it is throughout. Turn to tlie excretory organs : it is not
the kidney of the adult animal which leads direct to the excretorj'-
organs of the primitive Arthropod, but the early embryonic origin
of that kidney.

So far from having put forward a theory which runs counter to
the principles of embryology, I claim to have vindicated the great
Law of Kecai)itulation which is the foundation stone of embryo-
logical principles. My theory is largely based upon embryological
facts, and its strength consists in the manner in which it links
together into one harmonious whole the facts of Embryology,
PaliEontology, Anatomy, and Physiology.

It cannot then be said that my theory contravenes this great
law of development, the Law of Ilecapitulation. "What, then, is
the objection ? It is that it disregards the germ-layer theory, a
theory which assumes that the origin of the Metazoa from the
Protozoa took place by the formation of a gastrula-form — Haeckel's
hypothetical Gastrsea — which gave a fixed and definite morpho-
logical origin to hypoblast, and that from that time up to the
latest animal development that hypoblastic layer has always

TilNNEAN &OCIETY OF LONDON. 1 5

remaineJ the same. Such a positive assertion, if true, immediately
puts out of court any theory which forms an ahmentary canal out
of something which is not hypoblast. It makes the alimentary
canal the keystone of the whole fabric of Evolution, not the central
nervous system.

As I have pointed out in my book, the evidence of Brehm and
others is to the effect that there is no such morphological criterion
of hypoblast, but, on the contrary, the hypoblast is a physiological
conception rather than a morphological one, being the term given
to that layer which is found by its development to form the
digestive tube of the animal, and that in the earliest members of
the Metazoa, where we ought to expect the gastrula formation to
be most conspicuous, there it is most conspicuously absent, while
it is most clearly evident in those free-living pelagic blastula-forms
in which, owing to the absence of yolk, the necessity exists of
obtaining food from the outside even from the early blastula stage.

According to the Law of Eecapitulation we may expect to find
in the developmental history of the Metazoa some indication of
the nature of the Protozoan ancestor which gave origin to the
Metazoa. Such indication is given with absolute uniformity in all
the Metazoa by the blastula stage, not by the so-called gastrula
stage. The blastula represents one of the highest Protozoan forms,
such, for example, as VoIvoa\ as I have suggested in my book, and
the blastula stage aifords yet another indication of the great law,
that the upward progress of the Animal Eace has always been
brought about by the genesis of the next highest form from a
member of the highest existing group of animals.

Prof. E. W. MacBbidb, F.E.S. (Visitor), remarked :—
Dr. Gaskell has given us a brilliant exposition of his famous
theory of the " Origin of Vertebrates " to which it is impossible
to reply at all adequately in a quarter of an hour. Fourteen
years ago this theory was presented to the Cambridge Philo-
sophical Society and I then gave expression to many objections
which I felt to it ; and I confess that those objections remain in
unaltered force to-day. Not one of them has been removed by
Dr. Gaskell's speech, nor has a perusal of the latest edition of his
book weakened one of them in the slightest degree.

The first and most fundamental objection is to the whole
nature of Dr. Gaskell's morphological reasoning. Unless this
kind of reasoning is to be guided by definite rules it becomes a
mere arena for the display of the imaginative faculties. The
change which one man regards as inconceivable another thinks the
most natural in the world. I, for instance, cannot contemplate
in cold blood a free-living animal giving up its alimentary canal
and beginning to digest with its skin, whilst to Dr. Gaskell this
seems the most natural transition in the world. But what rules
for morphological reasoning are suggested ? Tacitly or avowedly,
all zoologists agree on this — morphological reasoning must conform
to precedent. But what constitutes precedent in this case ?

l6 PII<X.'EED1NGS OK THK

Those changes about the uature of which all zoologists are agreed,
such as the rt'hitionship of an abei-raut genus to the typical form
of the family or ordi-r to wliich it belongs. Thus no one doubts
that the Ili'riiiit Crab is defscended from a normal Lobster or
Chiftojiterus from a normal Annelid. The changes involved in the
descent of such forms from the more normal types give us the
only rules we can have to guide us vvlien we attempt the more
dithcidt task of passing from one phylum to another.

Now Dr. Gaskell, in assuming that Vertebrates are descended
from some Pala^ostracan type of Arthropod of which the only
survivor is Limulus, is obliged to reconstruct the entire animal,
leaving only the central nervous system standing. We are asked
to believe that the original alimentary canal has become the neural
canal, and that a new alimentary canal has developed from the
skin of the ventral surface of the body. No precedent for such a
change can be gathered from any of the data I have mentioned above.

Again, the skin of the lower Vertebrates is ciliated, and this is
most undoubtedly a primitive condition seeing how widely it is
spread amongst the lower groups in the Animal Kingdom. No
Arthropod* is ciliated at any time of its existence: its whole
organisation is dominated by the tendency to form thick chitinous
cuticle. AVe have to suppose that this tejidency, which is spread
throughout Arthropoda from the highest to the lowest, has been
overcome and that a reversion to a primitive soft ciliated ectoderm
has been accomplished. No precedent for such a change can be
gathered from the entire Animal Kingdom. It is no answer to this
to show that in Ainmoccptes and one or two other cases a thin
exterior cuticle is developed on certain parts of the skin— for it
is the normal sequence of things that a cuticle should succeed to
a ciliated skin as a secondary change, but the change in the reverse
direction is absolutely without precedent.

The eyes of Vertebrates, or, to speak more correctly, their
retina?, are lateral pockets of the walls of the neural canal — which
we are told to regard as the old alimentary canal. The eyes of
Arthropoda are, without exception, modifications of the external
skin. Are the lateral eyes ot the two groujjs homologous or are
they not ? If they are homologous, how is their different origin
explained ? Dr. Gaskell figures a section of Artemia in which
one of tiie liver saccules is in close contact with the lower layer
of the eye. He hints that perhaps part of the eye is developed
from the epithelium of the liver saccule, but this is in flat con-
tradiction to the work of eveiy zoologist who has examined their
development. If the eyes in the two cases are not homologous,
why did the Arachnid ancestor of Vertebrates give up its external
eyes and develop a new pair from its old alimentary canal ? To
say that there is no precedent for such a change is to put it mildly.

* I hardly think it necepsary to refer to the cihation of the genital ducts of
Ptiripaiua, the only exception to this rule, since Peripafus is hardly as 3'et an
Arthropod.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 1 7

Dr. Gaskell indulges in a polemic against the germ-layer theory,
whilst maintaining strongly the theory that tlie development of
the embryo recapitulates the history of the race. He seems to be
unaware that the germ-layer theory is only a special instance of the
recapitulation theory. It asserts that the egg in its progress to a
hollow blastula recapitulates the change from a unicellular to a
multicellular Protozoon. This part of it Dr. Gaskell accepts, and
with justice, for in the development of simple and primitive types
the blastula crops up throughout the entire Animal Kingdom. But
in every case which is free from the complication of yolk, the blastula
is transformed into a hollow gastrula by a process of invngination,
so that we find that in the Arthropod Lucifer and the Vertebrate
AmpJdoxus the process is very similar. And yet Dr. Gaskell asks
us to believe that in the one case the cavity is homologous with
the neural canal of Vertebrata and in the other with the gut !
Such reasoning seems to me to be very difficult to accept.
Dr. Gaskell assumes that Lucifer developed the hollow gastrula
stage because its egg is a small one floating in water and has to
absorb nourishment early through the blastopore, but the fact
is that in this stage of its development the egg of Lucifer is in a
tough shell and that before it begins to absorb nourishment the
blastopore closes, and this is the case with AmpJiio.vus also. The
doubts as to the validity of the germ-layer theory have concerned
themselves chiefly with the nature of the third layer, the mesoderm.
If everything which is found between ectoderm and endoderm be
called mesoderm no doubt confusion will arise, for heterogeneous
structures are confounded under this name. But the more careful
investigation of doubtful cases in recent years, for which we are
specially indebted to the Americans, have shown that if by meso-
derm we mean the wall of the coelom, theu this is homologous in
all cases and always arises from the gut-wall.

I pass over minor difficulties of Dr. GaskelTs theory, such as
the degeneration of the ancient genital gland into packing tissue
surrounding the brain, and the transformation of the womb into
a gland which in Ammocoetes, as in Amphioxus, produces a string
of mucus to entangle food ; for the mind which accepts the main
ideas of the theory will be capable of digesting such trifles also.
We come then to the only points in Dr. Gaskell's theory which
in the mind of any zoologist would constitute even prima facie
evidence in its favour, viz. the external resemblance between some
of the armoured flsh of the Devonian and the contemporary Eury-
pterids, coupled with the assertion that when Vertebrates appeared
Arthropods were dominant in the water, and that only creatures
with strong armour and well-developed nervous systems could have
overcome them. Dr. Gaskell infers that if the primitive Verte-
brates had been \\ke Amphioxus they never could have won the day.
Now to this, two answers may be made, first, that the resem-
blance is purely superficial, in fact far less than exists between a
Whale and a Fish : we should in fact have far more reason for
classing Whales as Fish than for regarding Ceplialaspis as allied

LINN. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1909-1910. C

iS

PJIOC£ED1NOS OK THE

to LnnuJus. This point I shall leave for elaboraHon to the
pal^outologists ;;ho lollovv n.e. Secondly, Dr. G.iskell has no
right to assume that Cephalas^ns-hke forms Mere the first Verte-
brates Jt IS entirely to ignore all that Darwin tanght on the
nnperfec ,on of the geological record, and alreadv the discoverv
ot toruis like Thehdus with a skeleton of isolated denticles and clf
tusitorm ish like Bn-ken>a and Lasamas, in which the skeleton if
any, was formed of small isolated plates, has given the lie to suVh
assumptions If early Vertebrates were like A.yMoa;us they may
have existed from Pre-Cambnan times and we should have found
uo trace ot hem Moreover, the form of Cephalaspis and its
allies IS otally unlike the typical fish form. This is fusiform and
flattened in the vertical plane, while Lirmdus, like all l'ala;ostraca
and the overwhelming majority of Arthropoda, is flattened in the
horizontal plane Cej.hah,sjns in outer form resembles such
modern hsh as LopJuus {ihe Anghr) and the Gurnards, which
habitually squat on the bottom and some of which bury them
selves in the mud ; and some of these forms actually develop their
scales into plates and have their eyes shifted dorsallv. I have no
doubt at all that whilst Cephalaspis, Plerichthys, and their con
geners were practising this sluggish mode of life, the real ancestors
of the dominant Veitebrates of the sea were ranging like flashes
of living light through the waters above. It is customary to
speak ot Amphou'vs ^^ a degraded creature, but no one who has
ever seen i swi.n will fad to realize the immeasurable superiority
of the Vertebra e motor system over that of the Arachnid The
comparison ot the one to the screw of a steamer and of th^ other
to an eigh -oared boat gives some idea of the difference. We may
add that the whole course of evolution in fish and other Vertebrates
has tended in the direction of getting rid of external armour
and there is no foundation for Dr. Ga.keirs assumption that th^
possession of heavy external armour indicates a " dominant "
iorm. It really indicates a sluggish form. But Dr. Gaskell
continues, there is the unique feature that the Vertebrate
nervous system is tubular and that the ganglion cells bear
A .1 A f ^^t^^'i^^^P to tJ"s tube as do the ganglia of an

Arthropod to its alimentary canal, and the central nervous svstem
IS the n.ost important organ in the body : whilst all else n.ay chance
It endures Here again every single item of this statement
may be met with a denial. A tubular nervous system is not con-
fa.ied o the \ ertebrata. It is found amongst the Echinodermata
in Ophiuroiaea, Echinoidea, and llolothuroidea, and in all cases it
18 formed precisely as in Amphioa-m. An exposed plate of nervous
ectoderm such as is found throughout life in Asteroidea is
covered by the meeting of two thin non-nervous flaps. Then
again the ganghonated character of the nervous system of an
Arthropod IS appealed to as a sign of high differentiation-but
th.8 IS entirely to misread it. This character depend, on the
nature of the locomotor system, which consists of discrete groups
of muscles confined to appendages, which leads to a local grouping

LONEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 1 9

of motor nerve-cells. What intelligence Limulus has is confined
to its minute archicerebrum, and this is probably small in amount.
Amphioxus has no particular reason to fear Lhmdus on the ground
of brains. lu the Vertebrate the swellings of the nervous system
are associated with the development of large sense organs, but its
locomotor organs are the almost continuous bands of muscle
known as myotomes, and hence the motor nerve-cells form a practi-
cally continuous plate. Moreover, the whole study of the Animal
Kingdom is dead against the assumption that all else may change
but the nervous system must endure. If we start with the most
highly developed Arthropoda, or with the most highly developed
MoUusca, we find as we pass back to more primitive forms that the
nervous system evaporates into a mist of general ciliated nervous
ectoderm. Out of this, as required by the exigencies of motor
and sensory organs, accumulations of nerve-cells develop, and
disappear with the disappearance of these organs. Of course,
like every other organ, when they have persisted for a long time
in a phylum they become stable, but why we should trace the
highly developed brain of a Cuttlefish back to primitive ectoderm
and pass from the developed nervous system of a typical Arthropod
to the typical nervous system of a developed Vertebrate — ignoring
all the really primitive forms belonging to the Vertebrates, is
conceivable to no one who really knows zoology.

The alternative theory to his, as Dr. Gaskell admits, is that
Vertebrates arose from some simple form with undiiferentiated
organs. Amphioxus gives us an idea of the Vertebrate structure
in its most undifferentiated form, but showing the characteristic
Vertebrate organs of notochord, gill-slits and tubular nerve -cord.
The worm-like Balanoglossus and its allies show the same
structures, but without the segmentation characteristic of the
muscles of Amphioxus and other Vertebrates. But in its develop-
ment, which shows far more primitive features than that of any
known Arthropod, Amphioxus resembles Balanoglossus. The larva
of Balanoglossus resembles that of Eehinoderms, and here we
have a hint of a wide ranging free-swimming group of pelagic
animals, the direct descendants of whom are Vertebrata, but the
degenerate off-shoof s of whicli at various levels are Echinodermata,
Enteropneusta, Amphioxus, and Ascidians.

Dr. Gaskell heaps scorn on the idea that Vertebrates, the domi-
nant class, arose from a degenerate like Balanoglossus, and asks
how such worms could have competed with the big Arthropods.
No one supposes that Vertebrates are descended from Balano-
glossus, but at the immensely remote period of time when the
ancestors of Balanoglossus, leaving their closely allied compeers the
ancestors of Vertebrata, deserted the surface to seek the mud,
the ancestors of the Gaskellian Arthropods were probably in the
condition of the Trochophore larva.

Dr. Gaskell alludes to Spengel's work on Balanoglossus a?
destroying the supposed Vertebrate character. Nothing coula
be more mistaken. Every argument o£ Spengel has been

c2

20 PROCEEDINGS OF TBE

pulverized, and every statement of Bateson confirmed in the
sixteen years that have succeeded the publication of Spengel's
work.

Dr. Gaskell calls the theory of " parallel development," by which
he means the theory of the independent origin of the great phyla
Arthropod.!, Mollusca, Vertebrata, &c. from simple forms, an
" unscientific and inconceivable suggestion."' Surely he has for-
gotten the ' Origin of Species.'

Does he forget that Darwin felt the differences between these
phyla so strongly that he doubted their common origin, and seems
to have imagined that they might have originated independently
from primordial protoplasm. Does not Dr. Gaskell know that
those who give their lives to the study of Zoology have " parallel
development " or fan-like development forced on them at every
turn, in every section and sub-section of the Animal Kingdom.
That the air-breathing type of gastropod Mollusc, for instance,
must have originated at least half a dozen times and the snake-
like Vertebrate at least a dozen times each time in entire inde-
pendence of every other. And why unscientific ? If protoplasm
be fundamentally the same sort of thing at bottom, and if varia-
tions be due to definite changes in its chemical composition
produced directly or indirectly by changes in the environment,
should not like causes have like results ?

Dr. Gaskell states that his theory strikes at the root of the
conception of parallel development. In this case I venture to
predict ttiat the root will prove to be more resistant than the axe
with which it is struck.

Prof, E. H. SxAELiNG, F.R.S. (Visitor), followed and remarked :
I do not know how far an apology may be considered necessary
for the intervention of a physiologist in the discussion of a topic
which has hitherto been regarded as the special preserve of the
zoologist and comparative anatomist. I understand, however, that
the chief criticism of the theory, which has been so ably put before
us this evening, has had reference to the method by which the
problem is attacked, rather than to the facts in comparative
anatomy which have been discovered or collated by Dr. Gaskell.
On this point, namely, the principles which must guide any
research into the phylogeny of our race, a physiologist has as good
a right to be heard as has a comparative anatomist. In fact, it
was the author of the ' Origin of Species ' himself who introduced
physiological considerations into the theory of descent. Darwin
showed that the grouping of living beings made by zoologists had a
far deeper significance than mere resemblance of form, and were
really expressions of blood relationships among the members of
any group or between allied groups. He thus replaced a purely
conceptual anatomical grouping by an actual physiological kinship.
Since the varying degrees of divergence among different forms are
to be referred to the survival only of such individuals as are most

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 21

fitly adapted to their environment, the problems of relationship,
of descent and, in short, of the origin of species become part of
that great study of adaptation which is the proper occupation of
the physiologist. These problems are bound up, not with the
outward seeming of an organ or organs, but with their %ise to the
animal in the struggle for existence, and are therefore in the first
place problems of function.

In a search for the ancestry of Man and of Vertebrates generally
we must therefore remember that we are dealing, not with museum
specimens, but with living organisms, and must endeavour to learn
what are the essential factors in the life of the animal that give
it an advantage over its fellows and tend to the perpetuation of its
stock.

We have really two questions to deal with, namely : —

(1) What determines survival of type ? and,

(2) What determines dominance of type ?

Sui'vival is merely a question of perfection of adaptation and
does not necessarily imply that the type which survives becomes
dominant. There are many holes and corners on the surface of
the globe where the environment is of a very special character, and
in each of these we shall find some group of organisms adapted
for this environment and for none other. In many cases such an
environment is furnished by the svirface or interior of some other
type leading a more active existence. It is in this parasitic con-
dition that we get the most extreme degree of specialized adapta-
tion associated with degeneration of all parts rendered unnecessary
by the restricted range of environmental events to which the
organism is liable.

Dominance of a type, on the other hand, involves wide distri-
bution and, in most cases, the existence of numerous species of
the same general characteristics under widely different conditions
of environment. To such a dominant type belongs the Vertebrate
with its highest representative, Man. There can be no doubt
that the evolution of such a type must have been continuous and
progressive. It has often been imagined that the evolution of the
dominant forms of life was simultaneous and not successive, and
was to be compared rather to the spokes of a fan than to a tree
with its branches diverging from a common stem. Such a fan-
like evolution could only occur with a complete separation of
environments. It is as difficult to conceive that the Vertebrate
was evolved from a primitive worm-like organism which shot up
past the more highly developed Arthropoda, as it is to believe that
mankind is destined to be replaced by some beast that is now
being evolved from lower groups in the depths of the sea. But
what do we mean by speaking of lower and higher groups ? The
idea involved in this antithesis is the same as that included in the
term " dominance." The positioo of any type in the animal scale,
the question whether it is to win in life's struggle, is determined

PROCEEDINQS OF THE

hy rnnfje of adaplalion or of reaction. The organ or system on
which the range of adaptation depends is the one on uhich we
must concentrate our attention in tracing back the evolution of
the Vertebrate. This organ is the central nervous svetem. There
has been no continuous rise in type of the muscular, digestive or
respiratory systems. It is the central nervous svstem which
determines dominance of any type, and the nervous svstem is
the only part of the body which undergoes continuous evolution
irom the lowest to the highest forms. The reactions of the
highest animals are determined by the nerve-cells and tracts
laid down in the embryo and inherited from the parents no
new formation or repair being possible after the earliest stages
ot loetal life, if indeed at any time. In no case, so far as I am
aware, do we find the central nervous system cleared away and
laid down afresh in the metamorphosis of" an animal. At various
times an animal may breathe by its skin, by gills or by lungs. It
may digest its food by means of glands derived from'the epiblast
or hypoblast, and indeed digestive ferments may be produced hy
almost any cell in the body. It mav excrete waste products by
kidneys, intestines, or skin ; but the central nervous system
remains the one unchangeable organ, whose function, namely the
determination of adapted reactions and therefore of survival
cannot be replaced by the vicarious activity of anv other part of
the body. ■ ^

Looking back as physiologists we mav indeed see that all the
main epochs m the evolution of higher forms of life are charac-
terized by changes in the nervous system. The first step was
taken when the individuals of a cell colony remained in structural
connection, so that the consensus partiwn could be maintained by
the propagation of molecular changes along the protoplasmic
strands between the different cells and no longer depended solely
on the diffusion into the surrounding medium of chemical sub-
stances which might affect friend or foe alike. By a differentiation
among these connecting strands a diffuse nervous system was
formed with immensely enhanced rapidity of reaction of the
w'hole organism to environmental changes at anv part of its surface.
The location of the mouth at the front end of the body, i. e. the
one which in the actively moving animal was first exposed to
changes in the environment, was attended hy the concentration at
this end of the specialized projicient organs of sense, i. e. those
whose activity was aroused by changes occurring at some distance
from the animal, in a region with which a continuation of the
forward progression of the animal would bring it in more intimate
relations. The presence of these foreseeinr/ organs at the anterior
end necessarily brought in its train a subjection of all other parts
of the nervous system to that part, the supra-cesophageal ganglion,
which was the first recipient of the afferent impressions from these
organs. The rise in type, which has culminated in the production
of Man himself, has been determined simply hy a continuous

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 2$

advance in the complexity of adaptations, and by an increase in
the powers of control and foresight exercised by the foremost
part of the central nervous system. On these t^A'o factors, fore-
sight and control, depends a man's position among his fellows,
and a continuous growth in the same factors marks the pro-
gression of living forms from the Worm to the highest Vertebrate.
Since the functions which determine survival are those bound
up almost exclusively with the central nervous system, this system
is taken by Gaskell as his guide in tracing the genealoijy of the
Vertebrate. 1 am not sufficiently equipped to bear testimony in
favour or otherwise of the facts adduced by Graskell in support of
his theory. I am convinced, however, that the principles on which
he has proceeded are the only ones which Mill lend to a solution
of the problem, and that researches along these lines will throw
light on the meaning and physiological significance of many organs
whose part in the economy of the body is still a mystery. It is
difficult to understand the attitude which has been taken up by
the majority of zoologists towards this theory of the origin of
Vertebrates. We find zoologists themselves putting forward
theories of the descent of Vertebrates based on a more or less
profound study of all sorts of organs and structures which really
have little or no importance in the life of the animal, or can be
replaced vicariously or structurally with the utmost ease. Thus
they concentrate their attention on or{j;ans such as the alimentary
canal, blood vessels, foetal membranes, excretory organs, the
notochord, but p:iy little or no regard to the one system of the
body which is all-important in determining the continuous series
of adaptations which make up the life of the animal. And what
is strange is that in most cases no palaeontological evidence seems
to be brought forward in favour of these hypotheses. I do not
know whether succeeding speakers will be able to adduce any facts
from the geological record in favour of the existence of the strange
slug-like animals, with or without holes punched in them, which
have been evolved out of the inner consciences of our most dis-
tinguished zoologists and assigned to us as our remote ancestors.
To an onlooker like myself the striking resemblance between the
earliest fishes and the Arthropoda which were the dominant type
just before the appearance of these Vertebrates, is striking evidence
in favour of Gaskell's theory. I would ask the morphologists
present here to-night to explain how they account for this striking
similarity. If the gastrula theory had been mentioned in the
first chapter of Genesis, it is possible that the presence of those
earliest fishes in the earth's crust might be regarded as a divinely
appointed trial of faith for the orthodox among zoologists. It
seems to me that the morphologist, while professing a lip service
to the doctrine of Evolution, has really forsaken the teachings of
Darwin and gone back to the worship of his old idol, the study of
form for itself. For him, as for the anatomists before Darwin,
similarity of form is everything and function is of no account.

24 PE0CBEDING8 OF THE

The special message of Darwin to biology was the vindication of
function, and the demonstration that it was the use of parts and
not their shape which determined their significance, — that rela-
tionship between different types was a question of descent and of
survival, and therefore depended not on form but on fitness, that
is to say, on physiological function. It is curious to note, with this
relapse into scholiasticism, the old tendency to intolerance of new
ideas and of any light on the problems at issue other than that
shed by some enshrined man-made theory at the end of a dark
passage. In fact some members of the zoological hierarchy
apparently regard the attempt to throw light from any other
direction a? impious, and associate it, like many worthy divines
did the work of Darwin, with the Author of all evil. I would
not however like to suggest that Proiessor MacBride entertained
any such comminatory feelings or was conscious of any spirit of
religious intolerance when he speaks of the " diabolical ingenuity "
of Gaskell's theory. But surely the odium ihcologicum is out of
place in dealing with biological problems. A sacerdotal attitude
of mind will never advance our knowledge of natural phenomena
or of the origin of Vertebrates. It is a happy augury for the
revival of freedom of thousfht in English biology that the Linnean
Society should, in this jubilee year of Darwin, have devoted an
evening to the discussion of a theory, which, I believe, will prove
to be the most important contribution to the history of our race
since the publication of the ' Descent of Man.'

Mr. E. S. GooDEicn, F.E.S., F.L.S., stated that before em-
barking on a theory as to the origin of the Vertebrates, we may
attempt to determine what must have been the structure of the
primitive early Vertebrate from which the Cephalochorda, Cyclo-
stomata, and Gnathostomata (Fish and higher Vertebrates) have
been derived. That all these forms are bilaterally symmetrical
ccelomate animals, provided with gill-slits, notochord, and dorsal
central nervous system, will be granted to start with ; but we
must further try to fiud out what has been the general course of
differentiation and specialization, to distiuguish the higher from
the lower forms, and to point out what other characters must
have been absent or present from the undifferentiated ancestral
stage common to them all.

With considerable certainty Gnathostomes can be traced back
to an aquatic fish-like ancestor, in general structure not unlike
the modern Selachian. It possessed biting jaws with true teeth,
a general covering of denticles, open branchial slits, paired and
median fins, a cartilaginous endoskeleton, and well-developed
sense-organs.

The Cyclostomes belong to an altogether lower grade of organi-
sation, the primitive characters of which cannot be merely due to
degeneration. The segmentation of the body is more complete,
and the segments are more uniform. This is especially the case

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 25

in the head. The formation of a distinct head-region with a large
diiferentiated brain, a skull, and cranial nerves, is one of the most
important and characteristic features of the structure of the
Craniata (Cyclostomes and Gnathostomes). It takes place by
the gradual modification of more and more of the segments at the
anterior region of the body where are situated the mouth, gill-
slits, and paired organs of sense. But this process of cephali-
zation has gone much further in the Grnathostomes, where the 9th
and 10th cranial nerves become included in the skull, and the
corresponding muscle segments are suppressed, than in the
Cyclostomes, where these nerves emerge behind tlie rudimentary
skull and the muscle segments still in the adult form an un-
interrupted series from in front of the mouth to the tip of the
tail. Moreover in the Cyclostomes there are no paired limbs, no
true teeth, in fact no trace whatever of dermal skeleton, and the
testis has not yet acquired any direct connection with the kidney
tubules.

The next point to be studied is the structure of the common
ancestor of the Cephalochorda and the Craniata. Now, although
Amphioxus is doubtless in some respects a very specialized
animal — as for instance in the possession of an atrial cavity — yet
it preserves many primitive characters. Judging from its struc-
ture, we must conclude that the ancestral Vertebrate was still
more uniformly segmented than the primitive Craniate, The
head-region was scarcely differentiated at all, there was no skull
(probably no cartilaginous axial skeleton at all), a quite rudi-
mentary brain, no specialized cranial nerves, no eephalization due
to the presence of large paired organs of sense. It is possible
that Amphioxus is somewhat degenerate ; but it cannot seriously
be urged that it once possessed in well-developed condition those
paired sense-organs which have so pi'ofoundly modified the
structure of the head-region in the Craniata. For it would
be ridiculous to suppose that the modified segments could be
I'estored to their original condition of uniformity with the trunk
segments ; no trace of the disturbance appearing in either adult
or embryo.

Further, in Amphioxus, there is no dermal or epidermal armour,
and primitiveness is shown in the structure of the endostyle,
which becomes modified into the thyroid gland in higher forms.
Lastly the presence of true uephridia, a type of excretory organ
which has been lost in other Vertebrates, links Amphioxus to the
lower Invertebrate Coelomata.

Thus can be traced an irreversible series of stages in the differ-
entiation of Vertebrate structure, at the bottom of which we find
a much simpler, but still essentially Vertebrate ancestor, probably
already extinct in Silurian times.

Amoug the various Classes of modern Invertebrates we do not,
and indeed cannot expect to find any close allies. But the some-
what distantly related Enteropneusta (Balanoglossus) seem to

26

PP.OCEEUINOS OF THE

point to a remote common ancestor in which the supportino
notochord was not yet formed, the nervous system was superficial
and more diffuse, and the segmental ion less perfect.

We have seen that the study of the Vertebrates leads us back
step by step to a simple undifferentiated ancestor, in which the
complex sense-organs, the highly developed brain, tlie chambered
heart, and other structures so characteristic of this phvhira had
not yet appeared. Now, the same conclusion is reached on
studym- such other groups as the Mollusca and Arthropoda.
Here also we are led back along an irreversible series of forms to
a simpler generalized ancestor. Tlie Vertebrates, Molluscs and
Arthropods, have diverged along fundamentally different lines of
aifferentiation.

Just as the organisation of the Vertebrata is governed by
the appearance of a dorsal nervous system, a notochord gUl-slits
a mesoblastic skeleton, etc., so the whole organisation of the
Arthropoda is dominated by the secretion of a complete superficial
chitmous skeleton, and the accompanying development of jointed
appendages serving for feeding and progression. Similarlv, the
Molluscan organisation has been throughout influenced by the
secretion of a calcareous dorsal shell, and the development of a
soft body capable of distention by the blood-vascular system. Of
all the systems of organs the nervous system mav be considered
as the most important, and it is just in the study "of this system
that we can most easily trace the divergence in structure of the
three groups.

Owing to adaptation to similar environment or function certain
striking resemblances may occur between animals of widely
separated origin; this is especially the case with sense-orf-ans
adapted to receive definite stimuli. Thus, a Cepha]o[)od Moliusc
ha^ a large brain enclosed in a cartilaginous skull, with paired
orbits containing large eyes remarkably hke those of the Craniate
Vertebrate. But the resemblance is due to convergence; these
complex organs were not present in more primitive Mollusca. and
have been acquired within the Molluscan phylum. Examined
carefully they are found to differ as fundamentally in every detail
from those of the Vertebrate as does the whole organisation of
the Mollusc differ from that of the Vertebrate in general.

Eesemblances between the Arthropod and the Vertebrate are
not so striking; when they do occur they can be shown to be of
the same nature. Here also the various organs which acquire
some likeness to each other in the two groups are found to differ
as fundamentally in detail as they do in origin. What the two
groups really have in common is only that which they have both
inherited from a ^ery early undifferentiated ancestral stock.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 27

Dr. H. Gadow, F.R.S. (Visitor), followed, and said : — When
Dr. Graskell explained his hypothesis at a meeting of the Cambridge
Philosophical Societ_y, fourteen years ago, I was the only one who
had the courage of pleading for its being given a chance. It has
survived pitiful contempt and ridicule.

If we want to join the ends of a broken chain, we must be
clear about the links. I propose pointing out the last Vertebrate
link, by reconstructing an early Vertebrate analytically.

Ever since (jegenbaur based his investigations into the compo-
sition of the cranium upon Elasmobranchs, and as since, after him,
Balfour discovered so many important features in their embryonic
development, the Elasmobranchs have come to be looked upon as
the ideally lowest typical Vertebrates. Dohrn even went so far
as to explain the Cyclostomes out of the way of direct ancestry as
degenerated Elasmobranchs.

This Elasmobranch worship is wrong. They are a side-branch
which leads to nothing. The main stem of the Vertebrate
descent passes through what we may call Gano-Dipnoi, and their
ancestors, Proto-Gano-Dipnoi, presumably were still devoid of
paired limbs, and still lower down were not yet Gnathostomes.
We can reconstruct further: With a mouth not terminal but
ventral : their bulk consisting of a large anterior complex and a
short, tapering tail, both segmented and metameric. Condensation
and fusion produced a head which was so large because it con-
tained all the principal organic systems, as nervous, digestive,
respiratory, vascular, and possibly excretory and generative.

Metamerism in this anterior complex, the incipient head, was
doomed, but in the posterior portion it underwent renewed
activity. Not only were more segments formed by interstitial
budding, but metamerism ran wild, culminating, besides other
features, in vertebralization.

The latter proceeded from the tail end forwards, and it is idle
to seek for vertebrae in the primitive bead, excepting in the part
from the vagus backwards, which in the early creature we are
dealing with, was a very I'ecent formation.

Meanwhile, the posterior or tail portion becoming larger, part
of it, from before backwards, was converted into a trunk, as this
was receiving most of those organs which were crowded out from
the consolidating head, and also no doubt owing to the repetitional
budding backwards of some of these organs. Thus we have
arrived at a Tadpole-shaped A^ertebrate of which some Ostraco-
dermi with their vertebralized tails are not a bad sample.

Gegenbaur had taught us to consider the spinal cord as an
outgrowth from the older brain. The greater part of the chorda
is likewise due to a secondary growth backwards, this organ not
being laid down in its totality, certainly not in the tail where it
ought to have arisen if originally intended for an axial stiffening
organ. It arises, however, in the trunk, and since this is a later

28 PB0CBEDINQ8 Or TUB

addition (due to interstitial postcephalic budding) the chorda must
be of a comparatively late stage.

Both these features, chorda and spinal cord, fit into the sketch
I have just outlined, but if we consider the spinal cord as an
outgrowth from, and therefore a thing later than, the brain, this
seems to go strongly against Dr. Gaskell's theory, and this would
not be reconcilable with my early Vertebrate. But Gregenbaur's
explanation, development from the supra-ojsophageal ganglia of the
Invertebrates, is one of those captivating notions which is really
nothing but a working hypothesis to account for the dorsal
position of the spinal cord. And yet this hypothesis, absolutely
wrong in detail, led and became wrapped up in the much more
important principle of the foundation of a trunk by backward
interstitial budding. As this became dimly recognised as reason-
able, the spinal cord explanation benefited by it, although
wrongly.

A few words about the skeletal material, the cartilage. I
remember Gegeubaur saying in his lectures, " AUer Knorpel kommt
urspriinglich von Aussen." We are only now beginning fully to
understand the meaning of that oracular sentence. The cartilage
of the Vertebrata is originally an ectodermal, basal membrane
product, which then migrates inwards. It does not arise, as the
old master himself had taught, and as everybody teaches, in the
immediate vicinity of the chorda, there to form arcuaUa or basal
blocks, these to form neural and ventral processes, whence
ultimately arise the median fin-supporting rays. The process is
just the reverse. First rays, lastly basal blocks, culminating in
the formation of an axial skeleton with centra. As an aside,
I need scarcely mention that this reversed process considerably
assists the derivation of the paired fins from a hypothetical
lateral fin.

Another point : since Gegenbaur has stated it positively, there
have been persistent attempts to prove that cartilage appears
endogenous in the chorda. Personally I think that this belief
rests upon faulty, or misinterpreted observations, but if there
should, after all, exist such endogenous chordal cartilage, such an
endodermal origin would appear quite irreconcilable with the new
doctrine of its ectodermal origin. And yet, if Gaskell's explana-
tion of the chorda as an early folded-off portion of his new gut is
right, then it becomes quite comprehensible how this new gut-wall
may still retain some lingering scleroblastic cells, since, according
to Gaskell, this gut is partly made out of ventral ectoderm.

The early Vertebrate I have just reconstructed approaches the
Silurian limbless Ostracoderms. PtericJitht/s may be a belated
offshoot, still retaining a pair of Invertebrate limblike appendages.
Ostracoderms I hold to be the lowest known Vertebrates, not yet
Gnathostomes, whether we call them Hypostomes or Agnatha, or
even Cyclostomes in a wider sense.

It is one of Dr. Gaskell's happiest feats to have shown that

LINNBAN SOCIETY OP LONDON. 29

Cyclostoraes closely resemble such Ostracoderms, not, however,
as their descendants, but rather as their ancestors, although
modified and even somewhat degenerated. To appreciate this,
however, we must cease gazing at the Lamprey. The Ammoccetes
larva is the key. Of course, even this is not primitive enough for
the earliest Vertebrate, To reconstruct this we have to take
away its trunk, and such a creature may well be expected to have
lived in early ISilurian timeR. Although there is not yet known a
single fossil Cyclostome from the Silurian slates to recent river-
mud, such creatures may come to light and they would not be
more puzzling than Palteosponch/lns.

Thus far it is plain sailing. The Vertebrate end of the broken
chain is clear enough. The attempts to bring Amphioxus into line
have not been successful, and the claims of the other " Chordata "
restrict themselves to a few features of doubtful value. JVowhere
could these comparisons be driven home, and what do these
attempts amount to against Dr. Gaskell's detailed, almost too
minute comparisons of a dozen of the most important organs ?
If his results were, every one, nothing but coincidences, analogies,
such a state of things would be much more astonishing and un-
likely than his whole hypothesis. His explanations of the huge
cavities in the brain, the peculiar structure of its roof, the ventral
and the neurenteric canal, are the only plausible ones ever offered.
It is a somewhat forgotten fact that in some Birds there is no
proper neurenteric canal, while in other species there are, not one,
but two and even three successively formed communications of
the central canal with the gut and passing right through the chorda.
An organ which, like the chorda of a bird, has passed its prime, is
liable in its degeneration to revert to primitive features, some\A hat
muddled. Here we have three neurenteric connections, their
respective funnels behaving as if the chorda were a negligible
quantity, or rather part of the gut.

Gaskell's explanation of the chorda is by far the best we have.
If considered as a product of an endodermal gut, the chorda
cannot well have started as a supporting organ. It must have
started with gut-like function, but having lost this with its lumen,
its walls shrinking to rod-shape, may then well have formed a
useful axial support. Can it be upheld, that the chordoids of
Balanoglossus and Hhabdopleura ever had a gut function ? This
would mean that a glandular, secretive organ has lost its function
and yet waxed large. A proper chorda is not a glandular thing,
and even when it is a rod ten feet long and more than one inch
thick, it possesses neither nerves nor blood-vessels.

Zoologists have allowed histology to slip out of their hands into
those of the physiologists, and it has done well there. Embryoloo-y
would likewise have fared better if the function of the aggregating
and growing masses of cells had been taken as the leading
principle, instead of the structures which they ultimately give
rise to. It is function which determines the organ, and the

$0 FROCEKDINCS OF THK

possible function often depends upon mere poaition, sometimes
almost acfidental, with regard to the surrounding medium.
Kature does not care where the material comes from, provided
it be suitable. There are, for instance, endodermal and ecto-
dermal gills ; nor does it matter whether a creature digests and
absorbs food by its inner or by its outer surface. Whilst an
armour-clad animal caiuiot do it, a naked Amphibian drinks
through its whole skin ; and most species of Sjjelerpes, sometimes
six and more inches long, never possess gills, have lost their lungs,
and breathe almost entirely through their outer surface.

The Germ-laver theory has crystallized into a dogma and has
led into a cul-de-sac. How else could it happen that people, who
have spent a lifetime at embryology, throw it up in disappoint-
ment and denounce the theory of Eecapitulation, which is about
tlie only valuable, really priceless generalization of this direct
means of studying evolution.

Because Dr. Gaskell is a good physiologist, he saw that the
central canal and the brain ventricles could not possibly have
anything to do, primarily, with the central nervous system, that,
in fact, they are the remnants of a gut. This has of course been
suggested long ago, from the general look of the thing, but there
were no proofs, and there was the seemingly hopeless task of
having to account for a new gut. Gaskell had the courage and
insight to show how such a gut may have been evolved, and this
is one of the best, simplest and most convincing chapters. It is a
false dogma that the gut must be the organ which is homologous
in all gut-possessing animals.

Dr. Gaskell may be mistaken in some of his interpretations,
but his hypothesis is not only at least as good as others, but it is
the only one which endeavours to carry through a great number
of comparisons. His hypothesis is logically conceived ; it is built
up of items, none of which are impossible, therefore the total is
possible.

The discussion was then adjourned to the next General Meeting,
Thursday, 3rd February, 1910, at 8.0 P.M.

February 3rd, 1910.
Dr. D. H. ScoTi', M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 20th January, 1910,
were read and contirmed.

Dr. Henry Drinkwater, M.D. (Edin.), and Mr. Cyril Crossland,
M.A. (Cantab.;, B.Sc. (Loud.), were elected Fellows.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDOX, 3!

The discussion upon the Origin oE the Vertebrates, begun at
the previous Meeting, was resumed.

The discussion was continued by Dr. A. Smith Woodward,
r.E.S., F.L.S., who remarked that Paheontology affords no clue
to the ancestry of the Vertebrates, because they seem to have
originated as animals with no hard parts caj)able of fossilization.
When they first acquired a calcified skeleton in the Upper
Silurian period, they were represeiited not only by very primitive
types like the Ostracoderms, but by true fishes of at least as high
a grade as the Elasmobranchs (Acanthodians).

It is perhaps a significant fact that the Arthropods were the
dominant type of life at the time when the Vertebrates began to
be conspicuous. It is known that during the subsequent course
of evolution of the Vertebrates themselves, each successively
higher great group became the dominant type for the time being ;
and that each advance was due to evolution from the immediately
precednig dominant type. In every case, however, the higher
group seems to have been directly derived from the earliest and
most generalized members of the preceding group, not from the
specialized members that flourished at the time of its dominance.
If, therefore, the Vertebrates originated from Arthropods, their
direct ancestors must have been early generahzed forms which
there is little hope of discovering among fossils.

Although so little is known of their organisation, it seems
proliable that the Ostracoderms are lower in rank than the true
fishes, and most nearly related, among surviving animals, to the
Marsipobranchs. Dr. Gaskell has added to this probability by his
researches on the Ammocoete. His comparison of tlie structure
of the dermal head-shield in the Upper Silurian Aachenasjns with
that of the more deeply seated plate of muco-cartilage in the
Ammocoete, is particularly striking and interesting.

Most of the Ostracoderms have a remarkable superficial resem-
blance to the contemporaneous Arthropods of the Eurypterid
group, being adapted for a similar mode of life on the sea-bottom.
A few, however, are laterally compressed and as gracefully fusi-
form as swiftly-swimming fishes (e. g., Birl-enia) ; and that these
had a wide geographical distribution in Upper Silurian times is
shown by the recent discovery of a fragment (named Ctenopleuron
nerepisense by G. E. Matthew) in New Brunswick.

The supposed discoveries in Ostracoderms of appendages com-
parable with those of Arthropods, are due entirely to faulty
observation or misinterpretation. There is nothing more than a
normal branchial chamber on each side of the cranial region in
genera such as Cqyhalasins, Pteraspis, Cyathaspis, and Tremataspis,
where the skeleton can be well observed. The so-called paii-ed
appendages ascribed to the trunk of Cephalaspis by Prof. W.
Patten, are merely the scales which project along its sharp
angulation on each side.

32 PKOCEEDINOS OP THE

Prof. Authur Dbndy, F.R.S., Sec.L.S., contributed the follow-
ing remarks : —

Any theory of the orii^in of Vertebrates must stand or fall by
the results of detailed criticism of the evidence upon which it
rests, and owing to the large amount of evidence which Dr. Gaskell
has brought forward, this must necessarily be a verv laborious
undertaking. The portion of this evidence to which I wish to
call special attention on this occasion is that which concerns the
eyes, upon which very great stress has been laid. This applies
especially to the median eyes, concerning which Dr. Gaskell
himself states * that " undoubtedly, in recent times, the most
important clue to the ancestry of Vertebrates has been given by
the discovery that the so-called pineal gland in the Vertebrate
brain is all that remains of a pair of median or pineal eves, the
existence of which is manifest in the earliest Vertebrates." This
being so, it seems especially desirable to examine criticallv the
evidence brought forward in this case. Dr. Gaskell has studied
these organs in the Ammocoete larva of Petromyzon. I myself
have studied them in the Velasia stage of the New Zealand
Lamprey, Geotria, which is very closely related to Petromyzon, and
also in Sphenodon, where they are exceptionally well developed.
I may say at once that my interpretation of their structure does
not agree with that of Dr. Gaskell.

Dr. Gaskell reminds us that Crustaceans and Arachnids, as well
as A^ertebrates, have lateral and median eyes and that in these
Arthropods, " the median eyes are in all cases eves with a simple
upright retina and a simple cuticular lens, while the retina of the
lateral eyes is compound or may be inverted, according as the
animal in question possesses crustacean or arachnid aTfinities "
Again he says, " The lateral eye of the vertebrate, possessing, as
it does, an inverted compound retina, indicates that the verte-
brate arose from a stock which was neither arachnid nor crusta-
cean, but gave rise to both groups— in fact, was a member of the
great palaeostracan group."' He then proceeds to examine the
evidence with regard to the median eyes of Ammoccetes, with a
view to discovering whether they belong to the same type as
those of Arachnids and Crustacea. He compares an extremely
diagrainmatic figure of the pineal eye of Ammoccetes, which in
my opinion is far from being correct, with an apparentlv equally
diagrammatic figure of an Acilius larva, which, to judge "from the
drawing of this eye copied from Patten on a later page, is also
far from accurate. By this procrustean method of treatment
the two eyes are certainly made to look very like one another
although it has been impossible to eliminate the cuticular lens of
Acilius, which is entirely wanting in Ammoccetes.

The manner in which it has been necessary to treat the evidence
in order to arrive at this comparison is clearly illustrated by

* ' The Origin of Vertebrates ' : Longmans, Green, & Co., 1908, p. 74.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LOXDOX,

33

Dr. GiiskeH's discussion of the miiaule structure of the retiua.
If the comparison is to be valid the retina of the pineal eye must
be a simple retina, that is to sa}^ it must not contain an optic
ganglion. Dr. Gaskell savs " neither I myself nor Studnicka
have been able to see any detinite groups of cells between the
nerve end-cells and the optic nerve sucli as a compound retina
necessitates." It is difficult to reconcile this statement with
wliat Studnicka himself says. According to this author,* the
retina of a developed Ammoccete consists of the following cell-
layers : —

(1) At the bottom, a layer of nerve-fibres, \Ahich are in

direct connection with those of the pineal nerve.

(2) A layer of basal cells ; large, very clear cells with lightly
staining protoplasm and large nuclei, with a number of
nei've-libres running between them.

(3) A laj^er of nuclei belonging to small cells.

(4) A layer of cylindrical cells which correspond to the rods

of older authors and which consist of sense-cells and
supporting cells.

This does not sound very much like a simple retina. Dr. Gaskell
quotes Studnicka as saying that the nerve end-cells pass directly
into the nerve, which, Dr. Gaskell observes, "points dii'ectly to
the conclusion that this retina is a simple, not a compound retina,
and that it therefore in this respect agrees Avith the retina of all
median eyes." I do not know where Studnicka makes the state-
ment upon which Dr. Gaskell bases this conclusion. What I do
find hiui saying (oji. clt. p. 25) is that tlie lower extremity of the
sense-cell is produced into a nerve-fibre which loses itself in the
nerve-fibre layer of the retina (1). He further expressly states
thxat in the adult Petromyzon there are amongst the round basal
ce Is many which undoubtedly have the character of ganglion cells,
and that the processes of these cells may be followed into the
layer of nerve-fibres, while they also send processes into the layer
of cylindrical cells.

In short the retina of the pineal eye of Ammocceies is iin-
doubtedly a compound retina and not, as Dr. Gaskell would have
it, a simple one. My own observations on the pineal eye of
Geotria fully confirm this view. In this animal also a well-
developed retinal ganglion is pi'esent. Dr. Gaskell endeavoui's to
harmonize my observations with his theory by supposing that the
cells of which this retinal ganglion is composed "do not represent
the original optic ganglion of a compound retina, but rather the
subsequent invasion, by way of the pineal nerve, of ganglion cells
belonging to a portion of the brain." When undoubted facts
have to be ignored or explained away in this manner in order to

* "Die Parietalorgaiie " (in Oppel's ' Lelirbuch der vergleiclieiuleii uiikro-
skopischen Anatomie der Wirbelthiere ')> P- 24.

LINX. SOC. PROCEEUINGS. — SESSION 1909-1910. d

34 PltOCKEDlNCS OK Tin:

support a llifory it looks as il' th.-n theory must slaiul upon a
soniinvliat shaky fouiuhition.

Dr. GaskpU, then, coiiclutk's that iu the pineal t-ve of Ammocmtes
"there is certainly no api)earance in the least resembling a compound
retina such as is seen in the vertebrate or crustacean lateral eye.''
It is true that in the Lampreys tlie retinal ganglion of the pineal
eye is not spread out to form a layer of such unilonn thickness
as in the lateral eye, but the pineal eyes of Sphenodon and of the
Lacertilia make a much closer approach to the lateral eyes in this
respect.

By far the most important evidence afforded by both the pineal
and lateral eyes of A'ertebrates, however, is, in mv opinion, that
derived from their development. Both differ essentiallv from
any Invertebrate eye in being formed as diverticula of a hollow
brain. The eyes of Arthropods are formed by thickening and
differentiation of the superlicial epiblast. How is it possible to
reconcile this discrepancy ? Dr. Gaskell himself {op. cit. p. 101)
states the problem quite clearly in the case of the lateral eyes.
Having arrived at the conclusion tliat the retina is in this case a
compound retina, composed of a retina and retinal ganglion of the
type found in Arthropods, he gops on to say : "From this it follows
that the development of the vertebrate retina ought to show the
formation of (1) an optic plate formed from the peripheral epi-
dermis and not from the' brain ; (2) a part of the brain closely
attached to this optic plate forming the retinal ganghon, which
remains at the surface when the rest of the optic ganglion with-
draws : (3) an optic nerve formed in consequence of "this with-
drawal, as the connection between the retinal and cerebral parts
of the optic ganglion." Of course, the same must apply to the
pineal eyes *.

Itelyiiig upon Gotte's observation " that the retina arises from
an optic plate, being the optical portion of his ' Sinnesplafte,' "
Gaskell concludes that the retina (of the lateral eve) is to 'be
regarded as a portion of the superficial epiblast together with
a retinal ganglion with which it has become fused, while the
optic vesicles are explained as outgrowths of the primitive
Arthropod stomach which supply only the epithelial and supporting
framework of the retina, with which the nervous and sensory
elements become interwoven. The development of the lateral
Vertebrate eye is, however, a very complex process, and as I have
not made a special study of it myself, I leave it on one side,
though I may say that Dr. Gaskell's idea of the double origin of
the retina and its supporting structures seems to me to be too far-
fetched to be of much value as a support for his theory, and that
any attempt to institute a close comparison between the lateral
eye of a Vertebrate and the highly specialized compound eye of an
Arthropod is foredoomed to failure.

* At any rate so far as no. (1) is concprned, whatever view we may take as
to the presence or absence of a retinal ganglion in the pineal ej e.

laXXEAX SOCIETV OF LOXDOX. 35

Ui*. Gaskell unroi'tiiiiate!)' does not deal with the development
of the ])iiieal eye, wliich is far simpler. This has been carefully
studied is various types, all of which agree in essential features.
J myself have studied it chiefly in Sphenodon, upon which animal
the following statements are based. The pineal eye originates as
a simple evagiuatiou of the brain-roof. This completely separates
from the brain and closes up. The optic vesicle thus formed does
not invaginate to form an optic cup, as in the case of the paired
eye, but the retina, with its sense-cells, ganglion-cells and nerve-
fibres, is formed directly and in situ by differentiation of its
posterior wall, while the lens is formed from its anterior wall.
There is not the slightest indication of the origin of any part of
the retina directly from the superficial epiblast. It is true, of
course, that the whole of the central nervous system is derived, in
the first instance, from superficial e])ibiast, and so also is the
central nervous system of an Arthropod. Ko one denies that the
retina is epiblastic in orgiu ; the question is, what part of the epi-
blast is it derived from ? In the Vertebrate it is derived from
the part which becomes iuvaginaled to form the central nervous
system. In the Arthropod and in other Invertebrates, it is not.

I cannot, therefore, avoid expressing the opinion that the
evidence which Dr. Gaskell derives from the study of the lateral
and pineal eyes in favour of his theory does not stand the test of
critical examination. It appears to me, if I may venture to say
so, that he has failed to distinguish between analogy and homology.
Animals which h;i,ve to live under similar conditions must be
expected to become adapted along similar lines, and it is no moi-e
necessarv to invoke a common ancestry to explain the resemblance
between the visual organs of Vertebrates and Arthropods than it
is to give the same explanation of the superficial resemblance
between their organs of locomotion. Again, the resemblance
between the lateral eyes of Vertebrates and the highly charac-
teristic compound eyes of any Arthropod is not nearly so striking
as is that betw'een the former and the higher Cephalopod eye,
and yet no one, so far as I am aware, has yet ventured to
include the Octopus in the ancestral portrait gallery of the
A'ertebraia.

Looking at the problem for a moment from a wider point of
view, I should like to express my agreement with those who
see in Amphioxns a close approximation to the starting-point of
the great Vertebrate phylum. The evidence in favour of the
essentially primitive character of Antpldoxus is, to my mind,
overwhelming, but the acceptance of this evidence is fatal to
Dr. Gaskell's views, for in Amphioxint^ of course, a very large
proportion of the Vertebrate characters upon which he lays so much
stress as indicating Arthropod atlitiities, have not yet put in an
appearance. Thus, for example, there is no trace of either lateral
or pineal eyes, and we therefore conclude with confidence that

d2

36 PROCEKUINGS OI Till

these structures liuve not bneii inheritotl Iroiii any Invertebrate
ancestor at all, but have arisen cjuite independently within the
A'ertebrate group.

In connection with Dr. Gaskell's theory, the question is some-
times asked: — If the cavity of the central nervous system of the
Vertebrate, with its lining epithelium, has not been derived from
the alimentary canal of an Arthropod ancestor, how do you
account for its existence, and how do you account for the existence
of the choroid plexuses ? To the zoologist, of course, this
question presents no difficulty. One of the commonest ])heno-
mena of development throughout the Animal Kingdom is the
incrense of surface by the forniation of folds. We are familiar
with it in glandular tissues and in respiratory tissues, and we are
familiar with it also in the formation of the central nervous
system of various Invertebrates, as Professor MacBride has
already pointed out. jN'o one doubts, moreover, that this is the
explanation of the convolutions of the brain in higher A^ertebrates.
Why then object to apply the same principle in expltmation of
the origin of the Vertebrate nervous system by invagination of the
superficial epiblast ? The Vertebrates inherited from their In-
vertebrate, worm-like ancestors, this characteristic mode of
forming the central nervous system, which naturally resulted in
the development of a hollow^ tube ■with at first a narrow lumen.
Eurther evolution of the nervous system was brought about
primarily by the increase in number of the nerve-cells and the
consequent thickening of the wall of the neural tube. Ic will, of
course, be asked by the supporters of Dr. Gaskell's theory, why
has the cavity of the original neural tube increased to such
enormous dimensions in the case of the ventricles of the brain ?
Here again I do not see any difficulty. The great mass of nerve
tissue formed in the brain requires some very well developed
system for nutrition and respiration. This is primarily effected
of course by the cerebral blood-vessels ; but we have also the
cerebro-spinal fluid, with whieh the ventricles of the brain and the
canalis centralis of the spinal cord are filled, and which probably
exercises an important respiratory and possibly also other
functions. I suppose Dr. Gaskell will hardly ask us to look upon
the cerebro-spinal fluid as representing the digestive juices which
were poured into the stomach of the ancestral Arthropod.

What about the choroid plexuses, then ? Here, again, we have
a beautiful illustration of the principle of folding in order to
increase surface, a folding which is quite inexplicable except on
the assumption that the choroid j)lexuses fulfil some very im-
portant function in connection with the cerebro-spinal fluid into
which they dip. They are, as everyone knows, extraordinarily
vascular (which the wall of the Arthropod stomach is not), and
they probably constitute a kind of intra-cerebral gills concerned in
the respiration of the cerebro-spinal fluid ; they may also have
other functions in connection with this important fluid.

LIXXEAN SOCIETY OF LO^fDOX. 37

It appears from Dr. Gaskell's opening speech that he assumes
that the anterior opening of the neural tube in the larval Amphi-
oxiis represents the old Arthropod mouth, but in the higher
A'^ertebrates he locates this ancestral mouth in the region of the
infundibulum. This necessitates the supposition that the anterior
neuropore is identical in position with the infundibulum, a
supposition wliiuh would, I imagine, strike modern embryologists
with amazement.

Then again, what is the value of the evidence afforded by the
so-called neurenteric canal? This structure, if structure it can
be called, simply results from the fortuitous enclosure of the
blastopore by the uprising neural folds, and to my mind it
has no phvlogenetic significance of the kind attributed to it by
Dr. Gaskeil.

It was urged, I think by Professor Starling, that the immense
physiological importance of the central nervous system gives it a
special claim to consideration as evidence in the discussion of the-
origin of Vertebrates. This is entirely contrary to the usually
accepted views of systematic zoologists, who find in structures
which are apparently of the least use to their possessors * the
best guides to genetic affinity. Organs which are of great use
must be subject to adaptive modification in accordance with the
changing needs of the organism. Modern schemes of classification
are indeed largely based upon this principle, and certain modi-
fications in the nervous system of tape-worms have been explicitly
ruled out as guides to classification in accordance therewith.

[The central nervous system of a Vertebrate of course agrees
with that of an Arthropod in exhibiting traces of a fundamental
metamerism, because both Vertebrates and Arthropods are meta-
merically segmented animals, and both have very probably been
derived from some metamerically segmented common ancestor.

It is the later modifications, coenogenetic rather than palingenetic
features, readily explicable as adaptations to the special needs
of the Vertebrate organisation (which are of course in many
respects similar to those of the Arthropod organisation), that I
consider to be inadmissible as evidence in considering the phylo-
genetic relationships of the Vertebrates. The fact that highly
specialized characters of the brain may afford a useful clue to
relationship within the limits of the Vertebrate phylum does not, in
my opinion, affect the question at issue. In dealing with closely
related groups comparatively recent modifications are oi:' undoubted
taxonomic value; but in comparing such widely divergent groups
as Vertebrates and Arthropods, resemblances due to such characters,
when they can be explained quite reasonably as the result of con-
vergent evolution, must be eliminated from the discussion.]

* I may cite in illustration the microsoleres or so-called flesh-spicules of
siliceous sponges, wiiii their cxtraDi-diuarily diverse and rtp|)arently specifically
constant niodilications.

38 PROCEEDINGS OF TUE

Sir Eay Lankester, F.R.S., F.L.S., said lie was not preparer!
there and then to discuss points of detail, hut the subject was so
interesting that he should wish to offer some remarks. Moreover
he gathered from Dr. Gaskell's book, and from more direct in-
formation, that he himself was to some extent connected with the
genesis of Dr. Gaskell's vie^s, since certain observations and
arguments of his own on Limulus and the Scorpion had germinated
in Dr. Gaskell's mind and led him to the vpry careful and elaborate
studies which he had made and the extraordinary theory which he
advanced. AVhilst calling it an " extraordinary " theory, he did
not wish it to be supposed that on that account he wished to
reject it or not to give it full attention. This was a matter not to
be treated as a priori impossible or improbable, but the question
simply was, " Are the facts brought forward by Dr. Gaskell such
as to make it appear probable that the Vertebrates have developed
from Arthropods resembling Limulus by the conversion of the
old alimentary canal into the neural tube and the simultaneous
formation of a totally new digestive tract ? '

The relations of animal forms to one another is the great
pi'oblem of morphology. A hundred and twenty years ago morpho-
logists still believed in the " scala naturae " and a linear progressive
series of animal groups. The great step was taken by Cuvier in
opposition to the conception of Lamarck of arranging animal
forms in four branches — " embranchemens " he termed them, the
Eadiata, Mollusca, Articulata, and Vertebrata. lie thereby
anticipated the modern conception of a branching pedigree, which
became the generally accepted form of classification when once
Darwin had established the tlieory of Descent.

The earlier attempts at a branching pedigree made by Haeckel
differed from the later ones by the same naturalist, and there had
been considerable development and improvement in the theoretical
pedigree, which aimed at exhibiting the genetic affinities of ail
animal forms. The question of the position of the Tunicata had
been one of the most interesting. Allman, foi'ty or more years
ago, considered the Tunicata as related together with the Polyzoa
to the Lamellibranchs and other Mollusca. He regarded the
perforated pharynx of the Ascidian as formed by the fusion of
the gill-plates of a Lamellibranch along their free edges to form
a closed sac, and this was perhaps the largest call upon the
imagination which had been made by a modern morphologist until
Dr. Gaskell suggested the conversion of the Arthropod's digestive
tract into the spinal cord and the formation of a new gut in
Vertebrata by the closing in of an open ventral groove. The facts
brought forward by Kowalevvsky had determined the position of
Ascidians in the Vertebrate stem. There were four " coinci-
dences " of structure which by the law of probability led to the
conclusion that Ascidians were genetically closely related to
Vertebrata. They were the existence in the Ascidian tadpole as
well as in Vertebrata (l)of the notochord developed from eudoderm.

LINNEA^- SOCIETY OF LONDON. 39

(2) of the pharyngeal gill-slits, (;5) of the tubular dorsally placed
nerve-cord, and (4) of the cerebral eye. The evidence was
cumulative, and its value depended on the exact and indisputable
nature of the agreements and on the fact that they were found in
the two cases compared and in no other animals, so that a common
inheritance of these structures by Ascidians and certain Yertebrata,
not shared by other forms, was the only rational explanation of
the facts. Was tliis the case with the coincidences of structure
between the Lamprej' and the Arthropods brought forward by
Dr. Gaskell ? Sir Kay Lankester held that the coincidences cited
by Dr. Gaskell were not of a sulliciently exact and special nature,
nor peculiar to the Vertebrates aud Arthropods, so as to render it
necessary to suppose that Vertebrates had been derived from
Arthropods, and certainly not of such a nature as to render it
reasonable to suppose that the extraordinary conversion of the
Artlu'opud's digestive tract into the nerve-tube liad taken place as
insisted upon by Dr. Gaskell.

The view which w"as almost universally accepted at present by
zoologists was that when once we pass from the Coelenterate or
Entero-coclous grade of animal structure to the Ccelomata or
Coelomo-cielous grade, a number of diverging great lines of descent
or phyla must be recognised — such as the Echinoderma, the Ap-
pendiculata (including Arthropods, Rotifers, and Annelids), the
jNIoUusca, the Vertebrata, the Nemertina, and other worm-phyla.
As to the beginnings of any of these lines of descent, we had (as was
natural enough) very scant indications, nor could we say anything
as to the early connection of any one of these great phyla with
another. What appeared highly probable, if not certain, was that
they all converged to simpler ancestral forms, and that they all
inherited the same fundamental tissues, digestive tract aud glands,
nephridia, coelom and coolomic ducts, reproductive gonads, blood-
vascular system, and nervous cords (many or few), and essentially
the same types of sense-organs — ophthalmic, auditory, gustatory,
olfactive, and tactile. That the optic vesicles of Arthropoda
should agree, not absolutely but in many important respects, with
those of Vertebrata, could not be held to indicate special afHnitiea
since Annelids, Molluscs, and even Echinoderms had organs of
the same kind. Tliat some of the tissues should agree minutely
in two of the phyla was not suggestive of special affinity, since
many of the tissues agreed in most of the larger phyla. Sir Eay
Lankester held and he desired to state it without any offence,
that in searching by long and strenuous enquiry for evidence in
favour of such a hypothesis as that adopted by Dr. Gaskell, the
mind is liable to a kind of " suggestion," and that the psycho-
logical condition may become similar to that of those wdio too
readily admit all sorts of coincidences as evidence that Bacon
wrote the plays of Shakespeare. The heroic nature of the task
which it is sought to accomplish undoubtedly in many enterprising
and devoted investigators has re-acted unfavourably on the

40 pROCEr-mNGs of thk

judgment. All are liable to it and it may be that something of
till' kind is here at work. Though he could not follow Dr. Graskell
in the theory put forward by him as to the origin of Vertebrates, he
recognised very gratefully the value of the observations on many
details of structure to which it had led that distinguished physio-
logist, and also the new observations which it had called forth on
tlie ])art of other naturalists, such as the interesting additions to
our knowledge of tlie head-shield and the body-scales of Gcplial-
a^pis which had just been placed before the meeting by Dr. Smith
Woodward. Jle thought the Society was to be congratulated on
n very interesting debate. (In the further course of the discussion
Sir Kay Lankester stated that whilst he considered Amphioxus
and the Ascidian tadpole to present in many points of structure
a very much more primitive phase of the Vertebrate group than
do either Lampreys or Pishes, he held that they were also specially
modified and degenerate each in its own way, and were not closely
representative of tbe main line of descent, lie considered that
the remains of the earliest known fossil fishes, on account of their
necessardy incomplete condition. Avere not capable of throwing
much light on the question of Vertebrate ancestry. He was led
to the conclusion that Balanoglosms threw some light on the
subject, and he drew attention to the remarkably complex brain
and cerebral respiratory pits of the Nemertine worms and the
dorsal median as well as lateral nerve-cords of those creatures,
which had led Hubrecht long ago to suggest their close connection
with the remote ancestors of A^ertebrates. A large survey of the
facts of animal structure, even including that of unfamiliar marine
worms, was necessary in order to form a reasonable judgment on
the question of Vertebrate ancestry.)

Dr. P. Chalmers Mitchell, F.E.S., T.L.S., remarked that con-
sideration of the general morphology of the nervous system enables
us to place the Vertebrates in their true perspective amongst
the various Invertebrate groups. In the Ca?lentera, as shown by
the Hertwigs, the nervous system frequently appears as a diffuse
layer of cells and fibres underlying, and in close connection
with, the epidermis, whilst there is much evidence that a
similar primitive condition underlies the various presentations
of the nervous system in higher groups. Even amongst the
Ccelentera, two processes coincideutly or independently result
in modification of the primitive simplicity. The original diffuse
layer may become thickened in definite regions, forming, for
instance, rings round apertures or radial bands, whilst in tlie
intervening areas it may be obliterated. The thickened bands or
rings may migrate inwards and lose their intimate connection
with the epidermis. Similar processes varying in position and
extent of their incidence have led to many different arrangements
of tlie nervous system in the higher groups.

In tlu! Turbellaria, inward migration has taken place, and two
ventro-lateral cords have been formed.

LIXNEAiSr SOCfETT OP LOXDOIf. 4 1

In tlie Trematodes, inward migration baa taken place, and there
are six cords, two dorsal, two ventral, and two lateral, with a
network of connecting cords, some of which form a series of
hoop-like rings.

In the Cestodes there is less inward migration, whilst there are
two lateral cords with occasional transverse connections.

In the Nemertines, sometimes there is no inward migration, so
that the nerve-strands remain strictly snb-epidernial ; sometimes
the strands have completely separated. Tlie primitive continuons
sheath is frequently retained with two lateral and sometimes one
dorsal thickening.

In the Nematodes also the extent to which inward migration
has taken place varies very much, in some cases the sub-epidermal
position being retained. Six strands occur in many forms, one
dorsal, one ventral, and two at each side ; these are connected by
traces of the primitive continuous sheath in tlie form of a very
broad anterior hoop, and narrow posterior strands. A different
arrangement of these antero-posterior strands occurs in front of
the nerve-collar.

In Gordius, inward migration has occurred and there are three
ventral strands.

In Arthropods, the inward migration and separation from the
epidermis are complete, and there are two ventral bands with an
anteriorly placed collar.

In Balanoyloss^is, there is a continuous sub-epidermal sheath
which has not migrated inwards, and special dorsal and ventral
thickenings, and also in the collar region the very interesting
short neural tube with anterior and posi;erior neuropore formed
by invagination.

In Chordates, there is a single dorsal band which migrates in-
wards, whilst the outgrowing segmental nerves may be taken as
specialized representatives of the continuous sheath.

Erom the point of view of the general morphology of the
nervous system, therefore, the Chordate or Vertebrate group
exhibits simply one of a large series of different modes of spe-
cialization of the primitive diffuse, sub-epidermal sheath.

In quite a number of these different experiments, the processes
of segmentation and of cephalization with the formation of a brain
have occurred independently, and have produced analogical or
homoplastic structures. The elaborate comparison of the results
of the processes of cephalization and segmentation in Ammocoetes
and higher Vertebrates with those of the Arthropods are meaning-
less unless we suppose that Ampliioxus has passed through such a
stage and has lost all traces of it ; it is a simpler supposition that
the higher Vertebrates have independently acquired the results of
cephalization after having passed through a stage of which Amphi-
oxus is the nearest living although specialized and degenerate
representative.

As Prof. Gaskell has laid so much stress on comparison between

42 rnoCKEDlNGS OF THE

the brain and central nervous system of Artliropods and Verte-
brates, It IS interesting to notice that C. Judson Jlenick, another
distinguished physiologist and psychologist, has recently compared
the two sets of organs (Address cf the Chairman of the Section
/oology ; American Association for the Advancement of Science,
190S), prnitnj in 'Science,' 1910, p. 7). Professor Herrick,
reviewing tiie subject without reference to any theory of ori^rin,
comes to the conclusions that the psychological procf'sses" of
Arthwpods and Vertebrates differ totallv ; that the difference of
Junction IS correlated with a fundamental difference of type under-
lying all superlicial resemblances, and which was " foreshadowed
lar back among the ancestral crawling things in which no truly
vertebrate character was manifest, foreshadowed merely bv a
structural type with different latent potencies."

Professor Stanley Gabdixer, F.E.S., F.L.S., said :— Of the
many speakers only Dr. Gaskell has put forward a connected theory
which the rest have merely attempted to destroy. Their alter-
native plan IS by a line of evolution through JmpMoxus, but they
do not attempt to show us how this beast may have been produced.
Lnlortunately in the whole question of the Origin of Vertebrates
we have very few real facts upon which to base our views. Such
facts, so far as I can see, will be obtained from the study of
extinct forms, and it is a most curious fact that nowhere 'hns
Palaeontology yet shown a series of transitional tvpes between
distant groups. We have to content ourselves with conclusions
from analogies and proofs by j^^'ohahilities. We largely study
existing forms. The danger of this is \yell exemplified when
we consider the relations of Keptiles to Mammals. Both groups
as existing now must largely be traced to Theromorphs, of Avhich,
following Cope, minute and relatively punv forms probably br.incbed
off into each of the two ph via. Applying the ordinary terminology
ot Cope, it may be said that existing Reptiles have regressed and
that existing Mammals have progressed. AVe may now consider
this line as fairly weW established by analogies and p^rohahilities,
and it appears to me that it is a line almost of facts to which we
can appeal with considerable certainty for zoological canons. If
there is one point more than another which it shows it is surely
the paramount importance of considering the condition of the
central nervoi;s system a test of progression, as Dr. Gaskell
maintains. It demonstrates with certainty that his deductions
from the brains of living Vertebrates, as such a test, are absolutely
justified. In opposition to Professor Dendy I should claim that
the central nervous system is the best organ on which to trace
the changes of evolution. It governs every organ in the body,
and it must reflect in its own structure every change which those
organs undergo, every act of progression.

Turning to Amphibia, we have no indications of their real
origin, and we have still less when we come to the Fishes. The

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONJJOX. 43

Leptocardia and the Marsipobrancbia are M'itb no certainty repre-
sented in the fossil state. The}^ are derived from an ancestor far
more ancient than the Theromorplis, and any comparison of
existing forms, supposed to have been derived from this ancestor,
might well show vastly greater differences than between say
Primates and Lacertilia, or even Primates and Pisces.

The weakest part of the MacBride-Goodrich argument the other
night lies in their consideration of Amphiodus as a simple primi-
tive A'^ertebrate. Whatever Amphioxxis may be, it is surely not in
the main stem of the Vertebral e descent, and it is certainly a verv
specialized form. To argue, as Goodrich did, that the presence of
priuiitive excretory cells (soleuocytes) in Amphioxus proves it to
be primitive, and related to the Annelids, comes to the same
thing as claiming that Phoronis is also an Annelid, because its
larva has similar cells.

Examining both the above groups, and applying " every canon of
Biology," we must, I conceive, regard Ampjliioxus as equally typical
of regression as is any beast that exists in the Animal Kingdom,
while the Marsipobrancbia as typically show progression.
Looking at the groups from this point of view the Leptocardia
may be cast aside from our discussion as unprofitable, and we can
turn with certainty to considering tlie morphology of Marsipo-
brancbs for some guide to the evolution of Vertebrates.

It is not my desire to draw your attention to the series of facts,
both physiological and morphological, discovered by Dr. Gaskell
in his extensive comparison of the higher Invertebrates with the
lower Vertebrates. They present an extraordinary series of
analogies and probabilities which cannot be lightly passed
over, and, even if his views be ultimately rejected by palaeonto-
logical discoveries, will for ever make Zoologists indebted to
him for drawing their attention to a fresh and broader aspect
in which to consider their science. Of his comparisons I would
particularly draw attention to that between the internal cartila-
ginous skeleton of Limulus and that of Animocoetcs, the skeleton
being a part which, judging from fossil and living Vertebrates,
seems to retain for the longest period traces of all its developments,
"earmarks," as Osborne terms them. I might refer also to the
infundibulum, the commissures of the brain, the thyroid, the
auditory apparatus, and the existence of giant fibres and cells in
the nervous system. By far the simplest way to explain this
extraordinary series of coincidences between the organs of different
forms is to suppose that they are due to a common inheritance,

I would turn now rather to the difHculties which beset the view,
and by far the chief of these must be deemed to be that relating
to the alimentary canal. To get that of Petromyzon from that of
Ammocoetes we have an entirely new formation of quite startling
character. This is a fact, and accepting it as such we can proceed
with our minds moi'e open, I think, to consider how a gut in
Vertebrates came into existence. Professor MacBride is quite

44 PUOCEEDIWGS OF THE

llaeckelian in his vieu s of the gastrula-or at least of the gerin-
layer theory, which he cLii.n.s to he stron-er than ever. If there
IS a real hiiuhiiiMMitiilly important separation such as he claims
betvveen the germ hiyers, it la quite incouceivabJe that there could
be torm(Hl cells of one layer from those of another layer. In
regeneration of tissues we have clear evidence that ectoderm can
lorm me.stKlerm and endoderm, that endoderm can form ectoderm
and mesot erm. Mesoderm is not very happy in its formation of
the other layers, but Dendy has shown that in Anledon the endo-
derm can come from ectoderm and from mesod<;rm.

I would altogether dissent from .Sir Eay Lankester's line of
evolution from the gastrnla. I am inclined myself at present to
regiml the Annelids as coming from some Actinian-like ancestor.
In this, as in a 1 Actinia, the secreting digestive epithelium, that
ot the stomodtcum and mesenterial filaments, is derived from
(grows down from) the ectoderm after the whole of the gastro-
vascular cavity is lined by an epithelium which is capable of
ingestion but not of extracellular digestion. My own work is
not suihciently advanced perhaps for me to make this statement
but such were the indications I obtained. The lining epithelium
ot the cavity would be equivalent to and homologous with the
endoderm ot I/i/dra, and it would form the mesoderm of three-
layered animals, the endoderm being an entirely new formation
1 am aware that there are great, even insurmountable, difficulties
in respect to this view, but the ectoderm and endoderm of higher
forms appear to me to be far more intimately related in their
functions than are either of them to the mesoderm.

In the experimental work of Driesch, Wilson, and others, we
get into a maze of difficulties in regard to the preformationist
hvpothesis. Blastomeres, it is clear, are to a large degree inter-
changeable. Incidentally, a fourth blastomere gives a gastrnla in
Am2)hio,vus. Again, in budding there are difficulties with this
theory, the gut of some budded-olf Polyzoa being formed from
mesoderm, while of Tunicates, supposed relations of the Verte-
brates, GlaveUma buds from the endoderm and Botryllus from the
ectoderm, giving ectoderm and endoderm respectively ; and do not
some Sponges turn inside out to give the adult ?

I need scarcely go further into the question of the germ-layer
theory. The confusion when it is applied to Vertebrates is
obvious, and we get everywhere involved in difficulties in Inverte-
brates. If the gastrnla be a general stage on which great stress
IS to be laid, it necessarily might be supposed that the stages up
to It should be the same, while actually in the segmenting e^gs we
get the most diverse fates for the individual cells. "

On the whole it is abundantly clear, it appears to me, that it is
the nurture as well as the nature of the individual organs which is
to be discussed. The law of recapitulation in embrvology has only
a limited applicability. Surely the transitory characters are at
best only a very partial reminiscence of the structural types

LIXXEAX SOCIETY OF LOXDOX.

45

tlu'ough which the adult may be supposed to liave passed during
the geological ages. In all these stages the embryo has itself been
subject to specialisation. 1 think that where Dr. Gaskell errs is
in laying too much stress on many details of the recapitulation
hypothesis. Some of his resemblances I can conceive might be
due to convergent or adaptive evolution, acting upon lines almost
infinitely long before the common ancestor is reached. Yet there
remains such a mass of hard analogy, borne out too by the most
careful physiological and morphological investigation, a mass
which cannot be put forward — or even a tithe of it put forward —
by the exponents of any other view, that one is inclined to doubt
the presence of adaptive evolution at all in this cose. Although I
should feel it to be "non-proven," I cannot but regard it as by far
the most striking view of the origin of Vertebrates that has yet
been expounded.

Morphologists must carefully consider whether they may 7iot be
holding on to shibboleths, and wilfully blinding their eyes to the
great mass of facts, many largely physiological, which has in
recent years been accumulated. Is it not just as necessarv for
the zoologist, who wishes to consider these great questions, to be
a physiologist as it is for the latter to be a morphologist ? If it is
desired to prove Dr. Gaskell's hypothesis wrong, his points must
be taken fact by fact to see where they lead — as indeed barristers
do with evidence in our courts. If it is desired to prove some
other theory right, it must likewise be taken fact by fact, and no
one can, as some try to do at present, consider the natui'e of any
beast without any examination nito its nurture.

The Eev. T. E. E. Stebbixg, F.E.S., F.L.S., said : Mr. President,
may I be allowed for a few moments to intervene on behalf of
those among us who may describe themselves as the know-nothino-
section of the audience, persons not a few who are committed to
neither side in ihe controversy? When we return home and our
friends gleefully enquire, " What then has been decided as to the
Origin of Vez'tebrates ?," so far we seem to have no reply readv
except that the disputants agreed on one single point, namely,
that their opponents were all in the wrong. It occurs to me to
illustrate the position by propounding another enigma. What is
the origin ot arguments ? Take an example. Suppose a company
in which some pedantic ai'ithmetician asserts that two and three
invariably make five. To those who like myself easily fall in
with, the views of the last speaker, the statement appears incon-
trovertible. But in some brains any positive declaration at once
sets up what may be called an intellectual wriggle. This process
soon enables the contradictory person to point out that two and
three sometimes make six and sometimes minus one or plus one
as well as two-thirds of one or one and a half. Since one opera-
tion in arithmetic is as good as another, if not a great deal better
it follows that two and three do not invariably make five ; far from
it. Thus the wriggling of the brain originates argument.

4^ PKOCEKDINGS OF THE

I iicidoutally I may refer to two points raised by those w ho object
to connecting the origin of Vertebrates with the Arthropoda. It
was represented that the cliitinous envelope of the latter' was
prohibitive of cilia. The delicate auditory cilia of Crustaceans are
well known to carcinologists, but I am warned by intelligible
signals that the term cilia is variously applied in dilf.^rent branches
01 Natural History. Another objection was founded on the diffi-
culty of believing in the transfer of function f.om one or^^an to
anoth'-r, as required by Dr. Gaskell's hypothesis. Jiut on this
head the ingenuity of A'ature seems to have been signally
vindicated by the lato Professor Gegenbaur, who showed how one
part of an animal organism, in proportion as it went out of servic3
for one function, could be appropriated for another.

Now, on the general question we have admired Dr. Smith
AV'oodward's interesting account of the earliest fossil fishes. But
these are accepted Vertebrates. For the origin of Vertebrates we
must go back to something that is not a Vertebrate, such as may
have existed perhaps far back in the Laurentian period. Imagine
some soft, more or less elongated, animal organism wriggling about
in the primeval sea. Then, as now, tlie hard conditions°of the
AVorld demanded some sort of hardening on the part of living
creatures. Some would find advantage in a stron^^er external
coating, others in a strengthened central axis. ]iut in either ease
the necessity of wriggling would often be paramount, giving rise
on the one liand to a segmented exoskeleton, on the other to a
jointed backbone. In these wrigglers, Mr. President, you have
the origin of the Vertebrates,— a theory which it will be difficult
to refute, as the supposed animals have liitherto revealed absolutely
no relics.

The President having called upon Dr. Gaskell to replv, that
gentleman said : —

It is impossible for me in the short time at my disposal to deal
thoroughly with all the speakers in the two days' discussion. I will,
however, do what I can.

Prof. MacBride in his latest paper prefers, as he said many years
ago, to attribute my explanation to my diabolical ingenuity." As
I have stated in my book, there is absolutely no ingenuity on my
part; given the one fixed point that the infundibulum represents
the old oesophagus and the animal remains upright, all the resem-
blances between the two groups of animals to which I have drawn
attention, naturally follow. The devil is not in mv ingenuity but
in Nature's facts. I can symuathize with MacBride, for surely
there could not be a more diabolical trick than to create from a
lowly organised unsegmented animal whole groups of animal's
becoming more and more segmented, all characterised by the
presence of an alimentary canal ventral to the nervous system, and
then wipe them off the face of the earth, so that no trace of this
setjuence of forms is left among li\ ing animals. Not content

LIXNEAN SOCIETY OF LOXUOX. 47

witli tliis, this diabolic agency lias left as the end result a
segmented animal — the Vertebrate — in which with the greatest
cunning he has not only made the supra-int'iindibiilar brain the
exact counterpart of the supra-oesophageal and ths infra-infun-
dibular of the infra-oesoi)hageal, but lias grouped that nervous
system round a large epithelial bag, which has nothing to do with
a nervous system, but most ingeniously has been put in the exact
position of the cephalic stomach and oesophagus of the Arthropod
animal. To complete the story and give it an artistic finish, this
ingenious devil plants above the brain of the A^ertebrate impostor
two median eyes exactly in the position of the two median eyes
of the Palaeostracan. He does not put them therefor the purposes
of sight, for they are fuuctionless and degenerate in all Vertebrates,
but just for sheer mischief, and how he must have chuckled over
the happy thought of making them partly degenerate in the lowest
Vertebrates, for he well knew that in the Limulus and his con-
temporaries they were already markedl)'' degenerate and that they
were no longer the chief eyes but their place had been taken by
the large lateral eyes.

Prof. MacBride has asserted again, witliout giving instances,
the statement so often made before, that 1 assume violent changes
of function. Again and again 1 have denied it, and shown that I
do not assume any such thing. Yet again 1 will go through tlie
list of resemblances and ask where this statement of MacBride's is
justified. The function and structure of the supra-infundibular
brain is the same as that of the supra-oesophageal ganglia ; the
two lateral eyes and the two median eyes are the same in the two
groups ; the median nose has the same structure, the same nerves,
and the same olfactory glomeruli in the two groups and even the
slight difference, that the nasal tube in Ammoccetes opens dorsally
and the olfactory passage in the Scorpion ventrally, vanishes after
von Kupffer's demonstration that this Ammoccetes nasal tube
originates as the tube of the hypophysis, which opens ventrally,
and the dorsal position is due simply to the growth of the upper
lip. Passing to the infra-oesophageal region, in both animals the
anterior part is devoted to the organs of mastication and the
posterior part to the organs of respiration ; there is no change of
function here, and 1 have given the evidence to show how the
actual masticating and respiratory organs of the one group have
insensibly shifted into those of the other group. Where are the
violent changes of function so far ? Then, if we pass into the
spinal cord region, are we to look for them in the muscles or in
the excretory oi'gans or in the coclomic cavities ? Why, the whole
evidence is that they are the same in the two groups ; no sign of
change violent or otherwise. 1 wonder what Prof. Macliride
means. Surely this scathing indictment is not bused on the
thyroid gland which, I must repeat yet again, is not a mucin
secreting gland but is a gland of great importance to the well
being ot the Vertebrate, apparently having something lo do with

4S PnOCEEDlXGS OI- THE

llio manipulntioii ol' iodine. Is anything known of the funclion
of the corrfs])ondiiig gland in the Scorpion ? It may have the
same function for aught I know. No! The oulv part of my
theory which causes this assertion is that I have had the audacity
to make a new gut and so go contrary to the laws of the germ-
layer theory ; 1 am content to leave it at that: time will show, I
lirmly believe, that the germ-layer theory is absolutely dead.

1 come now to the observations of Goodrich ; he as well as
MacBride seemed, to my astonishment, to hold the view that
Amphinxus was on the direct line of ascent to the Cyclostomes,
that between Amjihioxus and the Cyclostomes a brain had been
developed with organs of sense, the eyes and nose. Surely this is
a unique position ! All other morphologists look upon Amplnoxus
as a degenerate animal, and degenerate in this precise direction.
AV'hat conception has Goodrich of the evolutionary process, of the
struggle for existenc(?, of the survival of the fittest ? Just consider
it : here is a wretched animal without brains, without eyes, without
a nose, victorious in the struggle for existence over the whole of
the Invertebrate world. What is the di'iving force ; how could it
have taken ])lace? Only, it seems to me, by some beneficent
])ower taking special charge of him and assisting him iu the growth
of brain and ot eyes and nose.

If there is one thing certain, surely it is Gegenbaur's dictum
that the brain part is older than the spinal part, and further, the
study of neurology shows clearly that in all animals, w'hether
vertebrate or invertebrate, the brain is built up in connection with
the optic and olfactory senses. No, the Amphioxxis is not the
ancestor of the Cyclostomes but, in my opinion, is closely related
to the Cyclostomes as seen by its myomeres and the whole of the
spinal region. After the Vertebrates had been well established
the Amphioxus, in my opinion, arose by a process of degeneration
from some ancestor of the Cyclostomes. Goodrich asserts that
such a view is impossible, as no trace is seen in the development
of the missing organs. Surely that argument is not good enough,
for in the Tunicates, where a relationship with the Vertebrates is
inferred from their development, such development is only found
in certain members of the group and not in all.

Smith Woodward gave us an interesting discourse on certain
early fishes, but I did not gather whether he thought the evidence
I had brought forward pointed to the Osteostraci being Cyclo-
stomes, though I think he favours that view. He called Blrlenia,
Lasthenla, and Thelochis Ostracoderms, and seemed to imply
they were of the nature of Elasmobranchs. I cannot see why he
called these scanty remains Ostracoderms, and would like to know
whether, in his opinion, they were gnathostomatous, for the
evidence is strongly in favour of the true Ostracoderms being
clyclostomatous. In any case I see no difhculty in the presence
of these forms, for surely it was likely enough that in the Upper
Silurian seas some fish-like forms should have already progressed

L1>'NEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 49

onwards in the Elasmobranch direction with shagreen scales and
possibly jaws from the primitive agnathous condition. The
question of the interpretation of the lateral markings on some of
the head shields of these mailed lishes is a comparatively small
matter. Smith Wood\^•ard agrees with me that they show the
presence of segmentation in this region, but thinks they were
branchial segments ; in my opinion, judging from Ammoccetes,
they extend too far forward for branchiae, and I think they are
more likely to have been due to the presence of muscles supplied
by the trigeminal nerve.

Coming to Lankester's speech I have a difficulty in finding any-
thing to answer in it ; he spoke of cryptograms and of Bacon and
Shakespeare : another suggestion akin to the diabolic ingenuity of
MacBride which hardly requires any further answer than I have
given. He said there was no resemblance between the lateral
eyes of Vertebrates and Arthropods, but that is not the point ; it
is not the dioptric apparatus upon which I was laying stress, but
the retinal arrangements. It was the resemblance between this
latter apparatus in the two groups upon which every observer
from Berger to Parker has laid stress.

Finally, I come to the remarks of Dendy. He referred to the
drawing of the right pineal eye of Ammocoetes as drawn in my
book as a diagram. That is not so: the left half of the drawing is
from the actual specimen, the right half is ray interpretation of
the meaning of the appeai'ance seen. In my paper in the Q. J.
Micr. Science all the drawings are carefully drawn by Wilson from
the actual specimens and are not in any way diagrams. He
referred to the finding by Studnicka in the pineal eye of Amnio-
ccetes of certain cells which he called ganglion cells. They are
not arranged like an optic ganglion and are much more like the
cells described in the median eye of Limulus by Lankester and
Bourne, and called by them intrusive connective tissue cells.
What these cells are I do not venture to assert ; in any case they
are present both in the median eye of Limulus and of Ammocoetes.
As to Geotria, I have explained in my book that the cells grouped
round the atrium may be nerve-cells as asserted by Dendy, but
they are found along the nerve from the ganf/Uon hahenulce to the
eye. In the left eye of Ammocoetes the nerve has vanished and
cells of the gcDic/lion habenulce run right into the eye. It is
perfectly possible that Geotria represents an intermediate stage
of degeneration between that of the right and left eyes of Ammo-
coetes, especially seeing that a portion of the original cavity is cut
off to form the atrium by the massing of the cells in question.
As to the tube of the nervous system, Dendy, as well as all the
other speakers on that side, find it very convenient to leave out
the infundibular prolongation in their picture of the formation of
an epithelial tube, an unfortunate omission as it happens to be
the main point of my argument. Dendy's vie«- that the choroid

LINN. SOC. PBOCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1909-1910. 6

50 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

plexuses form a respiratory organ for the brain is novel : I wonder
what Dendy's conception of a respiratory organ is.

In conclusion, I am grateful to the Linnean iSociety for allowing
me to put my views before them, and only hope that all those
who dissent from them will study for themselves organ by organ
the resemblances between the two groups of animals and make
up their minds whether they are accidental or, as I believe,
tsignificant of a real relationship.

The President said that at that hour of the evening, and after
so brilliant a discussion, no one would expect a speech from a
botanical Chairman, though much had been said of great general
interest to all biologists. On the first evening Dr. Gaskell had
directly appealed to the Chair with reference to his belief that
•' each higher group of animals has arisen in succession from the
highest race developed up to that time." At present he would
only say that the evidence on the botanical side appeared not
unfavourable to such a view ; perhaps he might have an oppor-
tunity of returning to this question on the 24th of May.

The President felt that any criticisms of his on the course of
the discussion might well be dispensed with, for he had been
anticipated by Prof. Stanley Gardiner, whose remarks appeared to
him to agree, point for point, with those which would occur to the
mind of any present-day botanist in listening to the discussion.

It only remained for him to ask the Fellows to return their
hearty thanks to Dr. Gaskell and all who had taken part in the
discussion, for the intellectual entertainment they had provided.

February 17th, 1910.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair,
succeeded by Mr. H. \V. Monckton, Treasurer & Vice-President.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 3rd February, 1910,
were read and confirmed.

Mr. Henry John JefFery, A.E.C.S., was admitted a Fellow.

Dr. Leonard Cockayne, Mr. Walter Ambrose Heath Harding,
M.A. (Cantab.), and Miss Ida Margaret Hayward, were proposed
as Fellows.

Mr. W. T. Saxton, F.L.S., then gave an account of his
recent investigations upon the anatomy of the genera Widdring-
tonia, Endl., and Callitris, Vent., of which the following is an
abstract.

LIXNEAX SOCIETY OF LONDON. 5 1

Evidence is broup;ht forward in this cominanicatioii to show
(i) that WiddriiKjtonia and CaUitris do not conform to the
" Cupressineae " type ; (ii) that Widdringtonia cannot be merged in
the genus ddlitris, but must rank as a distinct genus.

(i) The chief points in which these two genera differ from the
Cu|)ressinece are as follows : —

(a) The position of the Archegonia. In Cupressineae these
are found at the apex of the prothallus, in Widdringtonia
and CaUitris never at the apex.
(h) The multinucleate prothallus cells.

(c) The development of the proembryo. Eight free nuclei
are not formed in these genera and the proembryo fills
the archegonium.
('/) At least, three embryos may be formed from a single
proembryo.
Callitrine.e is suggested as a tribal name to include these two
genera (possibly also Actinostrobus and Tetraclinis).

(ii) Both morphological and anatomical differences are pointed
out between CaUitris and Widdringtonia, which seem more than
sufficient to warrant the retention of Widdringtonia as a separate
genus.

Of the morphological differences the more important of those
brought forward for the first time are : —

{a) In Widdringtonia about 64 potential megaspore mother-
cells are formed at the base of the nucellus. In CaUitris
about two such cells are found, half way up the nucellus.
(6) The number and arrangement of the Archegonia differ

materially in the two genera.
(<?) The microsporophyll normally bears 4 sporangia in Wid-
dringtonia, 3 in CaUitris.
Of the anatomical differences the most important is the occur-
I'ence of thickenings of the cell-wall in connection with the
bordered pits in both the wood and the transfusion tracheids of
CaUitris ; these are not found in Widdringtonia.

A discussion followed in which Prof. Farmer, Dr. Stapf, and
the President engaged.

Mr. George Maseee, F.L.S., followed with a lantern demon-
stration of his researches entitled : —

Eyoltjtion op Parasitism in Fungi.

To understand clearly the evolution of parasitism it is important
to grasp a fundamental point in the evolution of fungi generally.
The most primitive forms were aquatic, and reproduced by zoo-
spores which necessitated the presence of water to secure their
dispersion. As the fungi gradually took possession of dry land,
a second asexual or conidia form of reproduction, suitable for dis-
persion by wind, &c., was gradually evolved. This supplementary
conidial condition is always the form that has assumed a parasitic

e2

52 PllOCEEDINGS OF THE

condition, the older sexual phase remaininf^ as a sapropliyte and
developing when tho host is exhausted. Parasitism is mainly the
outcome of opportunity : and the fact that fungi present all stages
of parasitism, and that a saprophytic fungus can be educated to
hecome a parasite, proves that parasitism is an acquired habit.
Incipient or imperfectly evolved parasites promptly kill the host,
and consequently curtail the ])eriod of their own existence, as
Ft/thhcm De Baryanian. A higlier stage of parasitism is reached
by many of the rusts and smuts, Ustilar/o aveyxp, &c., where the
host is attacked as a seedling, and is stimulated to an unusual
condition of growth throughout its normal period of growth.
]\f ore advanced parasites show a tendency to arrest the production
of spores and conidia, and to perpetuate tliemselves by perennial
mycelium located in some perennial vegetati\e portion of the host
(root, tubers, &:c.) or in the seed. In the most highly evolved
parasites reproductive bodies are entirely arrested, and the parasite
is perpi^tiiated by hybernating mycelium only.

In the discussion which followed the speakers were Mr. H. W.
Monckton, V.-P., Miss A. L. Smith, Dr. Helen Fraser, and Prof.
Dendy, Mr. Massee replying.

The following papers (communicated by Prof. J. Stanley
G.^RL)iNKn, ]\[.A., iMi.S., F.L.S.) were read : —

1. " The Orneodidte and Pteroplioridae of the Seychelles Expe-

dition." By T. B. Fletcher, E.N., F.E.S. '

2. " Die von Herrn Hugh Scott auf den Seychellen gesammelten

Embiidinen, Coniopterygiden, uud Hemerobiideu." By

Dr. GxJKTHER EXDERLEIX.

3. " Die Termiten der Seychellen-Kegion." By Dr. Nils F.

HOLMGREX.

4. " On the Land and Amphibious Decapoda of Aldabra." By

L. A. BORRADAILE, M.A.

March 3rd, 1910.

Mr. H. W. Monckton, Treasurer and Vice-President,
in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 17th February,
1910, were read and confirmed.

Mr. Hugh Scott was admitted a Fellow.

Miss Winifred Elsie Brenchley B.Sc. (Lond.), Mr. James
Meikle Brown, B.Sc. (Lond. & Sheff.), and Mr. Hayward Eadcliffe
Darlington, M.A., LL.M. (Cantab.), were proposed as Fellows.

Mr, W. BiCKERTON, F.Z.S., M.B.O.U., gave a lantern lecture

LIXJfEAX SOCIETY OF LONDON. 53

on " Our British Nesting Terns," illustrated by about 110 photo-
graphs taken by him direct from nature, of all the British species.
At the conclusion of the lecture, the Chairman, after remarking
upon the interest of the subject, and the excellence of the slides,
moved a vote of thanks to the Lecturer, which Avas carried by
acclamation.

March 17th, 1910.

Dr. I). H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 3rd March, 1910,
were read and confirmed.

Dr. Harry Drinkwater, Mr. Frederick Hamilton Davey, and
Lady Isabel Browne were admitted Fellows.

Miss Nellie Bancroft, Mr. Sidney Guest, and Mr. John Charles
Wilson were proposed as Fellows.

Dr. Leonard Cockayne, Mr. Walter Ambrose Heath Harding,
M.A., and Miss Ida Margaret Hayward were elected Fellows.

Dr. Harry Drinkwater, F.L.S., showed specimens of drawings
in distemper on coloured paper, of wild-flowers growing at Wrex-
ham ; his object was to draw every plant in the local flora natural
size, and he had completed 300, leaving about 500 still to be
drawn.

Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S., Sec.L.S., on behalf of the Director,
Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew, exhibited specimens of Eysenhardtia
amorplioides, H. B. & K., and demonstrated the exquisite fluor-
escence of the infusion of the wood of the plant (as described by
him in the Kew ' Bulletin,' 1907, no. 7, pp. 293-305) by the aid
of the electric arc-light of the optical lantern.

The Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing, F.L.S.,Prof. Dendy, and Mr. Shen-
stone contributed additional observations.

Mr. J. H. Holland, F.L.S., also on behalf of the Director of Kew,
showed samples of Soy Beau, Ghjciae Soja, Sieb. & Zucc. (G. Ms-
pida, Maxim.), with herbarium specimens of the plant producing
this seed.

He stated that the seeds of " Soy," of which there are many
varieties, maybe black, brown, green or greenish-yellow, yellow, or
mottled ; sometimes seeds are described as white, but there appears
to be no Soy bean true white in colour.

The plant is variously known as " Soy,'' " Soja,"' " Soya,"
" White Gram," "American Coffee Berry," and " China Bean."

In China and Japan, wliere the plant has been cultivated for
many years — perhaps centuries — the beans are an important food,

54 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

and they are also said to be used as a substitute for coffee. Bean
Cake and the sauce known comniercially as "Soy" is also made
from them. It is stated that in the nianufacture of the Soy of
Commerce, in addition to the beans, the requirements are simply
a large amount of salt and flour, and an unlimited supply of fresh
water. Wenchow is an imj)ortant centre of the manufacture, and
here the bean used for the purpose is said to be chiefly the white
form from Chinkiang.

The cultivation has been extended to India, Africa, and other
warm countries, and in America the plant has been grown for a
number of years (25 at least) as a forage crop. Like many other
leguminous plants, it has a s|)ecial value as a green manure.

The principal use of the beans in this country is for the extrac-
tion of the oil, of which they contain about 18 per cent, suitable
for soap-making, and in general as a substitute for cotton-seed oil.
The residue, after the extraction of oil, is suitable for feeding
cattle, and for this purpose appears likely to become a serious
competitor of cotton-seed cakes, sunflower-seed cakes, linseed cakes,
&c. The beans can be bought in London at about £5 to £0 per
ton ; the oil realises about £21 to £22 per ton, aiid the cake about
£Q to =£7 per ton.

Beans and bean-cake exported from China have gone chiefly to
Japan, and certain ])arts of Asia, but recently, beginning about
November 1908, an important trade has been developed in them,
more especially with the beaiis, betw een Manchuria and Europe,
Dairen (Dalny) being the chief place of export.

The cause of this sudden development may, perhaps, be attri-
buted to the facts that a great increase in the cultivation took
place in Manchuria during the Eusso-Japanese war, to meet the
demands for food of the Eussian Army ; then, when the troops
were withdrawn, the production being found profitable, and the
home demand reduced, other markets were sought. The trade
extended to Japan, and afterwards, assisted perhaps by a period
of depression in that country, it extended to Europe, where the
industry has created interest in many quarters.

The amount of the l!t08 crop sent to Europe through Vladi-
vostok up to J uly 1909, was 1 80,000 tons, the greater part destined
for the English market (Hull and Liverpool), and the i-emainder
going to fterman (Hamburg) and Scandinavian ports.

T7p to 1907 the export of Soy beans from Manchuria did not
exceed 120,000 tons annually. During 1908 the export rose to
330,000 tons (one half shipped from Dairen ; 100,000 tons from
Newchang, and 65,000 tons by rail via Suifenho to Vladivostok),
the increase it is said being due entirel}- to the demand from
Europe. The total of the 1909 crop exported has been estimated
at about 700,000 to 800,000 tons. It is anticipated that at
present prices Europe may eventually take at least 1,000,000 tons
annually.

Mr. Craib (Visitor), 'Mr. Bunzo Hayata (from Tokyo), and
Dr. Stapf gave further details, and Mr. Holland rephed. He

LIXNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 55

also brought for exhibition a series of 17 photographs showing the
methods now used to bring Teak, Tectona grandis, Linn, f., from
the Burma forests to the shipping ports.

Mr. E. P. Stebbiug, Mr. J. S. Gamble, Mr. John Hopkinaon,
the Eev. T. E. R. Stebbing, and Dr. A. P. Young, joined in the
discussion, and Mr. Holland briefly replied.

The following papers were read : —

1. " On the Life-history of Cliermes himalaijeiisis on the Spruce

(Picea Morinda) and Silver Fir (Abies Wehhiana) of the
N.W. Himalaya." By E. P. Stebbing, F.L.S.

2. " A Contribution Towards our Knowledge of the Neotropical

Thysanoptera." By E. S. Bagnall, F.L.S.

April 7th, 1910.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair,
succeeded by Mr. H. W. Monokton, Treasurer & Vice-President.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 17th March, 1910,
were read and confirmed.

Miss Winifred Elsie Brenchlev, B.Sc. (Lond.), Mr. James
Meikle Brown, B.Sc. (Loud. <fe Shelif.), and Mr. Hay ward Eadcliffe
Darlington, M.A., LL.M. (Cantab.), were elected Fellows.

The President announced that the Linnean Medal would be
presented at the forthcoming Anniversary Meeting to Prof. G-eoeg
OssiAN Saes, of Cliristiania, and the first presentation of the newly
founded Trail Award for research on protoplasm, would be made
on the same occasion to Prof. Edward Alfred Minchin, Professor
of Protozoology in the L'^niversity of London.

The following were recommended by the Council to serve as
Auditors for the Treasurer's Accounts, and by show of hands
duly elected : —

For the Council : Prof. J. P. Hill and Mr. John Hopkiicson.
For the Fellows : Mr. Herbert Druce and Mr. James (3-botes.

The Genex'al Secretary exhibited a fruit recently bought by
Mr. William P. D. Stebbing at a fruiterers in Jermyn Street, of
unassigned origin, with tlie native name of " Cupu-assu.'"' This
name appears in the ' Flora brasiliensis ' as applied to Theohroma
grandijlora. Sebum., a congener of tlie plant yielding chocolate,
T. Cacao, Linn. Prof. J. W. H. Trail remarked that " Cupua "
was the native Brazilian name f<ir plants of that genus, and that
" assu " meant large. Mr. T. A. Sprague exhibited two specimens
from the Museum of the Eoyal Botanic Gardens, Kew, which

5^ PaoCEEDlAGS OF THE

were strikingly diverse in form, but he yet believed them to be the
same species.

The following papers w ere read : —

1. " Elm Seedlings showing Mendelian Besults." By Auqustinb

Henry, M.A., F.L.S.

2, " Foraminifera and Ostracoda from Funafuti." ByFREDEEiCK

Chapman, A.L.S.

April 21st, 1910.
Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 7th April, 1910,
were read and confirmed.

Miss Winifred Elsie Brenchley, B.Sc. (Lond.), was admitted a
Fellow.

Mr. Henry Smith Holden, B.Sc, Mr. Charles William Mally,
M.Sc. (Iowa), Mr. Sydney Gross Paine, and Mr. Percv Alfred
Talbot, B.A. (Oxon.), F.R.A.S., were proposed as Fellows.

Miss Nellie Bancroft, Mr. Sidney Guest, and Mr. John Charles
Wilson, were severally balloted for and elected Fellows.

The President having explained that Mr. JoHX Hopkixson, who
had been elected an Auditor at the last Meeting, could not take
part in the Audit, Mr. Leonabd Alfred Boodle was proposed in
his stead, and, by show of hands, unanimously elected.

Mr. John Hopkinsox, F.L.S., exhibited eight coloured plates,
in quarto, of British Nudibranchs, which will be shortly issued by
the Ray Society, and explained that they were from drawings by
Messrs. Alder and Hancock.

Prof. Dendy and the Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing commented on
these illustrations.

The Rev. T. R. R, Stebbing drew attention toa " AVitch-knot"
or " Witch-broom " on a Spruce Fir, Picm c.ccelsa. Link, from
Walton-on-the-Hill. Surrey, where it had been detected by his
nephew, Mr. William P. D. Stebbing.

A discussion followed in which Mr. A. D. Cotton, Mr. H. W.
Mouckton, Treasurer and Vice-President, Prof. F. W. Oliver,
Mr. John Hopkinson, and the President took part.

The following papers were read : —

1. " The Anatomv of Welwitschia mirahilis, in the Seedling and
Adult states." B7 Miss M. G. Sykes. (Communicated by
Prof. H. H. W. Pearson, M.A., Sc.D., F.L.S.)

LINNBAN SOCIBTT OF LONDON. 57

L\ " Die von Herrn Hugh Scott iin Juli 1908-Marz 1909 auf
den Seychellen gesammelten Anthom^'idae, mit den Gatt-
ungeu lihinia uiid Idiella.'" By Prof. P. Stein. (Com-
municated by Prof. J. Stanley G-ardinee, M.A., F.R.S.,
F.L.S.)

3. "The Dermaptera of the Seychelles." By Dr. M. Burr,

F.L.S., F.E.S.

4. '• The Pteropoda aud Heteropoda collected by the Percy

Sladen Trust Expedition in the Indian Ocean." By Dr. J
J. Tescii. (Communicated by Prof. J. Stanley Gardiner,
M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S.)

5. "Die Pilzmiieken Fauna der Seychellen.'' By Dr. G. En-

DERLEiN. (Comuuinicated by the same.)

May 5th, 1910.
Prof. E. B. PouLTON, D.Sc, F.E.S. , Vice-President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 21st April, 1910,
were read and confirmed.

Mr. John Charles Wilson, Mr. Thomas Parkin, Mr. Walter
Ambrose Heath Hai'ding, Mr. Robert Lawrence Heinig, and
Mr. llltyd Buller Pole Evans were admitted Fellows.

Mr. Cecil Hanbury was proposed as a Fellow.

Mr. E. M. Holmes exhibited specimens of a rare British lichen,
Pannelia rugosa, var. concentrica, Cromb., from the chalk hills
between Eastbourne and Seaford, which had previously only been
recorded from Melbury Hill near Shaftesbury in Dorset, where it
was noticed in 1856 by Sir W. C. Trevelyan. This lichen grows
in a concentric manner forming rounded nodules 1-2 inches in
diameter, and is apparently formed at first on pebbles, but be-
coming detached and blown about by strong winds, ultimately
forms more or less spherical growths.

He also exhibited specimens of the preserved fruits of a large
variety of the Jujube, Zizi/phas Jajuha, which is cultivated in China
as a dessert sweetmeat, aud is known by the name of " Mei-tsao,"
or honey-date. The fruits are preserved by boiling in honey, and
are then pressed flat and dried and by mechanical means are given
a striated appearance, having longitudinal lines from base to apex.
The fruit has not as yet been imported into this country. It was
received from Mr. McDougall of Swatow.

Mr. Holmes also directed attention to a volume of water-colour
and pencil drawings, from which the plates of the very scarce
work Postel and liuprecht's ' lllustrationesAlgarum' had evidently
been prepared, the majority representing the plates being reversed,
but also included some algaj which had not been utilised. The
work consisted of only 200 copies, and the plates had been

58 PROCEEDINGS OF THB

destroyed by fire. Very few of these copies were held by private
individuals, and the work, which was issued in 1840 at the price
of £40, >vas hardly ever purchasable. The drawings shown were
formerly in the possession of J\lr. E. Meinsliausen, of the Imperial
Botanical Garden at Nt. Petersburg, and are now the property of
the University of Birmingham.

Dr. OiTO Staff, F.li.S., Sec.L.S., exhibited specimens of Utri-
cularia rifjida, Benj., from West Africa, and C. neottioides, St. Hil.,
from Brazil, the only known representatives of Kamienski's section
Avesicaria, whicli is characterised by the absence of bladders.
This condition seems to be correlated with the habitat of the plants,
that is, rocks and stones submerged in running watfT. The plants
are attached to the rocks or pebbles by modified clawlike rhizoids,
very like the ' haptera ' of Podostemonacea;. The fertile stems are
erect, bearing the flowers and fruits above the water. The
assimilation-apparatus is submerged and consists of much-divided,
in their ultimate divisions, capillary branches which resemble the
' leaves ' of our native Utricularias. In U. riyida they seem
always to spring from the base of the fertile stems and often
attain a considerable length. Here and there they give rise to
young fertile shoots which attach themselves by tlirowing out
'haptera' from their bases. In r. neottioides, however, they also
spring from the axils of the lower 3-5 scale-leaves of the flowering
stems, and remain rather short. Xowhere is any trace of bladders
to be found. The flowers are those of typical Utricularias. The
capsules are small and open, in U. rigida at least, by lateral slits,
the valves remaining united at the top for some time. The seeds
of both species are rather peculiar in the genus in as fai- as they
exude mucilage when wetted. The coat of mucilage thus formed
helps them in becoming fixed in positions suitable for the growing
plant. U. rifjida is known from the Sierra Leone coast to the
head-\\aters of the Niger ; U. neottioides from the mountains of
Brazil (Bahia, Goyaz. Minaes Geraes). Thus they form another
link connecting the floras of AV'est Africa and Brazil. In habit
these Utricularias resemble two other aquatic plants of tropical
Africa also found in running water, namely Quartinia, a Lythracea,
and Anr/olii'a, a Podostemonacea, of whicli specimens were shown.

An animated discussion followed in which the following took
part:— Mr. E. M. Holmes, the Eev. T. E. E. Stebbing, Prof.
Dendy, Prof. Poulton, and Mr. Henry Groves, Dr. Stapf replying.

Mr. E. N. AN'iLLiAMS brought up for exhibition fresh specimens
of a straw-coloured variety of Lathrira S(/iia)naria, Linn., from
Harefield, Middlesex, growing upon elm-roots ; the normal form
grew also with it, but was earlier in its develo])ment than the
variety now show n, and besides had the property of quickly turning
black after being gathered, whilst the new variety retained its hue
for more than 24 hours without much change ; it was distinct
from the pure white variety nivea, known on the Continent.

LINNEAI^ SOCIETY OF LONDOX. 59

The General Secretary exhibited the Linaean MS. ' Spolia
botanica ' dated 1729, to show that the name Linncea had been
scratched out, and Htulbeckia substituted, in compliment to Prof.
Oluf Eudbeck the Younger, in whose house he was then living as
tutor. This shows that Linnaeus had early selected the plant
which now bears his name, for he mentions two localities in
Stenbrohult parish where it occurs, and that the choice of this
plant to bear his name was not made when gathering specimens
at Tugganforsen in Lyksele Lappmark.

After this conclusion had been arrived at, and the erasure and
substituted name shown to several Fellows on the 10th March,
1910, the discovery was made that Dr. E. Ahrling had recorded the
same, which had been overlooked as being in a note in his ' Carl
von Linnes Uiigdomsskrifter,' i. pp. 92-93, of which the following
is a translation : — '• As regards the name or word Eudbechia just
employed, there is this peculiarity, that in the original manuscript
the word was evidently written there after erasure, and of the
first writing there remains a perfectly plain L such as Linnaeus
usually wrote, altered to E. Perhaps this suggestion may be ven-
tured, that Linna3us first wrote Linna'a, when he meant to keep
these records to himself, but afterwards, when he dedicated them
to Prof. L. Eoberg (into whose hands however the manuscript
perhaps never came), he considered himself bound to protect
himself against people's ridicule."

Mr. H. W. Monckton and the Eev. T. E. E. Stebbing raised
questions, which were replied to by the exhibitor.

The following papers were read : —

1. Eight months' Entomological collecting in the Seychelles."

By H. Scott, E.L.S.

2. " Some points in the Anatomy of the Larva of TijmJa

maxiraa ; a contribution to our knowledge of the respira-
tion and circulation in Insects." Bj' J. M. Bkown, F.L.S.

May 24th, 1910.
Anniversary Meeting.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 5tli May, 1910,
were read and confirmed.

Before opening tlie business of the Meeting, the President spoke
of the incalculable loss which the Society, in common with the
whole Empire, had suffered by the death of His late Majesty
King Edward, Patron of the Society. The grief universally felt
had found expression in every quarter ; there was one remark
however, which he, as President of the Society, would like to add.

^O PKOCBED1NG8 OF THE

His late ^Majesty's great work, in maintaining the peace of the
world, claimed in a special manner the gratitude of scientific men,
for Peace was the greatest scientific interest. .Science, like genius,
was of no country, and the maintenance of harmonious and
friendly relations between all those nations among whom science
was cultivated, was an essential condition for the advancement of
knowledge.

The President then read from the Chair the following Loyal
Addresses, which had been prepared by the Officers, and approved
by the Council ; these were unanimously adopted, all present
risiuii from their seats : —

Co ti)t icing's iBost ercellent iBaiestp.

THE HUMBLE ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, COUNCIL,
AND FELLOWS OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON.

fKo£it ©rafiou^ Sobtrcign,

We, Your Majesty's most dutiful and loyal subjects, the
President, Council, and Fellows of the Linnean Society of London
in Anniversary Meeting assembled, humbly beg leave to offer our
deepest and most heartfelt sympathy with Your Majesty in the
great sorrow which has befallen You in the death of Your beloved
Father, our late Sovereign Lord, King P]dwabd VII. Your
Majesty's loss is our loss also, and is felt not only throughout the
Empire over which His late Majesty ruled, but by the world
at large.

While thus expi'essing our sorrow, we ask leave, Sire, at the
same time to tender to Your Majesty our unfeigned and heartfelt
congratulations upon Your Majesty's accession to the Throne of
Your Ancestors.

The sympathetic interest, which Your Majesty has constantly
manifested in all that concerns the progress of Science, encourages
us to hope that Y'our Majesty will be graciously pleased to con-
tinue to our Corporate Body, that beneficent Patronage which it
has uninterruptedly enjoyed at the Hands of Your Majesty's
lioyal Predecessors since the granting of our Cliarter in 1802.

That Your Majesty's Eeign over a loyal, grateful, and loving
people may be long and glorious, is our earnest wish and ardent
prayer.

Given under the Common Seal of the Society, this twentv-fourth
day of May, in the year one thousand nine hundred and ten.

DUKINFIELD H. SCOTT, President.
L. S. AKTHUK DEXDY, ] . ^

B. UAYDON JACKSOX, / '^'^''^^'"''^^ ■

* (Dr. Stapk being abroad co.iUl not sign tlie addresses.)

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 6 1

Co ^n iBost Cjccellent iWajestp
(aueeu 9lleji:anlira.

THE HUMBLE ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, COUNCIL,
AND FELLOWS OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON.

ifMalrani,

We, the President, Council, and Fellows of the Linnean
Society ot London, in Anniversary Meeting assembled, remember-
ing with heartfelt pride the high distinction which Your Majesty
has conferred upon our Society in graciously consenting to become
one of our Honorary Members, beg leave humbly to express our
profound sorrow at the great and irreparable loss which has
befallen Tour Majesty, the Royal House, and the Nation, in the
death of our Beloved and Venerated Sovereign Lord, King Edwaiid
the Seventh, our Patron, Whose Memory will ever be faithfully
cherished by a grateful people.

Given under the Common Seal of the Society, this twenty-fourth
day of May, in the year one thousand nine hundred and ten.

DUKINPIELD H. SCOTT, President.
L. S. ARTHUR DENDY, i ^ .

B. DAYHON JACKSON, J ^^^''^^«'''^*'

Mr. Frank Armitage Potts was admitted a Fellow.

Dr. Wilfred Fade Agar, M.A. (Cantab.), was proposed as a
Fellow.

The Treasurer then brought forward the Annual Cash State-
ment to the 30th April last, duly audited, and explained the
various items. The statement was thereupon received and adopted
(see pp. 62, 6^).

The General Secretary laid his Annual Report before the
Meeting : —

Since the last Anniversary Meeting 18 Fellows had died, or
their deaths been ascertained : —

William Hadden Beeby. Robert Morton Middleton.

Thomas William Bridge. The Marquess of Ripon.

Woodyer Merricks Buckton. Edward Saunders.

Edward Clapton. George Sharpe Saunders.

Emmeline Crocker. James Ebenezer Saunders.

William Henry Dallinger. Richard Bowdler Sharpe.

William Hillhouse. ArthurErnestBousfield Steains.

Walter Bessemer Longsdon. Sir Charles Strickland, Bt.

Peter MacOwau. Edward Perceval Wrieht.

62

PROCEEDINGS OF THE

•o" 2 "^ S ;::

jj o ec m C5

^ ^ lO -^ti CD

CC — — CO — CO

1 1 C-l C OC (M i-H

1—1 — I— I l-H

r- © t^ OS t^eo

CC CT OQOCi

O
CO

At

n

B
E-i

O

H

Jz;
o

PS

bJD

O

t-H
Oi

o

CO

W i-i ^

I

^

!■

£

5- ci -*

OCi
OC3

CC c; X

OX' CC

be

/ ® c

O es

OS rz

^'5

U-; — o

SH

o

■ « ^

- a- O

0> -p

pm 2

~ 5 c

00

5f^

a, ."S

CD iC

o -^
(M —I

oooo

t^ ^ CO *^

eo o ic r-

(N Ot k^ -^

cq

eoa>

OS

OCTfi o

OC5VO

oocOrt

CI

c^5

lO;^

_ > I. ^

H c s "S^

"^COCC
CI" -f

I =^

C-f^

.^ -A^ CD .^
^ Ci -^ r—

S aa C «
fe "S c -C cS 3 O

.2 "3 °_ o
S S 2 *
<5 -»;OciQ

•- o

UXJJEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON.

63

o eo o o i^ o o o t~ o

0^00

S^ 05 'f O <M

o 00 -p C5

-t< :d O ^3

O 1~ CO CO

X O --' '^

1 5^

o oi o

CI •>! -V. i-

O X> O — ?C CO 0

^- CO O o o o o o o o o

Ci OT O O O

1:+^ t^ TJH IC. O t-

O O CI o

o o CO o

-T O Ci — ' O ?1 CI — I

o

o

CO

^

<a

III

- a

QD

in

£1

o ^

' -^ M 'S

M

s ^

^ CO -«
" S "

t. o ^

5 5 "'

,^ «

.*j r: ■** tn uc -*-3

o _ fe 'C o
£!< CO ? ?* a &
g 08 5 -g ^ £

3 1 J ,t II

'^1

c8 ^

.t= r- .- ._ aj C2 S "^ • - 73

'Has
i5 w o

o

o
o

•g a

o

p

64

PROCEEDINGS OF THK

The deaths of four Foreign Meniber:^ liave also been recorded

Alexander Agassiz.
Anton Dohm.

Emil Christian Hansen.
Kakichi Mitsukuri.

The followitig 13 Fellows have withdrawn :-

Arthur James Dicks.
John Basil Feildiug.
Samuel Jennings.
Samuel Lithgow.
George Edward Lodge.
Philip Walker Mackinnon.
Frederick Gymer Parsons.

Albert Henry Pawson.
Henry Power.
Selmar Schonland.
George Swainson.
Henry Sullivan Thomas.
Lt.-Col. John William Yerbury.

Mr. Alfred Woodward has been removed from the List by order
of the Council.

31 Fellows (of \\ hom 29 have qualified) and 1 Associate have
been elected.

The Librarian's report was then read, showing that during the
past year there have been received an Donations from Private
Individuals 75 volumes and 189 pamphlets.

From the various Universities, Academies, and Scientific
Societies, there have been received in exchange and otherwise
336 volumes and 86 detached parts, besides 68 volumes and 15
parts obtained by exchange and as donations from the Editors and
Proprietors of independent periodicals.

The Council at the recommendation of the Library Committee
have sanctioned the purchase of 184 volumes and 91 parts of
important works.

The total additions to the Library are therefore 663 volumes
and 381 separate parts.

The number of books bound during the year is as follows : —
In full morocco 8 volumes, in half morocco 217 volumes, in half
calf 3 volumes, in full cloth 338 volumes, in Aellum 40 volumes,
in buckram 15 volumes, in boards or half cloth 9 volumes.
Relabelled (half morocco and cloth backs), 42 volumes. Total
672 volumes.

The General Secretary having read the Bye-Laws governing the
elections, the President opened the business of the day, and the
Fellows present proceeded to vote for the Council for the ensuing
year.

The Ballot having been closed, the President appointed the
Eev. T. E. R. Stebbing, F.R.S., Prof. M. C Potter, and Mr. W.
Fawcett, Scrutineers, who, having cast up the votes and reported
to the President, he declared the Council to be elected as
follows : —

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 65

E. A. Newell Auber, M.A. : Henry Bury, M.A. ; Sir Frank
Crisp; Prof. Arthur Dendy, D.Sc, 1\E..S. ; Prof. J. B. Farmer,
F.R.S. ; Dr. G. Herbert Fowler ; Prof. J. Stanley Gardiner,
F.R.S. ; Arthur W. Hill, M.A. ; Prof. J. P. Hill, M.A., D.Sc. ;
John Hopkinson, F.G.S. ; Dr. B. Daydon Jackson ; Horace W.
MoNCKTON, F.G.S.; Prof. Francis W. Oliter, F.E.S.; Prof. E. B.
Poulton, F.R.S, ; Dr. A. B. Rendle, F.R.S. ; Dr. Walter George
RiDEWooD ; Miss Edith R. Saunders ; Dr. Dukinfield H. Scott,
F.R.S. ; Dr. Otto Stapf, F.R.S. ; Miss Ethel N". Thomas, B.Sc.

The Ballot for the Officers having also been closed, the President
appointed the same Scrutineers, who, having cast up the votes,
reported to the President, who declared the result as follows : —

President : Dr. Dukinfield H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S.
Treasurer : Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S.
Secretaries : Dr. B. Daydon Jackson,

Prof. A. Dendy, D.Sc, F.R.S.,

Dr. Otto Staff, F.R.S.

The President then referred in a few words to the losses the
Society had sustained by death during the past year. He also
announced to the Fellows the generous gift to the Society of =£200
by Sir Frank Crisp, for the encouragement of Microscopical
Research. The regulations adopted enjoin the award to be made
by the Council at intervals of five years, for the best paper in our
publications during the previous five years, contributed by our
own Fellows, the first award to be made in May 1'J12, and its
title to be the " Crisp Award for Microscopical Research."

The Constitution of the Crisp Award for Microscopical Research
is as follows : —

1. The Award to be made at intervals of not less than five
years.

2. The Award to be given by the Council for the best paper
dealing with Microscopical Research.

3. The Award to be confined to Fellows and to work published
by the Linnean Society since the previous award, and in the first
case during the five years previous.

4. The first Award to be given in May 1912.

5. The Award to be paid out of the accrued interest on the
■£200, and to be accompanied by a bronze medal similar to the
Trail Medal, but bearing the words " Crisp Award for Micro-
scopical Research."

6. The fund to be invested in Metropolitan Water Board B
Stock.

7. With regard to the procedure in the event of the Award
being withheld, the provisions of the Trail Awai'd to be followed .

The President then delivered his Annual Address as follows : —
LINN. see. proceedings. — SESSION 1909-1910. f

()6 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

PKESIDENTIAL ADDRESS, 1910.

I PROPOSE to take as the subject of my Address this year " Some
Modern Ideas on the Course of Evolution of Plants " — an extensive
field, no doubt, whicl) it will only be possible to sketch in the
merest outline on an occasion like this. The bearing of recent
investigations in Fossil Botauy on the problem will come in for a
good deal of attention, but obviously it is impossible to limit oneself
to this point of view.

I do not intend, however, to enter with any freedom upon the
regions of pure theory, in which we must include the great question
of the origin of the Alternation of Generations, characteristic of
the higher plants.

Dr. Lang, it is true, in the remarkable paper which we discussed
in February 1909, held out hopes of putting this question on an
experimental basis ; it will be extremely interesting to see what
comes of this suggestion when practically tested, but I think that
much will always remain hypothetical. As Dr. Lang himself
recognized, we can hardly hope to reconstruct the conditions under
which the sexual and asexual phases first became differentiated, a
process which must have taken place ages before the date of our
earliest fossil records.

I may venture, however, to state my conviction that the position
of this question, so clearly put before us on the occasion referred
to, IS now far more hopeful and stimulating to research than it
was a few years back. Dr. Lang said : — " If this ontogenetic
view is correct, we should be justified in seeking for correspondence
in the vegetative organs, and possibly also in the reproductive
organs, between two individuals of the same life-cycle. These
correspondences — though between haploid and diploid individuals
— I should term homologies, since they may amount to practical
identity when the conditions of development are exactly the
same " *.

It is not very long since the idea of any homology between the
sexual and asexual generations would have been scouted by our
more orthodox morphologists ; even the heterodox would have
hesitated to back their opinions so far as to seek for detailed
correspondence. The old antithetic theory not only set up an
impassable barrier between the two generations, it also shut off
the vascular plants absolutely from everything below them. The
sporophyte, i. e. the plant itself, was assumed to be a new inter-
i-alation in the life-history, and could therefore never be compared
with the plant in Thallophytes, which was supposed to belouo-
to the other generation. jVow all this is changed — the Alga
Dictyota has given the clue, for it shows us how the two
alternating generations, the sexual and asexual, may be exactly

* Discussion on "Alternation of G-enerations," ' New Phytoloeist," vol viii
1909, p. 106. ■ '

LIXNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 67

alike, aud homologous one with the otlier in all their parts, iu cases
where they are exposed to like conditions.

Tims the idea has once more gained ground that the vascular
plant — the sporophvte — like the gametophyte or prothallus, may
itself be a modified thallus : iu this way the whole field of
comparison between the higher plants and the Thallopliyta is
once more opened up. This conception adds enormously to the
interest of the older types of v^ascular plants, for there is now
always the possibility that among them we may succeed in tracing
their organs — leaf, stem, and root — a step or two nearer to their
origin. There was never the remotest chance of this so long as
the plant was supposed to be derived from a sporogonium, for it
was obvious that the farther back we went in geological history,
the less like a sporogonium did plants prove to be.

As we shall presently see, the new views of alternation,
involving the tlialloid origin of the vascular plant, have already
proved fertile in evolutionary ideas ; the palaeontologist, however,
will do well to maintain a cautious position with regard to the
application of these conceptions to fossil plants. Though we may
now have a tenable theory of the origin of vascular plants, and
it is theoretically possible that we may be able to trace some of
the stages iu their evolution from thalloid ancestors, it is yet
extremely doubtful whether the fossil record goes far enough back
to help us appreciably in such an attempt. It cannot be too
strongly emphasized that the earliest known land-plants were
already highly advanced and varied types, very far removed
from any thalloid ancestr}^. It is possible that here and there
a primitive character may have lingered, but the presumption is
always against it.

I shall therefore only touch on theories of the derivation of
vascular plants in so far as they affect our views of the inter-
relations of their main groups, for it is on questions of the latter
kind that new light has been thrown by the investigations, largely
palseobotanical, of the last few years.

I may here refer to a remark of Dr. Gaskell's, iu his opening
«peech in the discussion on the Origin of Vertebrates, to which
we listened with such deep interest a month or two back.
Dr. Graskell used these words : — " It seems to me highly probable
that this same law of upward progress, viz., that each successive
group has arisen from some member of the highest group existing
at the time, holds good also for the Vegetable Kingdom, especially
in view of the statement recently made that Phanerogaius arose
from Cycads. I hope that the President may see his way to offer
a few remarks on this aspect of the question " *.

There was no time then to deal with Dr. Gaskell's point, and I
promised to refer to it at the Anniversary Meeting. The question

* Discussion on the Origin of Verteljrates, Proc. Linn, Soc, Session 122,
1909-10, p. 12.

/2

68 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

raised is an interesting one, and it is worth while to consider how
far Dr. Gaskell's sugj^estion is supported by palajobotanical and
other data.

For one thing, to return to a subject already touched on, the
present trend of opinion on the origin of the alternating genera-
tions is favourable to the hypothesis put before us by Dr. Gaskell.
On the old antithetic view the plant (sporophyte) of the
Vasculares was held to be derived from a sporogoniiim of the
simplest type, the Liverwort liiccia, in which the asexual generation
is merely a group of spores enclosed in an epidermis, affording
the nearest analogy. Not only the higher IJryophyta, but all the
more advanced Thallophyta were put on one side, their highly
organized soma belonging, as it appeared, to the wrong generation ;
the leading races of plants, so far as their principal phase, the
sporophyte, is concerned, were supposed to have started de novo
from the elaboration of a zygote — a fertilized ovum. 'I'he sexual
generation of the ancestral form was also assumed to have been
at a low grade of organization, as shown in the prothallus. Now,
as we have seen, the somewhat academic belief that "the plant is
nothing but a sporogonium " is being abandoned, and the reasonable
doctrine that the cormophyte is a more highly differentiated
thallophyte is beginning to prevail. On this view the proba-
bilitv is that the Pteridophyta had their origin from the higher
Thallophyta.

This, however, is of necessity all an hypothesis, far more
probable than the former one, but still too much " in der Luft "
to afford any very sure support to further hypotheses. Let us go
on to the actual evidence.

What do we know about the origin of " successive groups " of
plants ? "\Ve are only concerned with the land-flora, for th«
evolution of marine plants is entirely a question for the future.
AVe can go back no further than the Devonian. At that period
we have good evidence that the following main groups of vascular
plants were already iu existence : —

Lycopods (Club-mosses).

Equisetales (Horse-tails).

Sphenophyllales.

Ferns.

Pteridosperms (Seed-ferns).

Cordaitales.

Of these six great groups the Pteridosperms and the Cordaitales
must be accounted the highest, for they were seed-bearing plants.
The successive groups of later origin were, essentially, three in
number, namely,

Cycadophyta,

Conifers,

Angiosperms.

The first two groups appeared, so far as we know, about the

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDOX. 69

same time, towards the end of the Palseozoic period — the Angio-
■sperins much later, high up in the Mesozoic.

The origin of the Cycadophyta (an enormously numerous, varied
and advanced class in Mesozoic times) is generally admitted — they
came from the Pteridosperms, or Cycatlotilices, to use the older
name, to whicli Potonio and some others still adhere. Even
Pi-of. Chodat *, who is inclined to break up the Pteridosperms,
would admit that some of the plants grouped under that name
were on the line of descent of the Cycadophytes. Hence that
great and dominant class of Mesozoic plants appears to have been
derived from a highly organized preceding group, and in fact from
one of the two highest classes of Palaeozoic plants — a conclusion
wholly favourable to Dr. Gaskell's view.

The question as to the Conifers is far less simple. There are
three theories in the field : —

1. All Conifers may have come from Lycopods.

2. All may liave come from Cordai tales.

3. Part may have come from Lycopods and part from

Cordaitales.

I am not going to enter into the controversy now, but we will
see how tlie different views affect the question before us.

If the Conifers as a whole were derived from the Palaeozoic
Lycopods, tliey came from a very highly developed earlier group,
though not from the highest. The Lycopod advocates now base
their case to a great extent on Lepidocarpon — a Lycopod which
had attained to the seed-bearing habit, or something very like it.
Fiu-ther, the Lycopods, if not morphologically among the highest
Palaeozoic plants, were probably the dominant class of that age,
at least in the coal-forests. 80 that on this view the Conifers
had, at any rate, a very distinguished ancestry.

If, on tiie other hand, they sprang from the same stock with the
Cordaitales, then they may perhaps claim as their ancestors the
very highest of PalaBozoic plants. It is not likely, however, that
the typical Cordaitete were themselves the direct progenitors of
Conifers : they are too specialized — the fructifications of Cor-
daiteae, for example, were decidedly more advanced than those of
Araucarian Conifers. The plants from which, on this hypothesis,
the Conifers were derived were perhaps less highly modified than
the true Cordaiteae, such as Grand 'Eury and Renault investigated,
though still very advanced types.

If, again, the Conifers had a mixed ancestry (not that I regard
such a view as really tenable), they could claim kindred partly with
the morphologically highest, partly with the most dominant race
of the earlier period.

Thus, on any view, Dr. Gaskell's hypothesis finds support.

The Grinkgoales, a group of some importance in Mesozoic ages,

* " Pteropsides cles Temps Paleozoiques," Archives des Sci. Pliys. et Nat.
t. XX vi. 1908, Geneva.

7o

PROCEEDINGS OF THE

might be separately considered. They are aliiidst certainly con-
nected witli the Cordaitales, and indeed more cJosely than the
true Coniferai. The Maidenhair trees are not, however, of much
consequence for our immediate purpose, for they cannot really be
called a higher group than the Cordaitales, but are merely slight
moditications of an old and persistent type.

We now come to the Angiosperms. Until quite recently
no serious hypothesis as to their origin has heen in the field,
for comparisons with Isoetes as regards some anatomical points,
or with Sela<j'niella as regards the endosperm, were obviously the
merest analogies at the best. There was a vague idea in the air
that their origin may have been obscure, from small, unimportant
plants, easily overlooked or not preserved : so that they migiit have
existed for a long time as inconspicuous members of tlie flora, side
by side with the dominant Cycadophyta and Conifers. 1 think
this was the current idea uutil Wieland, and his apostles Arber
and Parkin, showed how we might well have had the ancestors of
Angiosperms (or something like them) in our hands all the time
without knowing it — that is, they showed that the Mesozoie
Cycadophytes themselves, more than any other group, betray
affinity with the great x'ace which succeeded them. This im-
portant conception was suggested by the discovery that the
fructifications of Bennettitea\ the characteristic Mesozoie Cvca-
dophytes, were organized essentially like the bisexual flowers of
an Angiosperm, though, of course, with important differences
in detail. The latest work has further strengthened the com-
parison, and there are strong grounds for the hypothesis that
the Angiosperms arose from a stock nearly allied to such
Mesozoie Cycadophyta as the Bennettiteae. The view is by no
means universally accepted : some botanists, as, for example.
Miss IStopes and Prof. Fiijii in their recent work on the Cretaceous
Flora of Japan, still incline to the opinion that the Angiosperms
may have sprung from unknown herbaceous plants with a simple
floral structure. AVe cannot enter on the discussion here, but
the Cycadophyte theory of the origin of Angiosperms is at
any rate tenable, and, if contirmed, will afford a strong support to
Dr. Gaskell's theory.

On the whole, though so much is still uncertain, one may safely
say that the present tendency of botanical o])inion, determined
chiefly by pala;obotanical discovery, is favourable to the belief
that new advances in organization start from the highest, or
rather from very high, preceding types. Probably the latter,
more guarded way of putting the case is the better ; the highest,
in the sense of the most differentiated types, may have been
usually too far committed to special lines of adaptation to have
afforded suitable material for new developments.

As a type of modern opinion on the evolution of the higher
plants, influenced by the conception of the thalloid origin of the
Cormophyte, we may suitably take the views of Prof. Lignier.

LINKEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 71

They were originally stated in bis paper on the Sphenophyllale*
and Equisetales, published in l'J03 *, and have been more fully
developed in his recent essay on the Morphological Evolution of
the Vegetable Kingdom (]908)t. Prof. Liguier is a strong
advocate of the homologous theory of alternating generations.
He derives all tlie higher plants (Bryophyta and Yusculares) from
a hypothetical group, his Prohepatics, in which the hfe-cycle
embraced two phases — sporophyte and gametophyte, — which, he
suggests, probably also existed in their marine ancestors, as is the
case in tlie recent Dlcfuota. He supposes that in the Prohepatics
the sexual and asexual individuals had a flat dichotonious thallus,
and that they were a(]uatic or semi-aquatic in habit. Typical
antheridia and archegonia may have already appeared at this
early stage; the author refers to their long persistence through
so many of the higher groups — an example, as Prof. Bailer has
pointed out, of morphological stability dependent on adaptation.
From the Prohepatic ancestors evolution proceeded in two main
directions. In the Bryophyta the gametophvtic phase assumed
the greater importance, vegetatively, while the sporophyte became
reduced in relation to its parasitic lite. In the line of the
Yasculares the reverse process went on : the gametophyte under-
went progressive and ultimately extreme reduction, while the
sporophytic phase showed an immense advance in vegetative
organization, some of the branches of the thallus (cauloids)
becoming specialized as organs of absorption, i. e. roots, which
are acutely described as simply the. most ancient of rhizomes.
He cites the Lycopods as still showing traces of the common origin
of aerial cauloids and roots.

Concurrently with this important differentiation of absorptive
organs proceeded the no less momentous differentiation of an
internal conducting system, by which these plants became
vascular, and thus fully adapted to a terrestrial life.

As the sporophyte thus attained a more and more exuberant
growth, a new differentiation of its aerial parts set in. The
original dichotonious branching of the thallus became, as Prof.
Lignier puts it, " sympodised," certain branches becoming pre-
dominant, and thus forming an (Lvis, while others were subordinated
and constituted the beginnings of leaves. Here, however, a great
distinction manifested itself, on which the main divisions of
Prof. Lignier's system are based. In the Lycopodiaceae the
sympodisation of the thallus never went very far, and true leaves
(limited thallus-branches) \\ere never developed. The small
leaves characteristic of the Lycopods — "phylloids," as our author
calls them — are not thallus-branches at all, but have always
been of the nature of appendages and are derived from lamellar
hairs already present at the Prohepatic stage. They are

* " Les Equisetales et Splienophyllales," Bull. Soc. Linu. de Noniiaiulie,
ser. 5, t. vii. p. 9o. Caen, lOOo.

t Cotiiptes Eendus de I'Assoc. Franc;, pour rAvaucenient des Sci. 1908,
p. 530.

72 PROCEEDINGS OF TUB

comparable to the ampbigastria of tbe Marcbantias, and, indeed,
to the leaves of the JJryophyta generally.

On the other hand, in the early members of tbe Fern series
the Hympodising process went on to a great extent, converting
whole groups of thallus-brancbes (cauloids) into appendages, borne
on the main supjjorting branches, and tlius leading to the final
differentiation of the thai! us into stem and leaf. Small groups of
terminal cauloids, forming part of the appendages, became
flattened out into pinmdes ; a process which we can see exactly
repeated in the modern Flora in plants which convert their
branches into cladodes. Thus, according to our author, the Ferns
and all the higher groups have true leai'es differentiated out of
thallus-branches, while the Lycopods alone retain the simple
primitive appendages, which they possess in common with the
Bryophytes. Hence all plants above the Thallophytes are divided
into Phylloide>is (Bryophytes and Lycopodineaj) and Piiylline.e
(Ferns and all remaining classes of vascular plants). In the former,
the assimilating organs are still the lamellar phylloids of the sup-
posed Prohepatic ancestors ; in the latter they are true leaves, i. e.
differentiated parts of the branch-system of the original tballus.

The Bryophytes are gametophi/fic Phylloideiie, the Lycopodineae
sporophiiiic Phylloideje, tbe phylloid appendages being borne in
the former on tbe sexual, in the latter on the asexual individual.
Thus Mosses and Club-mosses find themselves at last united in
one main group I

Prof. Lignier's idea is interesting. We see how a certain
degree of ailinity (though a remote one) may conceivably still be
traced between members of the Bryophyte and Pteridopbyte
groups, which have been regarded as separated by th,e widest gap
in tbe Vegetable Kingdom. But the point which more nearly
concerns us is the separation of the Lycopods from tbe rest
of the vascular plants. The possibility that tbe leaves of the
Lycopods may be essentially different from those of the Ferns, is
one which must have occurred to the minds of many botanists.
I remember how, nearly thirty years ago, a walk through the
Pern-houses at Kew suggested to me and to a botanical friend
tie idea that the fronds of Ferns might be really branches, and
the leaves of Lycopods scales, comparable to the ran)enta of
Ferns. At that time, however, the relation of tbe Ferns to the
higher classes of vascular plants was not recognized, so we
never extended our idea to the leaves of Phanerogams.

Fossil Botany tends to emphasize the isolation of the Lycopods,
for it shows us no transition between the microphylly of this phylum
and the megaphylly of other groups. On tbe contrary, it provides
evidence, as Prof. Lignier has shown, that the apparent micro-
phylly of certain classes (Equisetales and Conifers for example) is
derived from a primitively megaphyllous condition. There is no
indication that this applies to the Lycopods ; neither is there any
appreciable evidence that their simple leaves ever became modified

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 73

into anything more complex *. On the whole, Prof. Lignier's
idea that the Lycopods stand apart from the rest of the Vasculares
appears quite teuahle, though by no means proved. It is con-
firmed by the simple relation between sporangium and sporophyll
which prevails throughout the group, and by the fact that the
Lycopods are the only vascular plants in which there is a want of
sharp differentiation between root and shoot. The former
character may not be a primitive one (Prof. Lignier himself
regards tlie terminal position of the sporangium on a branch as
the original ari-angement ; other botanists suggest the presence of
a reduced sporangiophore) ; but the existence of so many transi-
tional forms between root or rootlet and stem or leaf is a strong
indication of a relatively primitive and isolated ])osition.

I may here recall that Mr. Tansley has touched on the position
of the Lycopods in a very illuminating way in the first and the
last of his lectures on the Evolution of the Filicinean Vascular
System t. He recognizes the peculiar cliaracter of their leaves,
contrasting so sharply with the megaphylly of other Pteridophytes,
but the explanation he suggests is different from Prof. Lignier's.
He says that the Lycopods " may be independently derived from
the primitive Propteridophytes by foliar specialisation of short
undivided hranchlets of the thalliis, instead of ivJiole branch systems
as in the Filicinean type " (p. 9). This, as he points out, would
bring the Lycopods into line with the other Pteridophytes without
assuming any extensive reduction, or abandoning, in this case, the
thallus-branch theory of the leaf, which he regards as by far
the most rational and convincing which has yet been suggested.

I should like to dwell on the wonderfully instructive comparison
which Mr. Tansley draws between the morphological construction
of Selaginella and that of a Fern with its fronds, but must content
myself with a couple of short quotations. " In Selaginella we
have a very old if not a primitively microphyllous stock which
modifies whole branch-s3'stems for assimilatimg purposes. The
leaf itself is so small as to exercise no influence on the general
conformation of the vascular system, and corresponds physio-
logically with the ultimate pinnule or segment of the lamina in a
fern-frond. But the branch-system as a whole retains its plas-
ticity and becomes moulded on lines parallel with those of the
fern-frond as a whole" (p. 135), "In the frond-like dorsiventral
type of branch-system seen in some species of Selaginella we have
in fact a kind of working model of the hypothetical thallus of the
' pro-Lycopod,' the leaves representiug the ultimate assimilating
branchlets, and the whole showing a convergence with a fern-
frond hypothetically derived by integration of a whole thalloid
branch-system'*' (p. 136).

To return to Prof. Lignier. The Phylloideae are after all a
limited group now, though so prominent in the Palaeozoic Floras.

* The doubling of the vascular bundle in Siyil/oriopais is the only case in
point, but does not seem to iiave led to anything iurther.
t ' New rhytologist," Reprint, No. 2. Cambridge, 1908.

74 PEOCEEDINOS OF TlIK

The great mass of vascular plants, which he derives from the
Primofilices (Mr. Arber's name for the early Ferns), belong to the
Phyllineic, with true leaves, differentiated from tlialloid branches or
system of branches, as already explained. He divides the Phylliuese
into four groups : —

1. The MacrophylIine£e. — Leaves large and dominant in com-

parison with the stem. Primofilices and Ferns generally ;
l'teridos|)erms or Cycadofilices ; Cycaduphyta.

2. The Microphyllinea}. — Leaves reduced in comparison with

the dominant stem. Cordaitea:; ; Ginkgoales ; Coniferae.

3. The Mesophyllineie. — Leaves intermediate, as regards these

relations, between groups 1 and 2. = Angiosperms. The
latest developed of all the groups and the most higiily
adapted to special conditions, sometimes simulating Macro-
])livllinea^ {e. r/. Palms), sometimes MicrophvUinese {e. q.
Heaths).

4. The Articulata?. — Allied to the Macrophyllinese, from which

they became detached at the epoch of their ancestors, the
Primofilices. Characterized by verticillate symmetry, pro-
gressive reduction of leaves, radiate arrangement of leaflets,
and tendency to multiply the planes of cauline symmetry.
This includes the Equisetales, mainly, and the >Sphenophylls,
wholly, a Palaeozoic group.

It is at this point that Prof. Lignier's views have perhaps
exercised the greatest influence on botanical opinion. A very
few years ago it became customary to associate the Articulatcc
with the Lycopods, for which fossil evidence seemed to speak, the
characters in common being mainly anatomical. Prof. Jeffrey
was the strongest advocate of this view , and, as is well known,
divided all vascular plants into Lycopsida and Pteropsida ; the
former including Lycopods, Equisetales and Sphenophylls, the'
latter all other Yasculares.

This classification was based partly on the microphylly of the
Lycopsida, the megaphylly of the Pteropsida. and partly on certain
anatomical characters closely connected with the relative dimen-
sions of leaf and stem. Other characters also came in, and the
position appeai-ed a strong one ; at any rate I was among those
who adopted it for a time. I now think, however, that the
Equisetales and Sphenophyllales have been shown by Prof. Lignier
not to be really microphyllous at all, but to be derived by re-
duction from plants with compound leaves of considerable size.
The leaves of the Sphenophylls are generally of some complexity
and often deeply divided — it is only their xegutents which have a
simple character. Arch rocal ami tes — the oldi-st known member of
the Equisetales — had compound, forked leaves, while in Pseudo-
hornia, a Devonian representative of the Articulata?, the leaves
were doubly compouuil, and were originally taken for fern-fronds.
It seems clear from all this, and from the detailed arguments of
Prof. Lignier, which I cannot now recapitulate, that the Articulata^^

LINXEAX SOCIETY OF LONDON". 75

when raicrophyllous, are only so by reduction, and consequently
that the anatomical characters correlated with microphylly are
not essential to the group. On the other hand, as we have seen,
the Lycopods stand apart as a genuine microphyllous class,
unconnected by any known transitions with the large-leaved phyla.
At the same time one cannot admit any very close relationship
between the Articulattc and the Ferns ; tlieir ancestors, though in
all probability megaphyllous, may have been much less like Ferns
than any of the known Primohlices. For these reasons, which I
cannot now develop at greater length, it seems to nie clear that
the attempt to divide Yasculares into two main series only must
be given up, at least for the present.

I have proposed a threefold division, into Pteropsida (Ferns and
all Spermophyta), Sphenopsida (Equisetales, Sphenophyllales, and
Psilotales), and Lycopsida (Lycopods alone). The isolation of the
Lycopods while the Psilotales are put in ISphenopsida has been
criticised, and justly so — the position of the little family Psilotales
is a great difficulty, and I do not think we are yet in a position to
solve it, in the absence of all geological evidence of their history.
The group has certain definite characters in common with the
tSphenophylls, namely the nature of the sporangial apparatus and
the anatomy : for these reasons some modern authors have united
them in one class. On the other hand, the Psilotales have other,
less definite characters in common with the Lycopods — the dicho-
tomous branching, the alternate leaves, and to some extent tlie
habit (in the case of Tmeslptpris). The older writers always put
them in this class, but at that time the Sphenophylls were prac-
tically unknown. We are not at present able to reconcile the
two apparent directions of affinity. It is best to emphasize the
Sphenophyll relation as the more definite, and otherwise to reserve
judgment.

It should be mentioned here that Prof. Lignier gives the
Psilotales quite a dift'erent position, regarding them as the most
primitive of the Lycopod series, and consequently of all living-
vascular plants. He believes that in the earliest Pteridophyta
the sporangia were terminal on certain cauloids (derived from
thallus-branches), and that the Psilotales only differ from this
type in having the sporangia grouped on special short branches.
In arriving at this opinion the author allows himself to be too
nnich influenced by the very problematic Devonian fossil Psilo-
phytoh, of which we really know nothing definite. I cannot accept
a view which i^^nores the points of agreement between the Psilotales
and the Sphenophyllales, and the probability that the former have
suffered some reduction in organization in consequence of their
epiphytic habit.

Prof. Lignier is of opinion that all his Phyllinese (^. e. all
Yasculares except Lycopods and Psilotales) are descended from
the Primofilices.

As regards the Articulata% I have already suggested that if we
accept this view we must take Primofilices in an extremely wide

76 PttOCEEBINGS OF THE

sense. The comparison between the sporangiophores of Spheno-
phi/Uum and the fertile pinnules of the Devonian " Fern "
ArcluFopteris * does not seem to me very helpful, for Arclufopteris
can scarcely be regarded as one of the Primofilices, but appears
to have been a very advanced type, possibly, as Mr, Kidstou has
suggested, a Pteridosperm rather than a true Fern,

With reference to the seed-bearing plants, however, I find myself
in agreement with Prof. Lignier as to their ultimate origin from an
early Filicinean stock. This is an opinion which has been very
generally adopted, during the last few years, either for the whole
or at least for a large part of the Seed-plants ; formerly the
Lycopods were in favour as the probable ancestral group, though
the origin of the Cycads from Marattiaceous Ferns was taught by
Sachs about the year 1880, It may be worth while to point out,
in a few words, the grounds on which the modern view is held.

For nearly 30 years the existence of a considerable group of
Palaeozoic Fern-like plants allied to the Cycads has been
recognized by some ])alsBobotanists, though at first only on
negative grounds, the plants in question showing no evidence of
Filicinean fructification. Then came the discoveries of Williamson,
Solms-Laubach and others, proving that many of these Fern-like
plants had an anatomical structure intermediate between that
of Ferns and Cycads, These observations strongly conlirmed the
opinion that the latter plants were derived from, or had a common
origin with, the former ; this stage in the development of our
knowledge may be called the " Cycadofilices " phase. The dis-
covery of the multieiliate spermatozoids of living Cycads, in
1896, further strengthened tlieir affinities with Ferns,

Then in 1903 began the series of discoveries, led by Oliver and
Kidston, proving that certain of the Cycadofilices bore seeds of a
Cycadeau type, and establishing a strong probability that this
applied to the whole group, a group outnumbering the true Ferns
of the period. The name Pteridospermese marks this important
step in advance. That the Cycads sprang from a Fern-like ancestry
was now established beyond reasonable doubt. The Cycads,
however, were not merely the little isolated family that now bears
the name — in Mesozoic times they were a vast and varied class of
plants, for which Xathorst's wider name Cycadophyta is appro-
priate ; for long ages they were a dominant race throughout the
whole world. Thus the proof of the Fern-ancestry of this great
class was already a serious matter. But the theory could not stop
here. It had always been recognized, since the first recognition
of the Cordaitefe as a separate class, that these plants had a strong
Cycadean affinity. It now further appeared that the seeds of the
Preridosperms were organized just on the same lines as those of
the Cordaiteae, while anatomically an almost unbroken series of
transitions between the two groups has been traced. Hence it
became evident that the Cordaitese — the most specialized of the

* Ligiiier, " Sur I'Origine des Sphenophyllees," Bull. Soc. Bot. de France,
si-r. 4, t. viii. p. 278 (1908).

LINNEAJf SOCIETY OF LONDOX. 77

Palaeozoic Spermophyta — had a common origin witli the Pterido-
sperms, and consequently that they also were ultimately derived
from the Fern phylum. This meant that practically all the
Palaeozoic seed-plants (if we except the quasi-seminiferous Lyco-
pods) were of Filicinean origin.

Up to this point I do not think there has been any very serious
difference of opinion among modern botanists who have considered
the question. I have already mentioned that the affinity of the
Maidenhair trees with the Cordaitales is generally recognized. I
am unwilling, at the close of tliis address, to embark on the con-
troversy as to the origin of the Coniferse, a question with which I
have lately dealt in print. Strange to say, the morphology of the
cone in this familiar order of plants is still very imperfectly
understood ; I am convinced that a thorough comparative re-
investigation of the wliole family will be needed before the question
of their affinities can be cleared up. A vast amount of good work
has been and is being done, but a broad synthesis is urgently
needed.

There are so many points in common between the Conifers and
the Cordaitales, both in the anatomy and in the morphology of the
fructifications, especially the male, that I cannot doubt that tliese
classes are allied, an opinion in which I believe nearly all botanists
agree, though my friend Prof. !Se\^ard is a serious exception.
If we accept this relationship, we cannot escape the conclusion
that the Conifers were ultimately, though remotely, derived from
the same ancient Fern-stock with the Pteridosperms and the
Cycadophyta.

I have already touched on the great question of the origin of
the Angiosperms. It is clear that if the views now so widely
held of their relation to the Mesozoic Cycadophytes should be
confirmed, they also must fall into line with the rest of the
Spermophyta. At any rate, without prejudging a problem which
will long continue to engage the chief interest of botanical
evolutionists, one may safely say that the only tenable or intelli-
gible theory of the origin of Angiosperms at present before the
scientific world, involves their derivation from the Cycad-Pteri-
dosperm-Primofilices series, and demands for them a place among
the Pteropsida.

My object in the very slight and rough sketch of a vast field,
which I have ventured to lay before you, has been to bring home
to the minds of the Fellows, especially such as are not themselves
morphological botanists, the profound interest and importance of
the fundamental problems of Descent which are now under in-
vestigation and even appear ripe for solution. It is the great
merit of modern Palccobotauy that it has put new life into the
study of our phylogenetic questions. It has done so by forcing
us into contact with realities, with the ancient plants themselves,,
which were the actual predecessors (though by no means always
the ancestors) of our living Flora. I believe it to be true, in

7d PRIXJEEDINGS OF THE

spite of all those difticulties whicli s])ar us on to further research,
that ill JJotany, as in Zoology, the doctrine of evolution rests at
present juost securely on a pal.'contological foundation.

Mr. llEMiy (jrUOYES then moved: — "That the President be
thanked for his excellent Address, and that he be requested to
allow it to be printed and circulated amongst the Fellows," which
being seconded by Prof. M. C. Potter, was adopted by acclama-
tion, and acknowledged by the President.

The President, then addressing llerr E.mil IIvitfeldt, Secretary
of the Norwegian Legation, said : —

Professor Georg Ossian Sars is the distinguished son of a
distinguished father, the late Professor Michael Sars having been
one of the pioneers of deep-sea dredging ; it was he who laid the
foundations of our knowledge of the deep-sea J'auna.

Professor Georg ISars, following and extending the same lines
of investigation, has long been recognized by his fellow-workers
in all parts of the globe as a distinguished leader and guide. Por
nearly half a century his successive writings have been shedding
light on the class of Crustacea in its different branches. Almost
at the outset of his career he succeeded in rescuing a difficult
group from the obscurity and confusion in which it had been
previously involved. Experts have over and over again paid his
systems of classification the supreme compliment of adopting
them. His instructive essays on the larval Decapoda, founded on
an ingenious but toilsotne plan of investigation, would have
sufficed alone to make a considerable reputation.

After showing his command of languages by treatises in Latin,
French, and German, besides his native Norwegian, he has obliged
us by adopting the English tongue for several important volumes.
Above all, his ready pencil, in an almost miraculous number of
scientific illustrations, has used an idiom whicli every nation can
read with facility.

The carcinologists of Great Britain, I am informed, have special
reason to rejoice that in Prof. Sars's crowning work on ' The
Crustacea of Norw^ay,' already containing 756 plates, by a fortu-
nate coincidence, the fauna of their own country finds illuminating
treatment.

All who have been privileged to be in communication with him,
praise the courteous readiness with which he renders the assistance
they desire, nor can anyone explore his writings without admiring
the entire absence of unkindly criticism, and the generous
acknowledgment of merit in the work of other students.

It is eleven years since we had the honour of enrolling
Prof. 8ars among our Foreign Members. It is now m}^ agreeable
duty, in recognition of the world-wide reputation which he has
acquired, to present him, through your kind mediation, with the
Linnean Medal, as a token of our highest esteem.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 79

Herr Evitfeldt, in accepting the medal, stated that the Nor-
wegian Minister himself would have been pleased to be present,
but having only recently arrived in London, he had not yet
been x*eceived in audience by His Majesty the King, and was
consequently debarred from attending.

Turning to Prof. E. A. Minciiix, the President said : —

Prof. Edward Alfred Minchin,

It is a great pleasure to me to present to you, on behalf of the
Society, the first Trail Award, generously founded by my friend
Prof. Trail, " with the object of encouraging study that throws
light on the substance known to us as Protoplasm, or on what
may, in the progress of knowledge, be regarded in a corresponding
way as the physical basis of life."'

Your work, in various directions, has done and is doing much
to throw new light on the morphology and developmental activities
of the living substance of animal cells. You have made contribu-
tions of fuiidainental importance to our knowledge of the minute
structure and development of the Calcareous Sponges. You have
discovered the remarkable mode of development of those singular
■structures the calcareous sponge-spicules, and in addition to your
valuable original memoirs on the group, you have written the
very able account of these organisms in Sir Ray Lankester's great
Text-book of Zoology.

You have also published much work of the utmost importance
on the parasitic Protozoa, especially the Trypanosomes, a field of
investigation of momentous practical signiticance as well as of
the highest scientific intex'est. In furtherance of these studies
jou made an expedition to Uganda, to study the problem of
Sleeping Sickness under the auspices of the Royal Societv.

You have written a masterly treatise on the Sporozoa, for the
Text-book already referred to, and in addition to all your own
investigations, have rendered a further service to biological science
by your translation of Biitschli's classical work on Protoplasm.

No one could more fittingly be the first recipient of the Trail
Award, wliich I now present to you, for the recognition and en-
■couragement of the study of the living substance of organisms.

Professor Mincuin replied as follows : —

Mr. President, Ladies and Gentlemen,

I desire to express my deep sense of gratitude both to the
Founder of the Trail Award for his generous benefaction, and to
the Council of the Linneau Society for the honour they have done
me in conferring the Award upon me. It adds very greatly to
the pleasure and pride which I feel in receiving it, that the
selection has been made by a body so distinguished and honourable
as the Council of the Linnean Society.

The Trail Award is intended to encourage and promote the

8o PKOCEEDINQS OF THi:

study of protoplasm, this line of investigation being understood in
its widest sense :is the study of the living substance and its vital
powers and manifestations, ytrictly speaking, such investigations
are co-extensive witli the whole range of the biological sciences,
but for convenience the study of ])rotoplasm may be regarded as
the special theme of that branch of scientific investigation
which is occupied with cells and with organisms of simple struc-
ture, and which deals with their constitution, development, and
elementary vital activities. In such objects we are confronted
with the stupendous mystery of life under its thinnest veil, and
we observe in bodies almost infinitely minute the exercise of the
most extraordinary powers, such as would lead us to infer the
existence of a very great complexity of organization. Thus a
flagellum performs movements which necessitate the assumption
of a complex structure, but after studying it with the best optical
instruments and the most refined technique, we can only repre-
sent it by a bare pencil-line. The chroraatin-substance of the
nucleus exhibits marvellous activities and powers, but again our
pencils can only draw meaningless dots. Xothing, again, is more
wonderful than the fact that peculiarities in the complex mental
and physical constitution of a human being should be transmitted
from one generation to another through the nucleus of the sperma-
tozoa, the tiniest cell in the body ; but with all the technique at
our disposal we can only represent that nucleus as a minute dense
refringent body, apparently homogeneous. A consideration of
such facts forces upon us the conviction that the living substance
possesses a complexity of organization far transcending anything
that our microscopes can reveal, and only to be inferred from the
activities manifested by it.

Cells or unicellular organisms relatively higher in the scale
possess various cell-organs for the exercise of different functions :
but as we descend the scale in our survey of nature we see these
organs stripped off, as it were, until we come to cells in which the
living substance consists only of two parts, termed respectively
the cytoplasm and the nucleus. .This type of structure is far,
however, from being the simplest possible condition of a living
organism. The cell-nucleus itself is essentially a collection of
grains of a peculiar substance known as chromatin, which is com-
bined with various accessory structures, such as a framework,^
membrane, &c., and organized into a complex structural unit. In
the simplest organisms there is no definite nucleus, in the strict
sense of the word, but only scattered grains of the chromatin-
substance. Hence the living substance, protoplasm, in its simplest
form consists of two chief constituent parts : —

(1) Cytoplasm, a semi-fluid matrix, itself organized and ex-
hibiting a minute structure which, according to the alveolar theory
of Biitschli, is due to the arrangement of at least two distinct
substances not miscible one with the other, forming the alveolar
framework (reticulum) and the enchylema (cell-sap) respectively.

MNNEAN iSOCiETl' C)l' LONDON. bl

(2) Chi'oinatiu, occurring as minute granules iiubeddecl in the
cytoplasm, and either scattered in it, or aggregated wholly or i:i
part to form a definite nucleus.

The question at once arises, which of these two constituents of
protoplasm represents the true li\ing matter? Is the cytoplasm,
or the chromatin, to be regarded as the primary living substance?

No answer that may be attempted to this question can be
regarded as in any way final in the 'present state of our knowledge,
and the subject can hardly be discussed adequately in a brief
space : but the following are a few of the laost important facts
upon which to found a judgment : —

I. No living organism is known with certainty which does not
contain substance of the nature of chromatin ; and some of the
minutest organisms, e.;/. some Bacteria and Spirochaetes, seem to
consist of chromatin alone. These facts indicate that cliromatin
is, and cytoplasm is not, a constant constituent of living bodies.

II. By experiment it is found that cells, if deprived of the
nucleus and reduced to cytoplasm aloue, cannot continue living
for long, and cannot initiate vital changes or processes.

Til. The present state of our knowledge tends to establish as a
general truth that the chromatin-elements are the governing and
directing bodies of cells, and as such are the bearers of hereditary
tendencies.

From these data the conclusion seems to me irresistible, that
chromatin is the primary living substance, not cytoplasm.

If then chromatin is a substance of such immense importance in
living things, it becomes necessary to attempt to define or charac-
terize it further — a very difficult task In the first place, it is found
that the chromatin-elements of the nucleus consist of, or contain,
substances of greater complexity from the chemical point of view,
than the other portions of the protoplasm. In the second place,
this complexity is combined with a high degree of variability, as
might indeed have been expected on general grounds. For since
the vital activities and pi'operties manifestly differ in every species
of organism, and even, it might be said, in every individual cell,
then, if the chromatin-substance be the regulating and deter-
mining cause of tlie vital activities and manifestations, it follows
that tlie chromatin must differ to a corresponding degree in each
case ; and therefore no given sample of chromatin can be expected
to be identically similar to any other sample. It is a matter of
common knowledge that such differences do occur between the
chromatin-elements of different organisms, and even in the same
organism at different periods of the life-cycle ; to take only the
micro-chemical test most commonly emi)loyed for the identifica-
tion of chromatin, namely its affinity for certain colouring-matters,
it can be said at once that there is no stain which can be relied
upon either to tinge the chromatin-elements of any organisms at
all times, or to stain only chromatin.

LINN. SOC. rilOCEBDINGS. — SESSION 1909-1010. g

82 l'U()(Ki:i)IN(iS OK THE

In short, chromatin cannot be defined solely .by chemico-
iniysical tests : it is essentially a biological conception. By
chromatin we understand certain grains of substance imbedded
in the cytoplasm or aggregated in the nucleus, and playing a
definite role in the life-cycle of the organism. In the first place,
in reproduction of the simplest type by lission, the chromatin of
the daughter-individuals is derived by growth and fission of
the chromatin-elemtiits of the parent indi\idual. Secondly, in
syngamy (sexual conjugation), tlie constant and essential feature
of the process in all its innumerable variations is the union of
chromatin from two distinct individuals. Tims chromatin exhibits
in itself the primary vital properties of growth, reproduction and
individuality — the individuality which is characteristic of living
organisms, and which depends primarily on the variability of the
living substance. A given granule in a cell cannot be determined
with certainty to be chromatin by inspection or by cbemico-
l)hysical tests, but only by its relation to the life-cycle of the
organism. This is what is meant by saying that the conception
of chromatin is a purely biological one.

Our notion of the living substance infiuences necessarily our
ideas as to the primitive form of living organism. It has generally
been held that the first living things were relatively large masses
of protoplasm consisting of pure cytoplasm, without nuclear
elements, which appeared later in evolution. Such hypothetical
forms of life were termed Monera by Haeckei, and with a tech-
nique less advanced than that of modern times, this distinguished
naturalist described organisms which he believed to be true
]\Ionera. But it seems practically certain that no organisms exist,
however primitive, which do not contain in some form or another
the chromatiu-substance which is the essential constituent of a
nucleus. On the view that chromatin represents the primary-
living substance, I believe that the first living things were exces-
sively minute specks of matter, perhaps even ultra-microscopic.
I consider that, of the forms of life existing at the present day,
the earliest type is most nearly represented by the minutest
Bacteria and allied organisms in which the body is practicdly
nothing more than a grain of chrouiatin. The first stages of
evolution consisted in a gradual increase in the size of the body,
which came to be composed of several or numerous grains of
chromatin imbedded in a matrix, the cytoplasm. With further
growth in size, the chronuitin, at first scattered through tlie
cytoplasm (chromidial condition of the nuclear substance), became
aggregated wholly or in part at one spot, and there became
organized and combined into a compact body, the nucleus. With
the separation of the nucleus and cytoplasm a most important
stage of evolution was reached, namely the stage of the cell in the
strict sense of the w ord, the starting-point of the evolution of the
entire animal and vegetable kingdoms. It would, in my opinion,
be of advantage, as conducing to clear thinking, if the term
*• cell " could be restricted in its application to that type of

LINNEAN SOCIETY OP LONDO?f. 83

organization in which there is a sharp differentiation of nucleus
and cytoplasm, and if organisms such as Bacteria, in which there
is scattered chromatin but no definite nucleus, were not termed
cells. If, however, the term " cell " is too compromised to be
restricted in this manner, then two terms should be coined to
denote these two primitive grades or types of organization, the
one without a nucleus, as in Bacteria and allied forms, the other
possessing a nucleus, as in Protozoa and the cells of animals and
plants.

I have ventured here to express definite views upon some very
controversial and speculative subjects. It is not to be expected
that everybody should be of one mind in such matters ; but what-
ever may be the views taken, I think everyone will agree as to
the fundamental importance of the study of the living substance
in its simplest forms, and I desire, therefore, to express my strong:
appreciation of the sagacity and foresight, no less than the
generosity, of the I'ounder of the Trail Award, and my thanks to
him for the stimulus and encouragement which he has given to
such investigations.

The General Secretary then laid Obituary Notices of deceased
Pellows on the table, and the proceedings closed.

OBITUAEY NOTICES.

Alexaivder Agassiz. — The death of Alexander Agassiz leaves a
real gap in the world of scientific oceanography Avhich no man of
our own generation can adequately fill. He died on March the
27th, 1910, on the steamer ' Adriatic,' en route from England to
America, at the age of seventy-five. Alexander Agassiz was the
son of Louis Agassiz, Professor of Zoology at Harvard. He
accompanied his father to America in 1849, at the age of foui'teen
years, and graduated in Engineering and Zoology. His first
serious work was on the Pacific Coast Survey of Ameinca, but in
1849 and in 1851 he had already served an apprenticeship under
his father on the Atlantic sea-board and off Elorida. He spent
some years in assisting his father in developing the Museum of
Zoology at Harvard : and he became well known for his ability
not only in Zoology but in the management of affairs. In 1866
he undertook the development and management of the Calumet
and Hecla Copper Mine on Lake Superior. This was at that time
almost a worthless property : it has since become the greatest
single copper mine in the world, and has paid in dividends, since
that date, upwards of =£25,000,000. His association with this mine
led to the foundation of a fortune which enabled him to follow his
natural bent towards Marine Biology. He retired from active
work in connexion with the mine after about five years, but he
retained his interest in it as President or Director until his
death.

Professor Agassiz will be best remembered by his numerous

84 PBOCEEDINGS OF THE

expeditions in the Iropical regions of tlie world. His three cruises
of tilt; ' Bhike ' in the West Indies and through the CaribheanSea
produced two admirable volumes. They give an excellent idea of
the topography of the Caribbean, with many notes and observa-
tions on the reefs of that region. In addition they give an account
of the deep-sea fauna as \\ell as chapters on deposits, the pelagic
fauna, and the Oulf Stream. Even at tlie present day there is no
better or more interesting book on the subject. Professor Agassi/,
paid further visits to tlie West Indies, particularly to the Bahaiiias,
and the elevated coral-reefs of Cuba : he also explored the elevated
reefs of Florida, and visited Hawaii and the west coast of North
America, going down to the Galapagos Islands. In the latter
cruise he was mainly interested in the surface population of the
ocean, which he had previously investigated in the Gulf Stream.
In 1S9() Professor Agassiz visited, in the steamer' Croydon,' which
he had himself chartered, the Great Barrier Eeef of Australia. He
gave the world an admirable account of the structure of the reef.
He confirmed Jukes's general analysis of its main features, but came
to the conclusion that it could not have been formed by subsidence
as was then generally supposed. In 1897 he visited the Fiji
Islands, exploring most of the " live "' and fossil reefs of that
archi|)elago ; in particular he examined the bai-rier reefs of the Lau
Archipelago, putting down a boring on Wailangalala. He also
examined many of the elevated coral limestone islands, thus
getting many sections of reefs up to 1 000 feet in vertical thickness.
He calculated that the islands of the whole group had been
elevated, had then remained nearly stationary, and that their
present conditions might be explained by prolonged denudation
and erosion. The " actual living reefs " were considered to be Hats
left by the erosion of a central island, while the lagoons had largely
been formed by the scouring action of the sea. In 1899 Pi-ofessor
Agassiz was in the North Pacific, but in 1901 he visited the
]\Jaldi\'e iVrchipelago in the SS. ' Ann-a,' visiting every atoll of that
group. He gave us an important series of soundings between the
different atolls of that archipelago, enabling us to get the first clear
idea of its topography. In particular he inspected the northern
atolls, which had not previously been examined. Professor
Agassiz's next work \\as a long cruise which practically included
every group of coral islands in the Pacific Ocean. This was
followed by a dredging cruise down the eastern Pacific to Easter
Island, during which all kinds of oceanographical research were
carried out. The greatest interest is to be attached to these
explorations, since the eastern Pacific is the largest area of the
world absolutely uninterrupted by islands. An extensive, pecu-
liarly barren area was discovered to the east of ihe Marquesas
and Paumotus, and between these archipelagoes and the Soutli
American coast.

The Reports on these Expeditions were mostly published in the
Bulletin and Memoirs of the Museum of Comparative Zoology

LINNEAX SOCIETY Ol' LONDON'. 85

at HarAard. They are noted for their lucid statements of facts
and for their excellent illustrations, which are made, to a large
degree, to take the place of further description. They present a
veritable mine of information to be drawn on by investigators
interested in oceanic and other islands. The later expeditions
were undertaken mainl}^ to elucidate the problem of the forma-
tion of coral reefs. Professor Agassiz had at the time of his
death practically completed his work on this important problem.
He had hoped to present his book during the present summer :
it had arrived at such a point that it is not likely to be
long delayed. It should put the crown oil forty years of con-
tinuous research, undertaken in every region of the world.

In addition to his oceanographical work, Professor Agassiz
publislied many Monographs on HydrozoaandEchiuoderma. His
tirst paper was on the " Embryology of the Starfish," in 1804, and
he followed this up by reports on the Acalepha3 and on the
" Embryology of the C'tenophorae." His " Revision of the Echini,"
4to, 774 pp., with an atlas of 94 plates, 1872-4, is a classical
publication for reference ; while his last contribution to " Hawaiian
and other Pacific Echini" was issued only last year. The variety
and extent of his published works are very great, mostly in large
and important Monographs giving the results of his collecting
in the ' Blake ' and in the ' Albatross,' U.S. Government steamers
which he was allowed to run on paying their working expenses.

Alexander Agassiz was all his life connected in some way or
other with the Museum of Comparative Zoology at Harvard. He
succeeded his father as Director and Curator in 1874, and he built
up the Museum from a small Institution to a magnificent home for
his wonderfully rich collections from all parts of the world. He
himself, to a large degree, built and endowed the Museum, which
will ever remain as an enduring monument of his wonderful
energy. Its publications he paid for on a most lavish scale
and he equipped it with the most modern scientific apparatus. In
his will he further bequeathed to it =£40,000 with a possible residual
share in his estate. His gifts to the Museum altogether probably
reached at least =£500,000. His full model of Eunafuti atoll is a
magnificent piece of work, while his vast collections will form, as it
were, an immense library for future researchers in Oceanography.

In conclusion one must refer to the great charm of Professor
Agassiz as a man. He belonged to no country but rather to the
whole world of science : he was cosmopolitan in every sense, a
Eellow or an Honorary Member of Scientific Societies in every
country, a welcome guest everywliere ; he was noted for his un-
failing courtesy to all, to the most junior student as much as to
the Professor or Director. To anyone researching on coral reefs
he gave special encouragement. He was not prodigal of advice,
but what he did give it would be wise to follow. He was not above
taking advice from those junior to himself. He was a man of
indomitable energy ; subject to sea-sickness, many of Ids cruises

86 PKOCBEDINGS OF THE

must have been great pain to him, but he never flinched if he
might increase our knowledge of the science in which he was
interested. He never sought recognition, and in many respects
he was averse from it. He never liked teaching, and he seldom
lectured anywhere. Like a true scientilic man, he cared not for
himself hut sim|)ly for the advancement of the subject which he
Io\ed. He was elected a Foreign Member on the 0th May, 1H75.

[J. Stanley Ctabdineb.]

AViLLiAM Hadden liEEBY, F.L.S., F.E.M.S., was born on June 9,
184U, and died on January 4 of the present year. He was in the
banking business, from which he retired only a few months before
his death. From an early time he devoted his leisure hours to the
study of British i^otany, in which he acquired soon a reputation
for acuteness and great critical knowledge. He added a consider-
able number of new forms to the ' London Catalogue,' and deposited
some of his critical gatherings in the herbaria at the British
Museum and at Kew. His publications in the shape of short
articles and notes were mostly ])ublished in the volumes of the
'Journal of Botany' for 1879-1807 ajul for 1908. He was also
engaged in the preparation of a Flora of Surrey, Lack of leisure,
how ever, compelled him finally to entrust the work to other hands ;
but he wrote the Botany article for the Victoria History of the
County of Surrey (1902). His Surrey collections as well as those
made in Shetland, which he visited repeatedly, are to be jjlaced in
the Horniman Museum, in the botanical de|)artment founded by
Mr. A. O. Hume. He was elected an Associate of the Society in
1887 and became a Fellow in 1890. A portrait of him was
published in the' Journal of Botany " for May 1910. [O. Staff.]

Edward Clapton was born at Stamford, 28th September, 1830,
died at his house " Tower Croft " on the 28th September, 1909,
and was buried at Stamford on the 2nd October. He was the
second son of his parents, and educated at the Stamford Grammar
School, afterwards entering at St. Thomas's Hospital in 1850, after
an apprenticeship to a local practitioner from the age of 10 to 20.
In 1857 he became M.D. Lond. and F.K.C.S. : in the same year
he was appointed xlssislant Physician and Lecturer on Botanj' at
St. Thomas's Hospital, and later on he lectured on Materia Medica.
In 1858 he became Member, and 17 years later Fellow of the Koyal
College of Ph)"sicians.

Shortly before his death he presented to the INIuseum of the
Koyal College of Surgeons two branches and a bundle of twigs from
the plane tree in the island of Cos, under the shade of which
Hippocrates lectured on Medicine from a marble seat, still in
existence : the tree is believed to be considerably more than 2000
years old.

He was elected a Fellow, 21st November, 18G1. [B. D. J.]

LINNKAN SOCIETY Or LOUDON. 87

Emmeline CiiocKER was born in 1858 at DuKvich, vyhere l.er
father Ausustus Coleman Crocker then lived; when quite a child
the family moved to Cheshiint, and here she grew_ up, with the
exception of her school time at Brighton. On leaving school she
continued her studies in music and in art, the latter she pursued
with much ardour under .Miss Gann at the Queen s Square School

"" Upon her mother's death, w hen the ties of home life became
slighter, ]^Iiss Crocker undertook a trip round the world by her-
seff, visiting on her xvay the botanical gardens of Singapore and
Hono- Kong, finally reaching home by way of Canada.

It^ter her return she spent some time at Glasneviu, where she
became conversant with practical garden work under Mr. i .W.
Moore 1 L.S. ; on leaving she became du-ectress of Mr. hpottis-
wood's' garden at Porthquidden in Cornwall, from time to tune
contributing articles to ' The World ' newspaper, which ^eve
reprinted in 1908 as " Thirtv-nine articles on Gardening. this
estate was sold by the owner in 1907, and then Miss Crocker
resolved to busy herself ^vith a monograph on Rhododendron
forms in cultivation, and for this she painted a large series of

i)ictures. , ,. , ■,

Unfortunately she had suifered ot late years from repeated
attacks of influenza, and \vitl> the idea of escaping the English
winter, she decided to spend that part of the year in Madeira.
Here she devoted herself to the flora of the islands, and began a
collection of marine Alga3 for Kew, but owing to the bad sanitation
of the hotel at Funchal where she was staying, a violent epidemic
of typhoid fever broke out, and our late Fellow fell a victim to it,
dying on the 2(JthEebruary, 191U. -.nn-i ^

■ She M-as elected Eellow so recently as (Jth lebruary, 190/, but
entered into the life of the Society with cliaracteristic energy,
attending our meetings and using the Library freely.

For tlfe materials for the foregoing sketch the writer has to thank
Mr. Alfred Crocker and Miss Alice Shaw. [B. ^J- J -J

The liev William Henry Dallingeb, LL.D., D.C.L., D.Sc,
FES F L.S , F.Z.S., F.R.M.S., etc., died on the 7th November,
1909 ; 'he was born at Devonport on July 5, 1840 ; he was the son
of J S Dallinger, and married Emma J. Goldsmith, daughter ot
David Goldsmith of Bury St. Edmunds. At one time he thought
of adopting Medicine as his profession, hut his strong religious
tendency led him, in ISGl, to enter the Wesleyan Ministry : the
first circuit to which he was appointed was that ot laversliam,
but he afterwards travelle.i those of Cardift', Bristol, and Liver-
pool; his life, at this time, was that of a circuit Minister, but he
occupied most of his leisure in studying Hebrew, Greek, and

German. i -n • ■ i

In 1880 Dr. Dallinger was appointed Governor and irincipal

of Wesley College, Sheffield, in which capacity he was highly

appreciated, but he resigned the post in 1888, and became a

ss

nion.EDixos or tiik

ininister without pastoral diarge, in order to have more time at
MS disposal lor his sdeiititic studies and researclies ; these and
his lectures on microscopical and biological subjects, occupied the
greater part of the last Iwenty-oue years of his life, but of lare
years he was greatly hampered by failing health. One of these
lectures which was delivered in 1884, before the British Associa-
tion at Montreal, was famous at the time : it was on -The lowest
and smallest forms of animal life."

Dv Dallinger was elected F.Il.S. in 188U, and received the
ijLD. from the A ictoria University in 18S4, the D.Sc. from
Uubhn m 1892, and the D.C.L. from Durham in ]89fi ; he was
,c'w?^\^ol*''^^^^>'^'^ ^ricroscoj.ical .Society of London from
J884tol88/ inclusive, and of the Quekett Microscopical Club
irom lS90to 1892 inclusive ; he was also senior lecturer on the
staff ot the Gilchrist Educational Trust, lie was a Fellow of
the Linnean Society from 2nd March, 1882, until the time of his
death, and served on the Council from 1888 to 1890.

From early youth Dallinger took a strong interest in natiu-al
science, but the researches which established his position in the
scientific world, and eventually made his name famous, commenced
in 1870, and lasted for about ten vears ; thev were microsco|)ical
researches on the life-histories of certain minute septic organisms
known as "Monads." The results of these researches were pub-
lished, from time to time, chiefly in the ' Monthly Microscopical
Journal,' which was at the time the journal of the Eoyal :^Ii<ro-
scopical .Society. The earlier of the"se researches were conducted
in conjuncn-on with J. Drysdale, M.l)., and were marvels of
patient and skilful investigation : the life-histories were traced
and established by continuous watching through the microscope
day and night \Aithout a break ; one observer sitting down to
the instrument as the other rose, mitil the whole life-history had
been thoroughly traced and verified. The question of spontaneous
generation was then a burning one, and the results of jNIessrs.
Dalhnger and Drvsdale's enquiries and experiments had consider-
able infiuence in determining the couclusious at which the greater
part of the scientific world arrived. Some of the later reseiirchea
into the thermal death-point of known Monads and Monad-germs
were conducted by Dr. Dallinger alone, w ithout Dr. Drys'dale's
assistance ; his careful and prolonged exj^eriments proved that
these^ Flagellates, which normally lived at a temperature of about
60° ¥., could, by a gradual raising of the temperature of the fluid
in which they were immersed, be accustomed to live and thrive at
ISS'' y. The joint experiments had already proved that the germs
were capable of resisting a fluid heat of 220° I\,ai!d a dry heat of
300° F.

The enquiries above referred to were probably Dr. Dalliuger's
only original investigations and discoveries of im'portance in'bio-
logical science ; but in the course of them he had to employ the
highest powers of the microscope, and to use them to the best
advantage, as the flagella of living monads are difiicult objects to

LIKXEAX SOCIETY OF LONDOX. 89

see and define properly ; and, iu liis anxiety to give his investiga-
tions every advantage that patience and skill could afford, he
studied the optical construction of the instrument, and the most
advantageous methods of its illumination and management, until
he became extremely skilful in its use and a great authority upon
these subjects, in \vhich he took a deep interest, it Avas probably
this which led him to edit the 7th and 8th editions, published
respectively in 1891 and 1901, of Dr. W. B. Carpenter's "The
Microscope and its revelations." For the 1891 edition Dalhnger
entirely re-wrote the \a hole of the first seven chapters, being the
part treating of the instrument itself and the preparation of
objects for examination by its means, and the same portion was
almost entirely rewritten for the 1901 edition. It is characteristic
of the patient and untiring nature of the man that, during the
transit of part of these manuscripts to the printer, an accident
happened to the box and a considerable portion of the manuscript
was lost : Dallinger at once quietly set to work to restore it.

Dallinger wrote his well-known " Fernley Lecture " on " The
Creator and what we may know about Creation ' in 189(1 ; he
frequently contributed scientific articles to the ' Wesleyan
JNlethodist Magazine,' and he wrote some other papers of less
importance from time to time.

When Dallinger was President of the Eoyal Microscopical
Society he was also Principal of the Wesley College, yet he rarely
missed a meeting of the Society, but used to travel back to Sheffield
by the night-mail after the meeting in order to be ready for his
duties at the College the next morning ; and after his term as
President expired he undertook the office of honorary optical
Secretary in order to assist the Society, and this otHce he held for
many years.

Finally, Dr. Dallinger was a man who gained the affection of
most of those who knew him, and all those who were in any May
associated with liim in his scientific pursuits will remember his
constant readiness to help others and his anxiety to acknowledge
all assistance which he himself receiAod. [Albert D. Michael.]

Felix Anton Dohkx, Foreign Member of the Linnean Society
since 1888, the founder of the famous Biological Station at Naples,
died in Munich on September 26th last, in his seventieth year. He
lived to see not onl}' his own Foundation grow famous, the
acknowledged rendezvous of biologists of all nations, but also
similar institutions for the prosecution of marine research spring
lip on the shores of almost every civilized country with a sea-board.
It is not too much to say that all these institutions, which are
BOW to be counted by the score, owe their existence largely to the
insight and courageous initiative of Anton Dohrn, who was the
first to conceive the plan of a Marine Biological Station, and to
prove it feasible in the face of much opposition and even ridicule.
It is therefore difficult to overestimate the part which he has
played in the great progress of marine biology during the past

9© 1'U()(Kj:ui.\(;s of tuk

forty years, a progress wliich has contributed us uiiicli as anything
else to tile general advance of biological science.

Although his pi-incipal liie-work was the founding and manage-
ment of the .Stution, he made many important contributions to
Morphological Science, especially u])on the vexed and complicated
problem of the evolution of the A'ertebrate head.

His (piick perception of the trend of scientific thought had
recently convinced him that biology in the future would turn
more in the direction of experimental and ])hysiol()gical empiiry,
and accordingly he deterniined to increase the buildings and staff
of the A(]uarium for the especial purpose of offering facilities for
such work, and his friends may rejoice that he lived to see this
undertaking, which involved the erection of a wing equal in size
to the original building, most happily consummated.

It was JDohrn's wish to preserve the international character of
the Biological Station. Great Britain has for many years been
represented by students appointed by Oxford, Cambridge, and the
British Association, in many conversations with Professor Dohrn
I learnt that he regarded this comiection with especial pleasure,
owing to his intimate friendship with Huxley and Fi'ancis Balfour
in the early days of the Station, and to the cordial support which
they had given him in difficult times.

Built physically on a grand scale with immense reverberating
voice, everyone who knew him felt that his mind corresponded :
his bursts of humour, his explosions of anger, his ardent enthu-
siasms, were all iri-esistible in their spontaneous force. A man
of great culture in literature and the arts, especially music, he
never forsook right up to the end the slow and laborious method
of science. In the jjower and destiny of science he possessed an
ardent faith which amounted to idealism, almost to romanticism.
His sense of the mysteries of nature and what they meant for
man transcended the narrow bouuds of knowledge, and any
advance into the unknown, however small or apparently insigni-
ficant, was to him worth any amount of effort and sacrifice. This
burning enthusiasm for knowledge was certainly the source of his
greatness. Doubtless his wide sympathies, his knowledge of men
and of the world, both great and small, his extraordinary faculty
of linking powerful and distinguished men to his own enthusiasm,
contributed largely to his success ; but it would be the grossest
error to ascribe the outcome of his life's work to a successful
obsequiousness to those in power. The strength of his influence
resided ultimately in the strength of his belief in nature and in
science, without which his tact and knowledge of affairs would
have accomplished little. By his death natural science has lost
one of its most forcible and genuine leaders. [Geoffhey Smith.]

Emil CiiKisTiAX Hanskx was born at liibe in Jutland, Denmark,
on May 8, 1842, and died at Copenhagen on August 27 of last
year. He was originally a house-decorator and pupil of the Art
school at Copenhagen, but he soon turned to the study of science.

LINNEAN SOCIKTV OF LONDON. 9 1

As he had, liowever, to earu his living as a private tutor, it was
uot until 18U6 — when the Danish government granted him a
scholarship — that lie could apply himself wholly to his studies.
Having been appointed a science master in a Copenhagen gym-
nasium, lie begun to occupy himself more exclusively with botany
and chemistry.

Apart from a preliminary communication on a peat moor in
Denmark, a subject which he did not follow up, his first publica-
tion was on "De Danske (ijodningssvampe (Fungi fimicoli Danici/'
in Vidensk. Medd. Copenhagen, 1876, pp. 207-354.

In 1878 he entered the physiological laboratory at Carlsberg,
near Copenhagen, where he at once began that brilliant series of
researches on fermentations wliich constitute his life-work. He
initiated it w-itb a dissertation, " Contributions to our knowledge
of the organisms which are found in beer and beer wort and are
able to live therein " ; ami having taken his doctor degree in 1S79
he was appointed Director of the Carlsberg Laboratory, which
post he held until his death.

Hansen's biological researclies on the organisms of fermenta-
tion, and among them mainly of the Saccharomyceta?, were
carefully planned and carried out on ingenious methods which
assured a degree of precision not attained before. They were
fruitful in theoretical results bearing on the biology of those micro-
organisms, and in many respects of the physiology of the cell
generally ; but thanks to his practical genius, they also led in the
industries depending on fermentation to technical improvements
of the greatest importance and in some respect to changes which
almost revolutionized them. His numerous publications are
scattered through the Comptes Hendus of the Carlsberg Labora-
tory, the Centralblatt fiir Bacteriologie und Parasitenkande, the
Annals of Botany, the Zeitschrlft fiir das gesammte Brauwesen,
etc. An independent publication, " Untersuchungen aus der
Praxis der Garungsindustrie " (Practical Studies in Permentation,
Engl, transl. by Miller), did uot get beyond part ii.

In 1898, E. C. Hansen was elected a Foreign Member of the
Society. [O. Stapf.]

A¥iLLiAM HiLLUOUSF, whoso death occurred at Malvern Wells on
January 27th, 1910, was appointed to the professorship of Botany
at the Mason Science College, Birmingham, in April 1882. He
had for some time suffered from chronic ^^duioiiary trouble, and
in September 1909 he resigned his professorship at the Uuiversit)^
of Birmingham. Unfortunately he lived but a short time to
enjoy his retii'ement.

He was born at Bedford on December 17th, 1850, and in course
of time became an assistant at the Bedford Modern School. It was
during this period that he began his study of Botany, working
more especially the Bedfordshire flora, and he was instrumental
in founding the Bedfordshire Natural History Society. He
became a Pellow of the Liunean Societv in 1876. In 1877 he

92 ri-.()('i:i:i)iNos of tut,

went to Trinity College, Cambridge, of w liicli lie soon became a
distiiigiiislied !«cli()lar. From 187<S to 1882 he was assistant
curator of tlie University Herbarium, and was in this period
appointed a University Lecturer in Botany. He also became
Lecturer in Botany to both (tirton and Xewnliam Colleges, and
his literary tastes combined with his general activity were largely
responsible for the appearance of the ' Cambridge KevieM ,' of
which he was one of the original (ulitors.

On his appointment at Jiirmingham, llillhouse went over to
Bonn to work with Piof. IStrasburger, a visit which culminated in
the translation of Strasburger's 'Practical Botany.'

In Birmingham and the Midlands Hillhouse took an active
part in educational v\ork. He was for a time president of the
Birmingham Natural History Society, and of several of the local
Institutes, and for years he was a prominent member of the
Leicestershire Education Committee. He was honorary secretary,
and subsequently chairman, of the Birmingham Botanical and
Horticultural Society, and under his direction the Botanical
Gardens, Edgbaston, became one of the deligiits of the Birming-
ham district. Until his death, which will be sincerely regretted
by many students, friends, and colleagues, he was chairman of
the Council of the Midland lieafforestation Association.

[(i. S. West.]

Professor Prteh MacOwan, wlio died at Uitenhage, Cape
Colony, on the 1st December, 1909, was born at Hull, Torks.,
14th November, 1830, and at the age of 10 became a tutor at
Bath, and after one or two intermediate positions, became a master
at Hudderstield College, acting also as teacher of Chemistry, in
1857, in which year he graduated in Arts in the University of
London.

He had already taken up the study of Phanerogams and Mosses,
wheii his health gave way, and threatened with lung trouble, he
left lluddersfield in 18G1 to take charge of a projected college at
Grahamstown. Hi« health was wholly re-established on the
voyage out, and he never felt any serious failure until late in life.
At this school, Shaw College, he began his botanical work in South
Africa, and got into correspondence with prominent botanists at
the Cape and elsewhere.

In 1869 he left Grahamstown to become science tutor at Gill
College, Somerset East. He gave his herbarium to the College, and
began a museum, and from this time must be dated his association
with Dr. Harry Bolns, who was then living at Graaff Reinet.

He was appointed Director of tlie Capetown Botanical Gardens
in 1881, and soon afterwards became Professor of Botany at the
South African College. Here he seemed to have attained his true
position, but the real position of the Botanic Garden was really
most unsatisfactory, and the appliances at the College were quite
inadequate, and after a few years his classes were perforce
abandoned, though his methods were admirable and his descriptions

lin:nea>' society of loxdox. 93

vivid. The Gtirdeii was carried 011 with imicli trouble, upon a
precarious retail business in plants and seeds, and it is much
to his credit that when in 1892 he handed it over to the munici-
pality it was witb a small credit balance, after defraying costly
improvements.

The Herbarium in connection with the Garden was badly lioused
and had been greatly neglected. It was not till 1892 that a
couple of rooms were assigned to it ; in that year he reported that
he had now 31 cabinets, against 7, which was the number in 1881,
with 3U00 sheets, and containing the types of the Cape Flora as
far as Campanulacea3, mounted by Dr. Har\ey in 18G-1. The basis
of the collection was once the property of Zeyher, and afterwards
of Dr. Pappe, and dated from 1825 to 1841) ; the specimens, besides
being old, liad suffered much from want of care, and even Harvey's
set had been allow ed to lie for years unpoisoned, and it is due to
Sir Henry Barkly that this measure of preservation was adopted.
By 11)01 there were 61 full cabinets, the increase entirelv due to
jNIacOwan's own hard work. In 1904, to his great delight, his old
herbarium was presented to the Albany Museum by the Trustees
of Gill College, where it had lain entirely unused since his time.
Although it had somewhat dwindled, it still contained 14,000
sheets of phanerogams, many of them types, and 1800 fungi.

In 1884 he began with Dr. Bolus the issue of his ' Herbarium
normale Austro-Africanum,' which was continued till 15 centuries
had been issued ; five more were issued by MacOMan single-
handed.

He resigned the Directorship of the Bolianic Garden at the end
of 1891, but retained the post of Curator of the Herbarium till
his retirement in 1905 ; when he left the sheets had increased to
44,000. of which 25,500 were Cape plants. For about two years
subsequent he worked about (5 to 7 hours daily in the Herbarium
of the Albany IMuseum, chiefly gettiug the Gill College herbarium
into creditable order once more. In 1907 he had a slight paralytic
stroke, and finding the climate of (xrahamstown too cold in winter,
he moved to iriienliage. lie gradually weakened till the end
came last year, as previously noted, and passed away in the house
of a son-in-law, Mr. Chase of Uitenhage.

He took his degree of B.A. before leaving England, and he
never revisited his native land. Frequently acting as examiner to
the Cape of Good Hope University in Ciiemistry, Botany, Geology,
and Zoology, the Council bestowed upon Iiim in 1902 tlie honorarv
degree of Doctor of Science. He was elected Fellow of our
Society on the 2nd April, 1885.

For the particuhirs of the foregoing sketch the writer would
acknowledge his indebtedness to Dr. Schonland's obituary of his
father-in-law which came out in the ' Kew Jhilletin,' 1910, pp. 84-
90, and to the sketcli with ])ortrait which appeared in the ' South
African Journal of Science ' for January last, pp. 71-79, above the
initials of Dr. Juritz, the Editor ; the latter article contains a
partial bibliography of Prof. MacOwan's writings. [B. D. J.]

94 PUOCBEDINGS OF THE

KoBERT Morton Mijjdi.kton was born at JSowerby, near Tliirsk,
Yorkshire, on January 2'), 1840, and died on August 8, 1909,
at Wallington, Surrey- lli« career, beginning in the banking
business, was somewhat varied. He spent part oi' his life in the
Ynited States, whence he returned to Enghmd in 1890. After-
wards he went out on missionary work aniong the Araucarian
Indians of South Chili, coming back to this country for good in
1907. Since then he was employed temporarily at the Botanical
Department of the Natural History Museum, where he also placed
his collection of Chilian plants. He was a Hvely, genial man of
many interests ; but he published very little. He joined the
Society, whose meetings he attended very regularly, on the
4th March, 1880. ' [O. S.]

The Most Honourable George Frederick Samuel Korinson,
1st Marquis of Eipon, K.Cx., P.C., was born in London 24th
October, 1827, son of the 1st Earl of Ripon and Sarah, only
daughter of the 4th Earl of Buckinghamshire. He was elected a
Fellow on the 20th November, 1840, as Viscount Goderich, and,
continuing to pay his annual contribution during his life, \Aas the
oldest paying Fellow on the Eoll, and had therefore contributed
most largely to the pecuniary support of the Society.

Of his varied and honourable oliicial career this is not the place
to discuss : the places he tilled in the State, including the Governor-
Generalsliip of India fi'om 1880 to 1884, claimed the whole of his
time and attention. In addition to the Garter Knighthood and
membership of the Privy Council, he was G.C.S.I., Hon. D.C.L.
(Oxford), Hon. Litt. D. (Victoria), aud F.E.S. He succeeded to
the title in 1859; and died at his beautiful seat, Studley Eoyal,
on the 9th July, 1909, the cause of death being heart-failure.

[B. H. J.]

Edwaru Saunders, F.E.S. , F.L.S., F.E.S., and George Sharp
Saunders, F.L.S., F.E.S., Hon.F.E.H.S., were both born at East
Hill, Wandsworth, sons of the well known William AVilson
Saunders, F.E.S., who was for eleven years Treasurer of the
Linnean Society. They were further fortunate in having for their
elder lialf-brotlierAVilliam Frederick Saunders (F.L.S. 1857-1901),
not only an accomplished botanist, but a noble-minded man, who
in all relations of life "loved himself last." In 1857 the family
residence was reinoved to Hillfield, Eeigate, and there the brothers,
educated at home, were constantly in familiar touch with their
father's immense entomological, horticultural, and other collections.
Their father's ready sympathy with every form of scien title pursuit
will be rememl)ered ]\y all who knew him ; and the frequent
presence at llilltield of men illustrious in various departments of
natural history was well calculated to impress tlie minds of intel-
lio-ent boys w^ith the importance of such knowledge. Between the
claims of heredity and environment, it must remain an open
question which was the more potent influence to produce in the

LI>'>'E\N SOCIETY Or LONDOX. 95

t\^o brothers the tastes and aptitudes for wliicli their father was
distinguished. However that question may be answered, it is
certainly a little, or not a little, remarkable that George, born
March 9, 1842, and Edward, born March 22, 1848, published in
joint authoi'ship, through the Holmesdale Natural History Club,
a "List of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca of the Keigate
District," in February 18(51. There is reason to believe that in
this publication Edward Saunders, not yet thirteen years of age,
was the predominant partner. A second edition, brought up to
date, was issued in January 18G4. The correspondence for
exchange of specimens in wliich the younger of the two naturalists
had at once become involved, though no doubt a trial for youthful
vanity, was only a foretaste of the incessant appeals for friendly
scientific aid which throughout his life he never failed to answer
with unselfish readiness. At sixteen, by his " Coleoptera at
Lowestoft'" he opened on a new subject, which was thenceforward
for several years to engage his special attention. This early con-
tribution appeared in the first volume of 'The Entomologist's
Monthly Magazine,' a useful serial destined to have him for the
last thirty years of his life as one of its editors. In its March
number for the present year there appears an admirably sympathetic
appreciation of his work and character by his long-time friend and
well-wisher, the Kev. F. D. Morice, M.A., formerly a master at
Rugby. It is unnecessary, therefore, to repeat the details there
given of his assiduous labours and numerous publications, succes-
sively on the Buprestidse, the Hemiptera Heteroptera, and lastly
on the Aculeate Hymenoptera. It may, however, be noticed as a
token of the ardour with ^^•hich he carried out his investigations,
that when publishing in 1871 his important ' Catalogus Bupres-
tidarum,' he had won the right to say in his Preface : — " To render
the synonymy as full and accurate as possible, I have myself
examined the types in the following collections : — British Museum,
Museums of Berlin, Copenhagen, Kiel, Leyden, Oxford, d'Hist.
JS'aturelle de Paris, Stockholm, and Upsala; Colls. Chevrolat,
Kirsch, Le Conte, Linna)us, Mniszech, Reiche, Salle, Thomson,
AVeyers."

Concerning his later efforts Mr. Morice writes : — •' It is quite
impossible within the limits of tins Notice to give even the titles
of Saimders's minor writings on Aculeates. It must suffice to sav
that his grand work ' The Hymenoptera Aculeata of the liritish
Isles ' (18'J6)is one of the few without which no serious Hymeno-
pterist thinks his working-librarj complete, and that its merits
have been ackno\\ledged in the warmest terms by every one at
home or abroad who is competent to form an opinion upon it."
Among his minor writings on the subject, however, one of the
latest is worthy of record, becaitse it shows that he could at will
descend from that impassioned sublimity of style, with which, as
is well known, specialists are wont to soar over the heads of the
vulgar. In 1908 he published with Routledge & Sons a pleasant
little Tractate for the unlearned, illustrated by h.is daughter

96 PllOCEKUIXiiS or TUB

Constance. Hegardini; tlii.s he says in his preface : — ''The object
of tliis little book is to give in as simple a form as possible a short
account of some of the British Wild Baes, Wasps, Ants, etc.,
scientilically known as the Jhjmenoptcra Aciihuta. Of these the
non-scientiiic i)ublic rarely recognizes more than the Hive Bee,
the Jlumble JJee, the Wasp, and the Hornet, whereas there are
about 4MU different kinds to be found in this countrv, and they
can be recognized by any one who is disposed to make a special
study of the group."

To the Linnean .Society Edward Saunders contributed a paper
read Nov. 7, 18G7, published April 23, 1808, communicated by his
father, then a A'.P.L.S. The subject was " Descri])tions of fifty
iiew Species of the genus Slitimodera,''' with two ])lates drawn by
the; author. Another paper containing '' Descriptions of teu new
Species of the genus Paracupta, H. Deyrolle, and of ten new
Species of the genus Conof/natha, Escholtze,'* with one plate, was
read Dec. 3, 1868, and published Aug. 10, 18(30, the author having
in the meantime, on June 3rd, been elected a Fellow. His third
paper, '• Descriptions of Buprestidic collected in Japan by George
Lewis, Esq.'' (I'.L.S. since Jan. 18, 1883), was read Eeb. 20, 1873,
and published July 18 of the same year. Thirty -four neAv species,
with a new genus, were included in this memoir. After a long
interval he again contributed to the Linnean Journal, his ])aper
•'On the Tougues of tlie British Hymenoptera Anthophila"
being read April 17, 1890, and published Oct. 18 of that year.
These honeyed Tongues, successfully mounted by the ingenious
Mr. Frederick Enock, F.L.S., were delineated on eight attractive
plates hv George Saunders, who in 1882 had similarly assisted
his younger brother by drawing plates for his " Synopsis of
British Hymenoptera'' in the ' Transactions' of the Entomological
Society.

While treating the biography of the two brothers chiefly from
its scientific aspect, it may not be improper for the recorder here
to note that in 1S73 the prospects of easy affluence witli which
their careers had opened were clouded over. This change from
the smiles of fortune to her frowns they met with brave equa-
nimity. It left the younger immersed for the rest of his life in
the business anxieties of marine insurance, while the elder suffered
for some time from the unset tlemeut due to abruptly altered plans
and avocations. These were henceforward considerably diversified,
but their general character will be sufficiently understood by the
following extracts from obituary notices published last April.

Thus 'Theliarden' says: " Mr. George Saunders was a warm
lover of flowers, and also took an interest in insects, so much so
that we are sorry no book came from his pen on this important
subject. His initials G. S. S. were familiar, until his recent
illness, to readers of 'The Garden,' and no one was more qualified
to give advice on the friends and foes of the garden. One of his
most important contributions on this subject was to the ' Century
Book of Gardening,' and he contributed an excellent series of

LINNBAN SOCIEiy OF LONDON. 97

articles in ' Gardening Illustrated ' some years ago.". . . " Our friend
was librarian for many years at St. Thomas's Hospital, and many
medical men will feel a real pang of sorrow when they know that
Mr. Saunders is dead. He was beloved by the students aud the
staff generally." The ' Gardeners' Chronicle' says: "He was soon
initiated in horticulture, but his bent lay more towards the study
of insects than of other living things, though he took a keen
interest in many branches of natural science. He became well
known as an expert in economic entomology, and his opinion was
on this subject widely sought and greatly valued, by none more
than by the Scientific Committee of the Royal Horticultural
Society, whose meetings he regularly attended for many years.
His knowledge of entomology was always at the disposal of
enquirers, and his ready courtesy and clear expositions of life-
histories and so on made his communications of real value. He
was the author of several clearly written articles (not all of them
signed) in the horticultural Press. He was a skilled draughtsman,
and made a considerable number of coloured drawings of terato-
logical subjects of gi-eat interest and value to the botanist. When
in 1906, the Rev. W. Wilks was obliged, through pressure of
work, to give up the editorship of the R.H.S. Journal, Mr. Saunders
was appointed to succeed him. and he edited the Journal until
1908, when ill-health obliged him to resign."

George Saunders had been a Fellow of the Entomological Society
from 1861 and had served on its Council. It was not till 1899
that he joined the Linnean Society, on the Council of which he
also served from 1902 to 1905, his appointment coinciding with
his brother's election as a Fellow of the Royal Society.

Alike in their devotion to natural history, the two brothers were
further alike in a certain seriousness of temper which evidently
invited appeals for their aid in church-work wherever they
happened to reside. This earnestness was happily combined with
a ready sense of things humorous and with what may best be
described as a singular capacity for friendship.
• For many years of happy married life they were alike in enjoy-
ment and gratitude. But George Saunders, who was united to
Miss Mary Horsley on July 9, 1868, had the sorrow of losing her,
after long and painful illness, in 1909, whereas Miss Mary Agues
Brown, to whom Edward Saunders was married Sept. 3, 1872,
survives him, together with nine of their twelve children, most of
them already engaged in a variety of promising pursuits. The
brothers died as they had lived, each fading from tlie scene with a
kind of modest tranquillity, Edward on tiie 6th of February last,
and George on the following 6th of April. Both had been for
some time conspicuously out of health, yet in each case there
seemed room for hope, though from the opposite considerations
that the one had been so seldom ill and the other so often. The
elder, after a delicate childhood, had proved immune to sickness,
till sympathy with his wife's affliction apparently broke down his
powers of resistance. The younger, on the other hand, had so

LINN. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1909-1910. 7l

98 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

frequently recovered from dane;erous attacks that there seemed no
special reason why the last should be fatal. Yet they fell, not
indeed on one day, nor on the lield of battle, but after so close a
union from tirst to last, that, borrowing from a song of triumphant
sorrow, a friend may say of them, " They were lovely and pleasant
in their lives, and in their deaths they were not divided."

[T. K. E. Stebbing.]

The death of Dr. Eichard Bowdleu Shaepe, which took place
at his residence at Chiswick on Christmas Day 1909, deprived
Ornithologists, the world over, of a guide, philosopher, and friend
indeed ; for his knowledge of Systematic Ornitliology, and of the
Geographical Distribution of Birds and all that pertained thereto,
was profound. So long as he lived this knowledge was at the
disposal of his fellow-workers without reserve ; for he was one of
the most generous of men, and no man turned away from him
empty handed. But when he died a rich hoard of facts died with
him, for in spite of his extraordinary output of memoirs and
monographs, the best of what he knew he could never be induced
to systematize and publish.

Dr. Sharpe was born in London, November 22, 1847, and was
the eldest son of Thomas Bowdler Sharpe, well known as the
publisher of ' Sharpe's London Magazine.' His grandfather was
the Eev. Lancelot Sharpe, Eector of All Hallows Staining, in the
City, and for many years Headmaster of St. Saviour's Grammar
School in Southwark. Happily he was not brought up in London,
but at the age of six was placed under the care of his aunt,
Mrs. Magdalen Wallace, widow of the Eev. J. Wallace, Head-
master of the Grammar School at Sevenoaks. She kept a pre-
paratory school at Brighton, and here the boy passed three
uneventful years ; he was then transferred to the Grammar School
at Peterborough, where his cousin, the Eev. James Wallace was
Master. Here he gained a King's Scholarship, whicl\ not only
guaranteed his education but carried with it a small sum of money
which was increased by his services as a choir-boy in the Cathedral.
A little later his cousin accepted the Headmastei'ship of the
Grammar School at Loughborough, and the boy accompanied him.
In these sojournings young Sharpe found scope for his innate love
of Natural HistoiT, which was to bear such fruit in after years.
But a time of trial was before him. An unsympathetic father,
irritated at this marked fondness for w-hat he regarded as an
unprofitable subject boding no good for the future, suddenly
bundled him off to London — a boy of sixteen — with a sovereign
in his pocket, and a letter of introduction to the publishing firm
of W. H. Smith & Sons ! But opposition of this kind rarely
attains its end. It certainly did not in the present case : on the
contrary, it seems to have added fuel to the flames ; and the boy
succeeded, in spite of this disaster, in following his bent, for here,
though every imaginable obstacle confronted him, he began to
write a Monograph of the Kingfishers which mar Iced an epoch

LINNEAN SOCIETY OP LONDON. 99

in Ornithological Literature. Two years later he entered the
employment of Mr. B. Quariteh, the well-known bookseller, and
this gave him access to some of tlie finest Ornithological works
of the time. Every penny he could scrape together he spent in
buying specimens of Kingfishers for his great book, and every
moment he could spare was spent in its preparation, so that his
working hours were long indeed.

In 1867, when nineteen years old, he was appointed Librarian
to the Zoological Society of London — the first to hold this position,
and this appointment gave Inm better opportunities, and greater
scope for i)is talents. Five years later the reward for his years
of unnecessary hard labour came to liim, for in 1872 he was
appointed Senior Assistant in the Department of Zoology of the
British Museum, and was placed in charge of the Collection of
Birds.

One of the first tasks entrusted to him was the preparation of
the first volume of that monumental work the British Museum
' Catalogue of Birds,' the most exhaustive work of its kind in
existence. In the seven-and-twenty volumes of that work every
known species of bird, up to the date of publicity of each volume,
is described. This entailed an account of all phases of plumage
and a list of all the literature, relating to each species — a truly
appalling task ; yet of these twenty-seven volumes Sharpe contrived
to write eleven, and portions of tv\'o others. At least this much
stands to his credit : the remaining volumes were written in part
by Mr. W. E. Ogilvie-Grant, aud in part by outside aid, and
these later authors drew largely on Sharpe for guidance aud help.

But besides this, he also compiled during his later years a
' Hand-list of Birds,' the last volume of which was only completed
just before his death. Most men would have quailed before such
an undertaking requiring so much labour and yielding so little in
return, for it can appeal only to the specialist.

Another ofiicial publication was his ' Histoiy of the Bird Col-
lection in the British Museum.' This is full of interesting
matter concerning the collections, and the men who made them.

Besides his Monograph of the Kingfishers he also wrote no less
comprehensive treatises on the Swallows and the Birds of Paradise,
and a Handbook to the Birds of Great Britain. Innumerable
appendices to the Volumes of Travel written by eminent explorers,
describing the birds collected on their journeys, and a no less
voluminous list of separate reports and papers on new species of
birds, in themselves form no mean monument. Besides, he also
edited, or revised aud largely re-wrote, a considerable number of
works of eminent Ornithologists removed by death before their
labours were complete. The huge tomes of John Gould, and two
Aolumes of Henry Seebohm are among the most notable of this
category. To these we must add a very long list of papers con-
tributed to the Journal and Transactions of this Society, the
Zoological Society, the ' Annals and Magazine of Natural History,'
' The Ibis,' and the Bulletin of the British Ornithologists' Club.

h 2

lOO . PROCEEDINGS OF THE

In liis later years he edited a two volume edition of White's
Selborne, and during his researches in the (jri!l)ert White country
he became interested in the history of Basing Castle and the story
of the siege by Cromwell. This theme he pursued with great
zeal, and finally decided to write a book on the subject. Unhappily
he died while preparing the first volume, but had he lived to
complete his task, it is certain that he would have produced a
record of sterling merit, for 1 had the good fortune to know him
intimately, and know how exhaustively he had treated his subject.
But this was by way of recreation, though his official woric left
him but little real leisure.

Sliarpe always regarded the Collections under his charge with
a peculiarly tender affection, and the main purpose of his life was
to enrich them. He spared no effort to persxaade the jealous
Guardians of the Museum purse to buy collections, and often when
his pleadings proved unavailing he would purchase collections
with his own money— which he could ill afford to do, but it was
anguish unspeakable to him to let a specimen escape that he
courted for his beloved collection. He had great powers of per-
suasion, and these he exerted to the full when he desired to move
some generously inclined traveller to hand over his specimens to
the national store-house. The great Hume Collection of Indian
birds, and the wonderful Tweeddale and Salvin-Godman collec-
tions are among the more remarkable illustrations of his triumphs,
for these were given to the Museum largely on Sharpe's account.
Mr. Hume, in presenting his magnificent collection of Indian
birds and eggs numbering nearly 80,000 specimens, remarked in
presenting the Collection to the Nation : " I trust it may not be
forgotten that its acquisition by the Museum has been solely due
to the fact that Mr. Sharpe was at the head of the Ornithological
branch of that Institution."' But this is only one, of many muni-
ficent gifts to the Ornithological Department made on Sharpe's
recommendation.

He was President of Section A at the Ornithological Congress
held at Budapest in 1891, and again in Paris in 1900, when he
was elected President of the Congress which met in London five
years later. He was an Honorary LL.D. of Aberdeen, a Fellow
of the Linnean and Zoological Societies, a Member of the British
Ornithologists' Union, and \vas an Honorary or Foreign Member
of all the principal Ornithological Societies in the world. In
1891, II.I.M. the Emperor of Austria bestowed on him the Gold
Medal for Science.

His rule as Assistatit Keeper of the Zoological Department \^as
mildness itself, for he was of a peculiarly genial temperament.
In spite of domestic worries he was always in exuberant spirits,
and was a wonderful story-teller. His friends loved to inveigle
him into telling yarns of the many eccentric people he had met,
or into reciting Bab- ballads, in x^hich feat he Avas peculiarly
accomplished ; few, surely, ever succeeded in bringing out the
exquisite humour of these lines so well as Sharpe ! But his kindly

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. lOI

nature was sorely abused by people of the begging-letter type : he
<;ou]d never resist an appeal to his purse, though that was far
from a well-filled one, and he was no less generous in bestowing
the fruits of scientific labours on those who asked him.
Take him for all in all, we shall not see his like again.

[W. P. PyCKAlT.]

Sir Charles William Stjuckland, eighth baronet, who died on
the last day of 1909, Dec. 3Ist, was a Fellow of the Linnean
Society from the loth February, 1877. He resided at Hildenley
Hall near Malton, on one of his country estates, for many years.
The Hall, although not a very large building, is a comfortable
residence, built in a well sheltered site at the base of a steep
wooded bank of limestone formation known as Hildenley Wood,
which is a I'elic of the ancient forest-land of Yorkshire and has
never been under cultivation, and is the home of some of the
rarest of our British native orchids and other rare kinds of
the wild flora of Britain, He was the original of " Martin the
Madman " in ' Tom Brown's Schooldays,' and was proud of
the fact.

Sir Charles was a lover of Nature, and lived for many years a
quiet life. He built attached to the Hall a fine conservatory for
flowering plants, and also erected other glass structures for the
cultivation of exotic orchids, in which he was very successful, and
gave much attention to them, and no doubt enjoyed his quiet life
in the study of their growth and admiration of the great beauty
and variety of their flowers.

He was a good botanist and had an extensive knowledge of the
flora of the British Islands ; he was also much interested in the
cultivation of hardy fruits, more especially of the apple, as he
considered it to be the most valuable fruit for general cultivation
in England. Some twenty years ago he represented a committee
of the Eoyal Horticultural Society, in the examination of the apples
growing in this district of Yorkshire, more particularly to get a
knowledge of the best kinds suitable to the locality. For two or
three seasons collections of these fruits were exhibited at Malton
and Whitby, local kinds were traced to their origin, and all
exhibits were named as far as possible and lists given of those
most suitable to the district.

He was a large landowner in Yorkshire and generally considered
to be a generous landlord ; he let his farms at reasonable rents, and
very rarely changed his tenants.

He was a tall, robust man of good appearance, was a careful liver,
and enjoyed the life of a country gentleman. He was fond of
hunting, and was a regular attendant at Lord Middleton's hunt
during the season up to within a few years of his death. In his
early life, whilst he was at Trinity College, Cambridge, he rowed
at Henley Eegatta in 1839, the first year the grand challenge cup
for Eights was ever rowed for, and was number 7 in the winning
crew, his cjUege eight.

I02 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

8ir Charles w us twice married ; liis lirst w ilV was Georgiiia
Milner, dau<:hter of ISir William Mihier, by whom he had one son,
AValter AVilliam Strickland, born in 1851, who now succeeds to
the title and estates, and who has been travelling for some years in
the Colonies of Australia, New Zealand, India, Ceylon, &c., and is
now residing in Italy. The second marriage was in IbGG, to Ann
Elizabeth, daughter of the Eev. Christopher Neville of Thorney,
Notts, who predeceased him. There are two surviving sons and
one daughter of the second family, Mr. Frederick Strickland, of
the Brows, Malton, and Lieut. Henry Strickland, of the Eoyal
Navy. His daughter is married to the Hon. Tatton Lane Fox
Willoughby.

Sir Charles had a good constitution and enjoyed the happiness
of good health through his long life, and passed away quietly, after
a very short illness, in his home at Hildenley, in the 91st year
of his age. [M. B. Slateh.]

The death of Ebwaej) PivEceyal "Weight, which took place on
March 4th, caused sincere regret among the large group of friends
and acquaintances whose affection and regard "Wright's genial and
striking personality had won. AVriglit was born in Dublin in 1S34.
He was educated at home and began life as a clerk at the age
of 10. His taste for Natural History brought him early into contact
with Geo. J. AUman, the University Professor of Botany in Trinity
College, Dublin, and resigning bis clerkship, he entered Trinity
College in 1853 and threw himself with zeal into the study of
Natural History. His enthusiasm to forward the science led him
in the following year to found the ' Natural History lieview.' He
continued editor of that Journal till 1SG6. His earliest essays iu
Science were made in this Journal and exhibit his keen interest
from the first in field-work and observation. He visited the caves
of Michelstown in 1857, with Haliday, and was the first to point
out the interest of the living fauna of the Irish caves. In the
same year, he took his B.A. degree and Avas appointed Director
of the Museum of Trinity College. In 1858, he was appointed
Lecturer in Zoology in Trinity College and Lecturer in Botany in
Dr. Steevens' Hospital Medical School, and he was chosen Secretary
for the Koyal Geological Society of Ireland and Secretary lor
Section D of the British Association. He continued Secretary of
this Section for several years, and was always very much interested
in the work of the Association. It is a proof of Wright's energy
and capacity for work, that while he was discharging all these
duties he was at the same time able to keep pace with his undei'-
graduate medical studies, and did not give up his work in Natural
Science. He was elected Fellow of the Linnean Society in 1859.
In 1862 he took his M.D. degree, and after studying abroad in
Berlin, "Menua, and Paris, he began to practise as an oculist. But
his chief interests being in Natural Science he did not remain in
practice long, and in 18G6, in order to devote himself entirely to
bis duties as locum tenens for Harvev. then the L'niversitv Professor

LIN^fEAN^ SOCIETY OF LONDOK. lO^

of Botauy. Wright definitely gave up oplithalmological work. In
1865 his attention was called to the fossils of the Jarrow Colliery,
and with T. H. Huxley he published in the following year an
important memoir on the Fossil Amphibia of the Kilkenny Coal
Measures.

In 1867, Wright went to the Seychelles Islands to study the
flora and fauna of that group. Unfortunately, all his collecting
apparatus and preserving materials were lost on the way out by
shipwreck. But notwithstanding this misfortune he succeeded in
bringing back an important collection of animals and plants, and
in the following years \\as able to publish a series of papers
descx'ibing the new and interesting forms collected. These papers,
together with others on collections made off the coast of Portugal
and in Sicily in 1868, appeared in the ' Annals and Magazine of
Natural History,' in the Transactions of the Eoyal Irish Academy,
and in the Reports of the British Association.

In 1869, Wright was appointed University Professor of Botany
and Keeper of the Herbarium in Trinity College. During the
first years of his professorship he was still engaged in work on
his Seychelles and South European collections. In 1877, AVright
commenced to publish a series of memoirs on the structure and
development of Algae, which won the appreciative recognition of
Bornet in 1879. The work on Algte was put aside to draw up the
Report, with Th. Studer, on the Alcyonaria of the ' Challenger '
Expedition. This was not completed till 1888. During this period
also Wright spent a great deal of energy on arranging the
Herbarium of Triiiity College ; and if it had not been for his devo-
tion and painstaking toil at a critical time, the usefulness of the
collection would have been seriously impaired. The history of
these events he records in the first number of the ' Notes from the
Botanical School of Trinity College ' — a journal which owes its
existence to Wright's energy and generosity. He further showed
his affection to the department of which he was head by presenting
to it his valuable collection of botanical books and journals. In
1894 Wright visited tlje Pyrenees and brought back several addi-
tions to the Herbarium, and the spring of 1895 he spent collecting
in Algiers. In 1904 he resigned his professoi'ship after a tenure
of 35 years. He remained Keeper of the Herbarium till his
death.

In addition to his researches on Distribution and on Systematic
Biology, Wright took an active part in many Scientific Societies,
and was ofiicially connected with several scientific publications.
Among these activities may be mentioned his connection with the
' Natural History Review ' as founder and editor, as Secretary,
with the Dublin Uni\ersity Zoological and Botanical Association,
with the Royal Geological Society of Ireland, and with Section D
of the British Association. He was President of the Natural
History Society of Dublin in 1872, and in 1874 he became Secretary
of the Royal Irish Academy and editor of its publications. He
was also editor for some time of the publications of the Royal

104 PROCEEDINGS OF TUE

Dublin Society. In these various capacities he showed remarkable
energy in forwarding; the welfare of the institutions with which he
was connected, and his p;enerositv, when need arose, could always
safely be counted upon. He displayed the same activity and
generosity towards antiquarian research, and the Eoyal Society of
Antiquaries marked its appreciation of his services in forwarding
its aims by electing him President in 1900.

Wright's sympathetic nature won the affection of those who
came in contact with him, and he was keenly desirous of forward-
ing younger men's work in science, and generously helped them
by all the means in his power. It was a pleasure to him to put
his varied and often recondite knowledge of the literature of
Natural Science at their disposal. He showed the liveliest appre-
ciation of the results obtained by the more modern generation of
biologists. As a teacher he was more than ordinarily successful
in stimulating the enthusiasm of his students and in implanting in
tliem the desire to carry out investigation. At the same time he
had a keen interest in his contemporaries in scientific work, and
his desire to help the work of otliers and his human sympathies
brought him into personal contact with a large number of his
colleagues, not only in the British Isles, but also on the Continent
and in America. It was always a pleasure to him to speak of
these friends, and anecdotes of them formed a feature of his
conversation. [H. H. Dixon.]

June :2nd, 1910.
Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the Anniversary Meeting of the 24th May,
1910, were read and confirmed.

Miss Nellie Bancroft, Mr. Sidney Guest, and Mr. Hayward
Eadcliffe Darlington, M.A., LL.M. (Cantab.), were admitted
Pellows.

Mr. Anthony Belt, and Prof. Edward Alfred Minchin,
M.A.(Oxon.), were proposed as Fellows.

Mr. Cecil Han bury, Mr. Henry Smith Holden, B.Sc, Mr. Charles
William Mally, M.Sc.(Towa), Mr. Sydney Gross Paine, and
Mr. Percy Alfred Talbot, B.A.(Oxon.), were elected Fellows.

The President stated that he had appointed Sir Frank Crisp,
Mr. H. W. Monckton, Prof. F. W. Oliver, and Prof. E. B. Poulton,
to be Vice-Presidents for the ensuing Session.

Mr. H. W. Monckton, Treasurer and V.-P., then referred to
previous exhibitions of AVitches' brooms or Witch-knots in
Conifers ; instancing those by Dr. Masters on 18th March, 1886,

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDOX. IO5

Ml'. James Saund*^rs, A.L.S., on 21st April, 1907, and the
Rev. T. E. E.. Stebbing on 21st April of the present year. He
showed by lantern-slides siniilai' growths on Finns sylvestrls
growing near Wellington College, in Berkshire.

The President pointed out that the term was probably a recent
translation of the (xermau " Hexenbesen " ; and the discussion
was continued by Miss A. L. Smith, Mr. J. C. Shenstone, the
General Secretary, Dr. A. P. Young, and Dr. A. B. Rendle.

Dr. Stapp, on behalf of Mr. J. F. Waby, P.L.S., of the Botanic
Garden, Georgetown, British Guiana, exhibited lantern-slides
from photographs of male and female specimens of Lodoicea
Sechellarum, Labill., which were flowering and fruiting in that
Garden.

He stated that of 36 nuts specially imported in 1893, only
three plants survived, the two in question, and a third which had
not yet flowered. It is of interest as being the first occasion of
this palm flowering in the New^ "World, and for its precocious
development.

The President, Dr. Eendle, and Mr. W. Pawcett contributed
further remarks.

Sir Peank Crisp showed fresh specimens in flower of Linncea
horealis from his garden at Priar Park, Henley.

The General Secretarj^ placed on the table for inspection, a
living specimen of the rare and local orchid, Ojyhrys aranifera,
received that morning from Mrs. Mann, of Temple E well Vicarage,
near Dover ; it had been procured from the neighbourhood of
Polkestone.

The following paper was read : —

" A Contribution to our Knowledge of the Plora of Gazaland,
an Account of Collections made by Mr. Swynnerton."
By Dr. A. B. Eendle and others.

June loth, 1910.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., P.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 2nd June, 1910,
were read and confirmed.

Mr. Percy Alfred Talbot, B.A.(Oxon.), and Mr. Sydney Gross
Paine were admitted Fellows.

Dr. Edward Hindle and Mr. Cuthbert St. John Nevill were
proposed as Fellows.

I06 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Ur. Wilfred Eade Agar, jM.A.(Cantab.), was elected a Fellow.

The President read a letter to Sir Joseph Hooker, O.M.,
G.C.S.I., F.R.S., ooiigratulatinp; him on tlie approach of his OSrd
birthday, which was signed by the Fellows present.

Prof. A. JJexuy, Sec.L.S,, on behalf of Mr. X. C Macxamara,
F.R.C.S., of Chorley Wood, Herts, showed a spike cut from a
Foxglove grown from seed of a sport which appeared in 1907, in
which the corolla was suppressed but the five divisions were
represented as stamens, making nine in all, and this peculiarity
comes true from seed.

Lantern-slides showing the original mutation and other de-
scendants thereof wei'e also shown ; and a discussion followed, in
which Dr. Stapf (who pointed out the frequency of monstrosities
in Digitalis purpurea), Mr. J. C. Slienstone, Mr. Arthur W.
Sutton, and the President engaged.

Mr. J. HoPKixsojf showed under the microscope a slide by
Dr. Penard, of Geneva, illustrating a peculiar method of reproduc-
tion in freshwater Khizopoda, two specimens uniting to form a
third of larger size than either, ultimately giving rise to spores.

The President remarked on the similarity between these
Protozoa and such Conjuguta as Sjnroriyra and Mesocarfms,
showing that these lowly organisms should be studied by both
botanists and zoologists.

Mr. P. A. Talbot exhibited a large series of coloured drawings
by Mrs. Talbot of plants from Southern Nigeria, and displayed
a map and photographs of the scenery. He described the country
as veiy hilly and densely wooded.

" These photographs are of the Kwa River and give some idea
of the beauty and density of the vegetation, but none of the
glory of colouring or variety of the multitudes of flowers. Right
down to the water's edge grow giant arums, green on the outer
sheath, but cream splashed with purple within. Behind these
spring trees of every shape and tint, from mimosas, with their
delicate mauve or cream balls and feathery foliage, to the huge
trumpet-shaped flowers of Gardenia pJu/sojjhylla, and the heavily
scented purple-splashed blooms of G. Kalhreyeri, or the great
Berlinia, the white flowers of which shine with a pearl-like lustre
from amid its dim dark leaves.

About this river lies the boundary between the sedimentary
deposits below and the crystalline rocks above. The line of
demarcation runs along this parallel to the Akwa Tafe on the
German Border, and the Calabar River on the other side. By
far the greater part of the District therefore is composed of meta-
morphic rocks in which gneiss predominates.

LINNEAK SOCIETY OF LONDON. I07

The photographs show the density of the bush through vvhicii
the roads lead. Perhaps the most striking feature of all in these
ancient forests is the hurry shown by all trees to reach the light,
above the thick undergrowth.

Perhaps the tallest of all the bush giants are the silk-cotton
trees. It is difficult to get a good photograph of these owing to
the density of the surrounding bush, which \\ould have to be
cleared for a great way before a picture could be taken. The
photograpti is of a comparatively poor specimen, which stood on
the edge of a clearing. It is only about 150 feet high. The man
standing at the base was the tallest carrier available, a man well
over (5 feet. These trees are often 200 to 250 feet high, and have
a girth of over 80 feet.

Another photograph shows the source of the Calabar liiver. It
was on the slope of a hill near by that a Napoleona was discovered,
which is not only a new species, but which shows an inflorescence
hitherto unknown in this interesting genus. Altogether, four
new Napoleonas have been brought home — thus adding half as
many again to those already known. The second, with the
consent of the courteous authorities at the Natural History
Museum, has been named after my friend and former leader, Boyd
Alexander, who was murdered on April 2nd in Central Africa.

Altogether over fifty specimens of cauliilorous trees were
discovered in the District. Detailed drawings of all these were
made, but unfortunately many of the actual specimens were
ruined by climatic conditions or lost in transit. This number
only represents a siiiall propox'tion of those to be found. I hope
to bring back at least double the number on my next tour.

Of the Balanophoracese, five species have been brought home.
The Gardenias of the district are specially striking in the size and
beauty of their flowers. The fruits of most of them afford excel-
lent black dyes, some of which are at present being tested at the
Imperial Institute, and also a new fibre, made from an epiphytic
Arum, which I forwarded with them.

Two kinds of Geasters were found in the District. These are
the first of this genus discovered in Africa. The specimens are
in England, but have been temporarily mislaid. Altogether over
a thousand drawings were made in the course of the year."

Dr. Rendle, Dr. Stapf, Mr. E. G. Baker, and Mr. J. Hopkinson
discussed the exhibition, and Mr. P. A. Talbot replied.

Dr. Stapf showed a selection of Arctic specimens collected by
Capt. Bartlett during the last Peary Expedition, on Ellesmere
Island, between 82° and 83° N. latitude, describing them as some
of the most northerly botanical specimens extant.

Mr. A. "W. Hill showed a specimen in spirit of a barren stem
of Equisetum Telmateia, Ehrh., in which about half of the nodes

lo8 PROCEEDINGS OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETr.

disappeared in a spiral arrangement ; it had been sent by Dr. H.
Drinkwater, F.L.S., of Wrexham.

Dr. liendlo made a few remarks on this phenomenon.

The following paper was read : —

" Male Sterility in Potatoes, a dominant IMendelian character ;
with Kemarks on the Shape of the Pollen in Wild and
Domestic Varieties." By Dr. K. N. Salaman. (Com-
municated by Mr. A. W. Sutton, F.L.S.)

ADDITIONS AND DONATIONS

TO THE

LIBRARY.

1909-1910.

AlDruzzi {Principe Luigi Amedeo di Savoia Duca degli). II
Euwenzori. Parte Scientifica. Vol. I. Zoologia- — Botaiiica.
Pp. vii, 603 ; Tav. 74. 4to. Milano, 1909.

Alcock (Alfred William). Catalogue of the Indian Decapod
Crustacea in the Collection of the Indian Museum. Part I.
Brachyura. Pasc. ii. The Indian Preshwater Crabs (Pota-
monidce). Pp. 135 ; plates 14. 4to. Calcutta, 1910.

AUis (Edward Phelps, ^r.). The Cranial Anatomie of the Mail-
Cheeked Pishes. Pp.iii, 219; mit 8 Doppel-Tafeln. (Zoologica,
Bd. 22, Heft 57.) 4to. Stuttgart, 1909.

Ameghino (Florentino). Examen critique du Memoire de
M. OuTES sur les Scories et les Terres cuites. Pp. 56. (An.
Mus. Nac. Buenos Aires, xx. pp. 459-512.)

Koy. 8vo. Buenos Aires. 1909.

L'avant-premiere dentition dans le Tapir. Pp. 30, tab. 4.

Hoy. 8vo. Buenos Aires, 1900.

Una nueve especie de Tapir (Tapirus Spegazzinii, n. sp.).

Pp. 8 ; tab. 4. (An. Mus. ISTac. Buenos Aires, xx. pp. 31-38.)

Koy. 8vo. Buenos Aires, 1909.
Enumeration chronologique et critique des notices sur les

terres cuites et les scories anthropiques des Terrains sedi-
mentaires neogenes de I'argentine parcos jusqu'a la fin de
I'annee 1907. Pp. 42. (An. Mus. Nac. Buenos Aires, xx.
pp. 39-80.) Roy. 8vo. Buenos Aires, 1909.

Une nouvelle Industrie lithiqvie. Pp. 18, figs. 10. (An.

Mus. ]Vac. Buenos Aires, xx.) Poy. 8vo. Buenos Aires, 1910.

Author.
Amphlett (John) and Rea (Carleton). The Botany of Worcester-
shire. The Mosses and Hepatics contributed by James Eustace
Bagnall. Pp. xxxiii, 651, and map.

8vo. Birmingham, 1909.

PIIOCEEDINGS OF THE

Appelof (Adolf). Untersucbungen iil)er den Hummer, mit
besonck-ivr Jieriicksichtigung seines Auttretens an den Norweg-
iSL-heii Kiisten. (Bergens Mus. Skr., Ny Ktekke I.) Pp. 79 ;
l^'^^*'""" •^- -J to. Bevfjen, Wm.

Arrow (G. J.). See Blanford (W. T.). The Pauua of British
India, nicludnig Ci-ylon and JJurma. Coleoptera— Lamellicornia
(Cetoiunia) and Dynastinaj). 8vo. 1910.

Audige (J.). Contribution a I'etude des reins de Poissons Tele-
ostoens. (Arch. Zool. exp. &c., b' ser. t. iv. pp. 275-0 -^^ •
pis. 17, figs. 1-104.) Svo. Paris, 191o'.

Bagnall (James Eustace). See Amphlett (John). Tlie Botany
ot W oi-ccstershire— Mosses and Hepatics. Pp. xx.xiii, (iol, and
'"'^1'- Svo. 1909.

Bailey (Frederick Manson). Contributions to the Plora of
Queensland and British New Guinea. (Queensl. Agrie. Journ.
xxni. parts 1, 3. 4, 5.) bvo. Brisbane, 1909^ Author!

Baker. See Clinton-Baker (H.).

Balfour (Isaac Bayley). See Warming (Johannes Eugenius
Bulow). Oecology of Plants. Svo. 19U9.

Bateman (James). Tlie Orchidacea? of Mexico and Guatemala.'
Pp. [ vnij 12 [4] ; 40 col. plates with descriptive letterpress.

Tol. Loudon [1837-43]. F. Du Cane Godman.

Beissner (L.). llandbuch der A^adelholzkunde. Systematik
Bescl.reibung, Yerwendung und Ivultur der Ginkgoaceen,'
±reiIand-Coniferen und Gnetaceen. Zweite, volliir um^^ear-
beitete, vermehrte und verbesserte Auflage. Pp. xxi, 742. ^Iht
165 nach der Natur gezeichneten Originalabbildunge'n.

Tj _, „, .^ 8vo. Berlin, 1909.

Bergens Museums Skrifter. Ny E^kke, Bd. I. no. 1.

4to. Bergen, 1909.
Bd I. no. 1. Appelof (Adolf). Untersucbungen iiber den Hummer
Pp.79; plates 3. 1909.

Bergeret (Jean Pierre). Phytonouiatotechnie Universelle &c
\ ol. I. only, incomplete. Pol. Paris [1773], 1783.

T, ,. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson.

Berlin.

Das Tierreich. Herausgegeben von der Deutschen Zoologischen

(lesellschatt. Generalredakteur : Pkanz EiLn.vnu Scirtlze

^i^^ff- -■^' Svo. Berlin, 1910.

Liefg. 24. Hjmenoptera.-Cynipidai. Von X. W. von Dalla Torre

und J. J. KiEFFER, Pp. XXXV, 821 ; mit -122 Abbildungeu.

_ , 1910.

Bernard (Charles). Snr quelques Algues Unicelhilaires d'eau

douce recoltees dans le Domaine Malais. (Dep. Agric Jndes-

^^^■^'^^^^■) Svo. Buitenzorq, 1909.

Bertrand (Paul). Etudes sur la Fronde des Zygopteridees.

Text, pp. 280, figs. 87. 8vo. Lille, 1909.

Atlas, plates 10. 4to. Lille, 1910.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OP LONDON. Ill

Bibliotheca Botanica (continued).

Band XVI. Het't 72. Focke(Wilhelm Or.BERs). Species Ruboru in. Mono-
graphic generis Rubi Prodroiuus. Pars I. Pp. 120; figs. 5o. 1910.

Bibliotheca Zoologica {continued).

Band XXII. Heft 56. Tiiiele (Johannes). Revision des Systems der
Ohitonen, in 2 Teilen. Pp. lo2 ; niiL 10 Taf'eln
und 5 Testliguren. I90'J-1910.
., Heft 57. Allis (Edward PiiKLPS, jr.). The Cranial Anatomie

of the jVI ail-Cheeked Fishes. Pp. iii, 209 ; mit
8 Doppel-Tafeln. 1909.
„ Heft 58. Staff (Hans von). Die Anatomie und Physiologie

der Fusulinen. Pp. viii, 93; mit 2 Tafeln und
()2 TextCguren. 1910.

Biddlecombe (A.). Thoughts on Natural Philosophy (with a
new Reading of Newton's First Law) and the Origin of Life.
Pp. 78. 8vo. Nervcastle-on-T ijne, 1909. Author.

Biacke (John Hopwood) and Monckton (Horace Woollaston).
Excursion to Keadiug. Pp. 5, tig. 1. (^Proc. Geol. Assoc, xiv.
pt. 10.) 8vo. London, 1896. H. W. Monckton.

Blanford (William Thomas). The Fauna of British India,
ir eluding Ceylon and Burma. ...Edited by W. T. Blanfoed,
(and Lieut. -Col. C. T. Bingham, and Arthur E. Shipley.)

8vo. London dfc, 1888-1910.
Dermaptera (Earwigs). By Malcolm BuRit. 1910.
Coleoptera, Laiuellicornia {Cctuniinm and Bi/nastince). By G. J. Akrow.

1910.

Bloomer (Harry Howard). On some malformed specimens of

Anodonta cyr/nea, L. Pp. 3; 1 plate & 2 figs. (Joarn. Malacol.

vii.) 8vo. London, 1900.

Notes on some further malformed specimens of Anodonta

cygnea, L. (Jouru. Malacol. vii., ix.)

8vo. London, 1900-1902.
The Anatomy of the British Species of the Genus Solen.

Parts 1-4. (Journ. Malacol. viii., ix.)

8vo. London, 1901-1902.
- — The Anatomy of certain species of Ceratisolen and Sole-
curius. Pp. 10 & 1 plate. (Joui-n. Malacol. x.)

8vo. London, 1903.
The Anatomy of Fharella orientalis, Dunker, and Tagelus

rufus, Spengler. Pp. 8 and 1 plate. (Journ. Malacol. x.)

Svo. London, 1903.
— Classification of the Britisli Species of the Genus Solen,
Linne. Pp. 3. 8vo. London, 1903.

On the Origin and Function of the Fourth Aperture in

some Pelecypoda. Pp. 3. (Journ. Malacol. x.)

Svo. London, 1903.
On the Anatomy of certain species of Solenidae. Pp. 9,

plate 1. (Journ. Malacol. xii.) 8vo. London, 1905.

— Anatomy of various species of Solenidae : Addenda et
Corrigenda. Pp. 2. (Journ. Malacol. xii.)

Svo. London, 190-5.

112 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Bloomer (Harry Howard). On the Anatomy of Ensis (Solen)
maynus, Schumacher. Pp. 2. (Journ. Malacol. xii.)

8vo. London, 1905.

Anatomy of species of Siliqua and Ensis. Pp. 4, plate ] .

(Proc. Malacol. Soc. vi.) 8vo. London, 1905.

Anatomy of Ensis macha, Solen fonesii, S. viridis. Pp. 2.

(Proc. Malacol. Soc. vii.) 8vo. London, 1906!

Anatomy of Tiujelus fjihhus and T. divisus. Pp. vi, plate 1.

(Proc. Malacol. Soc. vii.) 8vo. London, 1907.

Author.

• See Smith (Edgar Albert). The IMarine Fauna of Zanzibar

and British East Africa, from Collections made by Cyril Cross-
land in the Tears 1901 and 1902.— Ou some species of Sole-
"it^®- 8vo. 1907.

Bodington (Alice). Studies in Evolution and Biology. Pp. x,
2^0. Svo. Lomlom, 1890. H. W. Monckton',

Bollettino di Zoologia Generale e Agraria della R. Scuola
Superiore d'Agricoltura in Portici. See Portici.

Borgert (Adolf). See Plankton-Expedition. Die Tripyleen
liadiolarieu der Plankton-Expedition. Cannosphajrida;, Circo-
poridae, Phaeodanidae, Caementellidae, und Cannorrhaphidte.

1909.

Borgesen (Frederik C. E.). Some new or little-known West-
Indian Eloridese, 11. Pp. 31, figs. 20. (Bot. Tidsskr. xxx.)

Svo. Co2)enha(/e7i, 1910,

Freshwater Algae from the " Danmark-Expedition " to

North-East Greenland. (N. of 76° N. lat.) Pp. 22; figs. 5.
(Meddelelser om Greenland, xliii.) Svo. Copenhagen, 1910,

Author.
Boston.

BostonjSociety of Natural History. Occasional Papers, VII.

VII. Fauna of New Englaud. 11. List of the Aves. By Glover M
Allen. Pp. 23U.

8vo. Boston, 1910.
Boulenger (George Albert). Pisces of Hertfordshire. See
Victoria History of the County of Hertford, Vol. I. fol. 1902.
Bournemouth.

Bournemouth Natural Science Society. Proceedings, Vol. I.->
Svo. Bournemouth, 1909. E. V. Sherring.
British Museum {continued).

National Antarctic Expedition (SS. 'Discovery') 1901-1904: —
Natural History.

Vol. V. Zoology and Botany. 4to. London, 1910,

V. Mammalia (Seal-Embrjos). By H. W. Marett Tims. 1910.

Tunicata. By W. A. Heudman. 1910.

Isopoda. By T. V. Hodgson. 1910.

Neinertinea. By L. Joubi.v. 1910.

Medusa?. By Edwaud T. Buownb. 1910.

Lichenes. By Otto Vernon Darbisiiire. 1910.

hlNXE.VN SOCIEXi' Of LONDON. II3

British Museum {con.).

BlEDS.

A Hand-List of the Greiiera aiul Species of Birds. [Nomeii-
clator Avium turn Fossiliumtum Viventium.] By E,. Bowdleu
SiiAHPE. Vol. v. Pp. XX, ()94. 8vo. London, 1909.

Insects.
Dipterous Insects.

Illustrations oE African Blood-sucking Flies other than Mos-
quitoes and Tsetse-flies, By Ehnest Edward Austen.
Pp. XV, 221 ; plates 13. 4to. London, 1909.

Hymcnopterous Insects.

Catalogue of British llymenoptera of the Famih' Chalcidida3.
By Claude Mokley. Pp. 74. 8vo. London, 1910.

Le[ndoj_)teyous Insects.

Catalogue of the Lepidoptera Phalaense. A-^ol. VIII. Catalogue
of the XoctuidsB in the Collection of the British Museum.
By Sir George F. Hampson, Bart. Pp. xiv, 58;} ; tigs. 184,
plates 123-136. 8vo. London, 1909.

V^ol. IX. Catalogue of the Noctuid<iB in the Collection of

the British Museum. By Sir George F. Hampson, Bart.
Pp. XV, 552 ; figs. 247, plates 137-147. 8vo. London, 1910.

Oi'tJiopterous Insects.

A Synonymic Catalogue of Orthoptera. By W. F, Kiuby.
A'ol. III. Orthoptera Saltatoria. Part II. (Locustidae vel
Acridiidae). Pp. vii, 'J74. 8vo. London, 1910,

Fossils.

Catalogue of the Fossil Bryozoa in the Department of Geology,
JJritish Museum (Natural History). The Cretaceous Bryozoa.
Vol, II. By J. AV. GiiEGoRY. Pp. 48; iigs. 75, plates 9.

8vo. London, 1909.

GUIDE-BOOKS.

Special Guide No. 4.

Memorials of Charles Darwin ; a Collection of Manuscripts,
Portraits, Medals, Books, and IVatural History Specimens to
Commemorate the Centenary of his Birth and the Fiftietli
Anniversary of the Publication of " The Origin of Species."
Bv Dr. AV. G. Eidewood. Pp. v, 50; with 2 Portraits.

Svo. London, 1909.

LINX. SOC. rilOCEKDIXGS — SESSION 1909-1910. i

114 PllOCEEUlNGS OF THE

British Museum : Guide- Books (con.).

(Juidf to tlu' British Vertehrates exhihited in the Department
of Zooloijy, British Museum (Xatunil History). By AV, P.
Pycrakt and others. Pp. iv, 122 ; with a Plan and
20 ilhistrations. 8vo. Lo)u/on, ]UlO.

Brown (James D.). Adjustable C'lassiHcation for Libraries ; with
Index. Pp. 0(). (Abstracted from 'Manual of Library Classi-
fication,'IL ^90.) S\o. Lo7idoii,lb\)s. .SV/- Frank Crisp.

Brunton (Thomas Lauder), ^^te Klein (Edward Emanuel) and
()tlitr<. Handbook for the Physiological Laboi'atorv.

" 8vo. 1873.
BruEsele.

Ministere de I'lnterieur et de TAgriculture.

Jardiii l>otani(iue de I'Etat. Bulletin. Vol. II.

lioy. Svo. Bruxelles, 1910->.
Les Aspects de la Vegetation en Belgique, par Ciiaules
BoMMEii et Jean Massart. Les Districts Littoraux
et Alluviaux, par Jean Massart. Planches 80.

fol. Briixelles, 1908.

*5e<'E,ecueilderinstitutBotanique. LeoErrera. (L'niversite

de Bruxelles.)
Bullen (Rohert Ashington). 3>olian Deposits on the Coast at
Etel, Morbihau. Part 11. ; pp. 5 and 2 plates. (Geol. Mag.
n. s., Dec. v. vol. vii. March 1910.) Svo. London, 1910.

Author.
BuUer (A. H. Reginald). Eesearches on Fungi. Pp. xi, 287;
with 5 plates and 83 figures in the text.

8vo. London ^- Neiv Fori-, 1909.
Bulletin of Entomological Research, issued by the Entomological
Kesearcli Committee (Tropical Africa), appointed by the Colonial
Office. Editor : The Scientific Secretary.

Vol. I. Part I.-^ Eoy. Svo. London, 1910>

Burdon-Sanderson. Si-e Sanderson (John Scott Burdon).

Burgeff (Hans). Die AVurzelpilze der Orchideen, ilire Kultur

mid ihr Leben in der Pflanze. Pp. iv, 220 ; mit .'i Tafeln und

38 Ahbildungen im Text. Svo. Jena, lil(t9.

Burr (Malcolm). See Blanford (W. T.). The Fauna of British

India, including Ceylon and Burma. Dermaptera (^Earwigs).

Svo. 1910.

Butler (Samuel). Unconscious Memory. New Edition, entirely

reset, with an Introduction bv Marcus Hahtog. Pp. xxxv,

186. ' Svo. London, 1910.

Calcutta.

Indian Forest Records. A'ol. I. Part !.->-

Eoy. Svo. Calcutta, 1 908^

Ta .t I. STEBBixa (E. P.). A Note on the Lac Insect {Tachanlia lacra).
its Life History, Propngation, and Collection. Pp. vi. 84;
plates 2. 1908.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. II5

Calcutta (con.).
Indian Museum.

Annual Keport, Natural History Section, for 1907-9.

8vo. Calcutta, 1908-1909.
Annual Eeport, Industrial Section, for 1907-8.

8vo. Calcutta, 1908.

Memoirs. Vol. I.-^ 4to. Calcutta, 1907>

Eecords. Vol. I.^ Eoy. 8vo. Calcutta, 1907->

An Account of the Deep- Sea Asteroidea collected by the

Eoyal Indian Marine Survey Ship Investi(j(tto7\ By Eenk

KoEHLER. Pp. 14;} ; ])lates 13. 4to. Calcutta, 1909.

Ethnographic Survey of India. — Craniological Data from the

Indian Museum, Calcutta. By B. A. Gupte. Pp. 70.

4to. Calcutta, 1909.

Catalogue of the Indian Decapod Crustact-a in the Collection

of the Indian Museum. Parti. Bracliyura. Pasciculus II.

The Indian Fresh-Water Crabs (Potamonidce). By A.

Alcock. Pp. 135; plates 14, 4to. Calcutta, 1910.

See Indian Forest Manual.

Caiman (William Thomas). See British Museum — Guide-
Books. Guide to the Crustacea, Arachnida, Onychophora,
and Myriopoda exhibited in the Department of Zoology, Bj-itish
Museum (Natural History). 8vo. 1910.

Cambridge (Frederick A.). Arachnida of Hertfordshire. See
Victoria History of the County of Hertford, Vol. I.

fol. 1902.
Cambridge Natural Science Manuals. Biological Series.
General Editor : Arthur E. Shipley.

8vo. Camhrklrje, 1898-1910.

Ward (H. Maksiiall)- Trees. 4 vols. 1904-{1}D8,

I. (Buds and Twigs). Pp. xiv, 271 ; figs. 13(5. 1904.
II. (Leaves). Pp. x, 348; figs. 124. 1904.
III. (Flowers). Pp. sii, 402; figs. 142. 1905.
IV. (Fruits). Pp. 161 ; figs. 147. 1908.
Wert (George Stepiie.\). A Treatise on the British Freshwater Algai.

Pp. XV, 372 ; 1 plate and 1G() figs. 1904.
Seward (A. C). Fossil Plants. Vols. I., II. 1898-1910.
Canada, Department of Mines.
Geological Survey Branch.

Catalogue of Canadian Birds. By John Macoun and James
Melville Macoun. Pp. viii, 761 ; Index, pp. xviii.

8vo. Ottaiva, 1909.
Cape of Good Hope.

Department of Agriculture.

Marine Investigations in South Africa. Vol. IV.

8vo. Cape Town, 1909. J. D. F. Gilchrist.

Cepede (Casimir). Becherches sur les Infusoires Astomes,

Anatomie, Biologie, Ethologie parasitaire, Systematique.

Pp. 269 ; plates 10, tigs. 47. (Arch. Zool. exper. 5* ser.

iii. pp. 341-609, pis. 9-17.) 8vo. Paris, 1910.

i2

Il6 I'KOCEKUINGS OF THE

Chilton (Charles). The Subantarctic Islands of New Zealand.
Edited by Chakles Ciiiltox. 2 vols.

4to. Wellington, N.Z., 1909.
Chittenden (Frederick James). Contributions from the Wislej'

Jjabunitory.

VI. A Disease of Lavatcra trimestris.
VIl. A Disease of Jw^>/-//?»M/H. Pp. .^, figs. 2. (Journ.Eoy. Iloitic.
Soc. vol. XXXV. p;irt '1.)
VIII. Inoculation of Garden Crops. Pp.7. (Journ. Roy. Hortic. Soc.

XXXV.)

8vo. London, 1910. Author.
Chodat (Robert). Etude critique et expiM-imeiitale sur le Poly-

iiiorphisnie de.s Algues. Pp. lOo, avec 21 planches.

8vo. Geneve, 1909.
Christ (Hermann). Die Geographic der Fai-ne. Pp. 357 ; luit

einem Titelbild, 129 Abbildungen im Text und 3 Karten.

8vo: Jena, 1910.
Clinton-Baker (H.). Illustrations of Conifers, Vol. I. Pp. xii,

75 : plates 68. 4to. Hertford, 1909*

Cockayne (L.). Eeport on a Botanical 8urvev of Stewart Island.

Pp. 68 ; figs. 43 and map. fo'l. Wellin(iton,\\)OQ.
Eeport on the 8and Dunes of New Zealand. Pp. 30 ;

firrs. ;3,). fol. Wellington, 1909. Author.

Combes (Raoul). Determination des Intensites Lumineuses

optima pour les Yegetaux aux divers States du Developpement.

(Ann. Sci. Nat. Bot. 9 ser. xi. nos. 2-4.) 8vo. Paris, 1910.

Correvon (Henri) et Robert (Philippe). La Flore Alpine.

V\). 440. lllustrce de lU(» aquarelles, donnaut 1^0 etudes

de tleurs. 8vo. Geneve, [1909]. Sir Frank Crisp.

Crisp {Sir Frank). Guide to Friar Park, Henlev-on-Thames.

Third Edition. Pp. 279 ; figs. 382.

8vo. Henley-on-Thames, 1909. Sir Frank Crisp.
Crossman (Alan Fairfax). Aves and Mammalia of Hertford-
shire. Ste Victoria History of the Countv of Hertford,

Vol. I. ' fol. 1902.

Dalla Torre (Karl Wilhelm von). See Berlin. Das Tierreich.

Liefg. 24. Hyiiienoptera — Cynipida\ 8vo. 1910.

Darbishire (Arthur Dukinfield). See Vries (Hugo de). The

.Mutation Theory, &c. 8vo. 1910.

Dauthenay (Rene) and others. Pepertoire de Couleurs pour

aider a la determiuation des couleurs des Fleurs, des Feuillnges

et des Fruits. 2 vols. Pp. 82, et 365 planches.

8vo. Paris, 1905. Sir Frank Crisp.
Davey (Frederick Hamilton). Flora of Cornwall: being an

aicount of the Flowering Plants and Ferns found in the County

of Cornwall, including the Scilly Isles. Pp. Ixxxviii, 570;

with 6 portraits and a map. 8vo. Peuryn. 19U9. Author.

De Laval. See Laval (Patrik Fabian Honore de).
De Toni (Giovanni Batista). Fkaxcesco Audissoxe (8 Settenihre

1S37-4 April 1910). Pp. 12. (Xuova Notarisia, Serie xxi.)

8vo. Padova, 1910,

LINNEAN SOCIKTY OF LOXJ)OX. II7

De Toni (G, B.). Spigolature Aldmvandiaue. IX, Pp.11. (Atti
li. 1st. Veiieto Sci. vol. 69.) 8vo. Venezia, 1910. Author.

Doflein (Franz). Lehrbueh der Protozoenkunde. Eiue Dar-
stellano- der Naturgeschichte der Protozoen mit besonderer
Beriirksiclitigung der ])arasitisc'heu and pathogenen Forinen.
Zweite Autlage der " Protozoen als Parasiten und Krank-
heitserreger."' Pp. x, 914 ; niit 825 Abbildimgen im Text.

Svo. Jena, 1909.

Driesch (Hans). Tbe Science aud Philosophy of the Organism.

The (xifford Lectures delivered before the University of

Aberdeen in the Year 1907. 2 vols. Svo. London, 1908.

Vol. I. pp. xiii, .■!24. Vol. 11. pp. xvi, 381.

Dublin.

Department of Agriculture and Technical Instruction for
Ireland. Fisheries Branch,

Scientific Investigations : 1908, no. 1 ; 1909, no. 1.

Svo. Dnhlin, 1910. Authors & Scientific Adviser.
National Museum of Science and Art.

Hand-List of Irish Flowering Plants and Ferns. By Miss
M. C. Knowles. Pp. 20 ; Index to Genera, vi.

Svo. Dublin, 1910. fh: R. F. ScharfF.

Durand (Helene). See Durand (Theophile). Sylloge Florae

Congolana}. Pp. 710, Svo. 1909.

Darand (Theophile) et Durand (Helene). Sylloge Flora? Congo-

lanae. [Phanerogania\] Pp. 71().

Svo. Bruxelles, 1909. Authors.
Elliman (E. G.). Coleoptera of Hertfordshire, See Victoria
History of the County of Hertford, Vol. I. fol. 1902.

Ellis (David). Outhnes of Bacteriology. (Technical and Agri-
cultural.) Pp. xii, 202; figs. 134. S\o. London, \Qm.
Engler (Heinrich Gustav Adolf). Das Pflanzenreich. Eegni
A'egetabilis conspectus . . . Herausgegeben von A, Engler.
Heft. 37-39. Svo. Leipzig, 1908-1910.

Heft 37. Engler (A.). Acltlitamentum ad Araceas — Pothoideas. 1908.

ENaLEii(A.) uud Krause (K.). Arace;c — Monsteroidea?. 1908.

Krause (K.). Aracea;— Calloide*. 1908. Pp. 160; mit

498 Einzelbildei-n in 60 Figuren und einer Tafel.

„ 38. KuKENTHAL (Georg). Cj'pei'accaB — Caricoideoe. Pp. 824 ; mit

981 Einzelbildei-n in 128 Fignren. 1909.
„ 39. Walter (Hans). Phytolaccaceif. Pp. 154 ; mit 286 Einzel-
bildei'n in 42 Figuren. 1909.

Engler (Victor). Monographie der Gattung Tilia. Pp. 159.

Svo. Breslan, 1909.
Ewart (Alfred James). Tree Planting and Forest Preservation.

Pp. 4. (Journ. Agric. 8 April, 1907.)

Svo. Melbourne, 1907. Author.
The Weeds, Poison Plants, and Naturalized Aliens of

Victoria. Assisted by James Riciiakd Toa^ev. Pp. 110;

plates 33. Svo. Melbourne, 1909. Author.

Farmer (John Bretland), ^SV^" Vries (Hugo de). The Mutation

Theory. Svo. 1910.

Il8 PE0CBEDING8 Of THE

Fitting (HansV Physiological Principles for Determining the

A'iilue ul' llie various Kubber Tapping Methods. 'JVanslated

from the German bv J. 11. Hknton. Pp. 51 ; with 4 diagrams.

Svo. Lomhii, V.H)d. Dr. G. H. Fowler.

Flower (Stanley Smith). Zoological Gardens of the World.

Rert'ivncc List. 1st, October, 1908.
Focke (Wilhelm Olbers). .Species Kuborum. Monographiaj

generis Itiibi Prodromus. Pars 1. Pp. 12<», figs. 53. (Pibl.

Bot. Heft 72.) 4to. Stutt(/art, 1910.

Foster (Sir Michael). See Klein (Edward Emanuel) and others.

ll:in(ll)0()k tor the Physiological Laboratory. 8vo. 1873.

Fries (Theodor Magnus). JJref och skrifvelser af och till

Carl von Linnc, nied understod af Svenska JStaten utgifna

af Upsala Universitet. Fcirsta Afdelningen.

Deel 111. pp. ii, 342. Deel IV. pp. iv, 3()r>.

Svo. Stocl-holm, 1909-1910.

Univ. of Uppsala.

Friese (Heinrich) and Wagner Itititr von Kremsthal (Franz).

Zoologischen Studien an liummeln. Pp. 104 and 7 Col. Taf.

(Spengel, Zool. Jahrb., Abt. Syst. xxix. Heft 1.)

8vo. Jena, 1910.
Garden (The). A'ol. 73. 4to. London, 1909. Editor.

Gardeners" Chronicle. 3 ser. Vols. 45, 4(j. fol. London, 1909.

Editor.
Gaskell ("Walter Holbrook). The Origin of Vertebrates. Pp. ix,

537 : with lOS illustrations. Svo. London, 1908.

Gibbs (Arthur Ernest). Insecta of Hertfordshire. See Victoria

History of the Connty of Hertford, Vol. I. fol. 1902.
31usci and Hepaticre of Hertfordshire. See Victoria

History of the County of Hertford, Vol. I. fol. 1902.

Gibbs (Lilian Suzette). Xotes on the Development and Structure

of the Seed in Alsinoidese. Pp. 31 ; witli 2 plates and 4 figures

in the text. (Ann. Bot. xxi.) Svo. London, 1907. Author.
Gieshrecht (Wilhelm). Stomatopoden. See Naples Zool.

Station. JNIonogr. xxxiii.
Goehel (Karl). Einleitung in die Experimentelle Morphologie der

Ptlanzen. Pp. viii, 200 ; mit 135 Abbilduiigen.

Svo. Leipzui luid Bd-Jin, 1908.
Grant (William Robert Ogilvie). See British Museum — Guide

Books. Guide to the British Vertebrates exhibited in the

Depart, of Zoology, Brit. Mu.s. (Nat. Hist.). Svo. 1910.

Gravely (F. H.). Polychaet Larvie. Pp. viii, 79 ; plates 4. See

Liverpool Marine Biology Committee, Memoir xix. 1909.

Green (Joseph Reynolds). A History of Botany. lSGO-1900.

Being a Continuation of Sachs's " Historv of Botanv." 1530-

1860. Pp.543. Svo. O.r/br J, 3 909. /S/r Frank Crisp.

Gregory (William K.). Tbe Orders of Mammals. Pp. 524 ;

tigs. 32. (Bull. Amer. :Mus. Nat. Hist, xxvii.)

Svo. Neiv York, 1910.

LINNEAX SOCIETY OK LONDON. II9

Groom (Percy). See Warming (Johannes Eugenius Biilow).

(Ecolo<,vy of Plants. Svo. 19U9.

Gunn (W. D.). Cattle of Southern Iiidhi. Pp. 65; plates 68.

(Dept. .\gric. Madras, vol. iii. Bull. uo. 60.)

8vo. Madras, 1909.
Gupte (B. A.). L'raiiiologioal Data from the Indian Museum.

See Calcutta — Indian Museum.
Haig (Harold A.). Tlie Plant Cell : its Modifications and AHtal

Processes. Pp. ix, 207; figs. 11"). Svo. London, 1910.

Hall (Alfred Daniel). Eotliamsted Experimental Station, Har-

penden. Animal lieport for 1909, with the Supplement to the

"' Guide to the Experimental Plots,"' contaiuiug the Yields per

Acre, &c. Pp.16. Svo. St. Albans,'l910. Author.

Hampstead.

Hampstead Scientific Society.

Keports, 1S99 1909. Svo. Hampstead, 1901-1910.

Hugh Findon.
Hansen (Hans Jacoh). The Schizopoda of the Siboga Expedition.

Sec Siboga-Expeditie, Monogr. ;37. 4to. 1910.

Hartog (Marcus Manuel). See Butler (Samuel). Unconscious

Memory. New Edition. Pp. xxxv, 186. Svo. 1910.

Harvey (William Henry) and Sonder (Otto Wilhelm). Elora

Capensis : beiug a Systematic Description of the Plants of the

Cape Colony, Caffraria, and Port Natal. Vols. 1-3.

Svo. Duhlin, 1859-65.
\_Continaed as]
(and neighbouring Territories). By various Botanists.

Edited bv Sir W. T. Thiselton-Dyek. Vol. V. Sect. I.

Part 11. ■ Svo. London, 1910. Sir W. T. Thiselton-Dyer.

Herdman (William Abbott). The Marine Biological Station of

Port Erin (Isle of Man), being the Twenty-third Annual

Keport of tlie Liverpool Marine Biology Committee. Pp. 62 ;

figs. 21. Svo. lAverpooJ, 1909. Author.

Herr (Oswald). Beitriige zur Insektenfauna Oeningens. Coleo-

ptera. Pp. 90 ; Taf. 7. (Nat. Verb. HoU. Maatsch. AVet.

Haarlem, xvi.) 4to. Haarlem, 1862. G. Lewis.

Herries (Robert Stansfield) and Monckton (Horace Woollaston).

Excursion to the Tertiary Beds of the Isle of AVight. Pp. xiii,

figs. 5. (Proc. Geol. Assoc, xiv. Part 3.) Svo. London, 1895.

H. W. Monckton.
Hertwig (Wilhelm August Oscar). Allgemeine Biologic. Dritte

Auflage. Pp. xix, 728 ; mit 435 Abbildungen.

Svo. Jena, 1909.
Hill (William) and Monckton (Horace Woollaston). Excursion

to llitchin. Jieport. Pp.5. (Proc. Geol. Assoc, xiv. Part 10.)

Svo. London, 1896.
Hirst (Arthur Stanley). See British Museum — Guide Books.

Guide to the Crustacea, Arachnida, Onychophora, and Myrio-

poda, exhibited in the Depart, of Zoology, Brit. Mus. (Nat.

Hist.). Svo. 1910.

I20 I'Hoceedinos ok thk

Hodgkin (John). Proper Terms: An attempt nt a rational
e.\|)lanation nt' the meanings oF the CoMection of Phrases in
"The JJook of St. Albans," 148(), entitled "Compaynys of
Beestys and I'owlvs," and similar Lists. Pp. 187.

8vo. LoivJon, 1909. Author.

Hole (Robert Selby). A Manual of Botany for the Indian
Forest fStiidciits. Pp. xi, 2")0 ; plates 215. Index, pp. xxi.

Svo. C'dlcvtta, 1909. Author.

Holt (Ernest "William Lyons). Keport of a Survey of I'raw lintj;
Grounds on the Coast of Counties Down, Louth, Meatli, and
Dublin. Pp. .538; plates 2. (Fisheries, Ireland. Sci. Invest.
r.1119, i.) 8vo. Dublin, 1910. Authors & Scientific Adviser.

Holtennann (Carl). Schwendeners \'orlesun<.,M'n iiber ^lechanische
Probleme der Botanik, gehalten an der Universitiit Berlin.
Pp. vi, l.'j4. Mit dem JJildnis Schwendeners und 90 Text-
ligiiren. Svo. Leijjzk/, 1909.

Hope (The) Reports. (A Series of Beprints and Extracts from
various .Journals, re-issued for private Circulation.) Edited by
EoAVAKO B. PouLTOx. Yol. YIl. 1908-1910.

Svo. Oxford, 1910. E. B. Poult:n.

Hopkinson (John). Botany of Hertfordshire. iSee Victoria
History of the County of Hertford, Yol. I. fol. I9(i2.

Beptilia and Batrachia of Hertfordshire, ^SV^ Victoria

History of the County of Hertford, Yol. I, fol. Iii02.

(ieology of IMiddlesex and Hertfordshire. Pp.50; with

2 plates. (Geol. Assoc. .Jubilee, vol. i.) Mvo. London, 1909.

Author.

Horsley (Victor). The Structure and Functions of the Brain and

Spinal Cord. Being the FuUerian Lectures for 1891. Pp. vi,

22'.\. With 50 illustrations. Svo. r.ondon, 1892.

H. W. Monckton.

Hewlett (Frank M.). See Maxwell-Lefroy (H.). Indian Insect

Life. " 4to. 1909.

Hubrecht (Ambrosius Arnold Willem). Die Siiugetierontogenese

in ilirer Bedeutuiig fiir die Phylogenie der AVirbeltiere. Pp. iv,

247; mit 186 Textfignren. Svo. Jemi, 1909.

Hunter {Sir William). Plants of Prince of Wales Islands.

From a MS. in the British Mnseum. Introduction by H. N.

EiDLEV. Pp. 77. (Journ. Straits Branch Kov. As. Soc. No. 53,

1909.) ^\-o. Siiu/ajHire, }'J0\). H.N.Ridley.

Ihering (Hermann von) and Ihering (Rodolpho). Catalogos da

Fauna Brazileira. Yol. I. As Aves do Brazil.

Svo. ^V7o Faido, 1907.
Ihle (J. E. W.). Die Thaliaceen (einschliesslich Pyrosomen) der
Siboga-Expedition. See Siboga-Expeditie, Monogr. 5G d.

4to. 1910.
India.

A ]\Lanual of Forest Law compiled for the l^se of Students at
the Imperial Forest College, Dehra Dun. Pp. v, 100.

Svo. Cakutia, 1906.

LIXNEAX SOCIETY OF LONDON. 121

India (con.).

A Concise Manual of S^-lvit-ulture for the Use of Forestry
Studeuts in India. Pp. xvi, 240. 8vo. Calcutta, 1906.

Indian (The) Forest Records. Vol. 1. Parts 1-2.

4to. Calcutta, 1908.

Part I. Stebbixg (E. P.). Note on the Lac Insect (Tacl/ardia lacca).

Pp. vi, 84, with 2 plates. ItlUS.
Part II. Caccia (A. M. F.). Preliminarv Note on the Development of tiie

Sal in Volume and in Money-Value. Pp. 8a-23S, o plates and

Map. l'Jt)S.

Indian (The) Forester. Edited by E. P. Stebbing. Vols. 31, 32.

4to. Calcutta, 1905-1906.

Edited bv P. 11. Ceuttekbuck. Vols. ;33-3()V

4to. Calcutta, 1907-1910.
Institnt Botanique. See Recueil de I'lnstitiit Botanique. Leo

Errera. (Uni\ersito de Bruxelles.)
Isgrove (Annie). Eledone. Pp. viii, lOo ; ])lates 10, figs. 7.

See Liverpool Marine Biology Committee, Memoir xviii.

1909.
Jackson (Benjamin Daydon). Darwiniana : being a reprint of

three Short Essays prepared for the Darwin Centenary held at

Cambridge, June 20-24, 1909. Pp. 16. Svo. London, 1910.

Author.
Kellog (Vernon L.). Inheritance in Silkworms. Pp. 89 ; with

4 plates. See Leland Stanford Junior University Publications.

Univ. Series, 1. Svo. 1908.

Kemp (Stanley). The Decapoda Natantia of the Coasts of

Ireland. Pp. 190 : plates 23. (Fisheries, Ireland, Sci. Invest.

1908, i.) Svo. DuhUn, 1910. Authors & Scientific Adviser.
Kensington (William C). Forestiy in New Zealand. Pp. 118;

Mgs. 43 and 2 maps. fol. Wellinrjton, 1909.

Kerner von Marilaun (Anton). Die Schutzmittel des Pollens,

gegen die Xachtheile vorzeitiger dislocation und gegen die

JS"achtheile vorzeitiger liefruchtuug. Pp. 71. (Per. naturw.-

med. A'ereiu Innsbruck, Jahrg. ii., iii.) Svo. Innshrucl; 1873.

Die Schutzmittel der Bliithen gegen unberufene Gaste.

Pp. 68 ; mit 3 Tafeln. 4to. Lmshrucl; 1879.

Kershaw (E. M.). See Slopes (Marie Charlotte Carmichael).
Tl-.e Anatomy of Cretaceous Pine Leaves. Svo. 1910,

KiefFer (Jean Jaques). See Berlin. Das Tierrcich. Liefg. 24.
Ilymenoptera — Cynipidai. Svo. 1910.

Kirby (William Egmont). Butterflies and Moths of the United
Kingdom. Pp. Iii, 468, and 70 col. plates.

Svo. London, 1909.

Klein (Edward Emanuel) and others. Handbook for the
Physiological Laboratory, by E. Klein, J. Buruon-Sanderson,
. . . M. Foster , . . T. Lauder Brunton . . . Edited by
J. Burdon-Sandebson. Atlas only. Pp. xvi, 123 plates.

Svo. London, 1873. John Hopkinson.

122 PBOCEKDINGS OF TlfE

Knoblauch (Emil). Oekologische Anatomie der Holzpflanzen dei*

siidah-iktinisflien iininergriiiieii Biisehregion. Habilitations-

schrift. Pp. 44. 8vo. Tu/nnrfen, 1890,

Knowles {Miss M. C). >''■<' Dublin. Natioiial Museum of Science

iiiul Art. Jliind List of Irisii Flowering Plants and Ferns.

Pp. -Jii; Index to (ieuera, vi. Svo. Dublin, 1!)10.

R. F. ScharflF.
Koehler (Rene). An Account of the Deep-8ea Asteroidea

collected liy the Koyal Indian Marine Survey Ship ' Investigator.'

/Sit Calcutta — Indian Museum.
Klikenthal (Georg). /*>'.< Engler (H. G. A.). Das PHanzenreich.

C yiM-raceic CaricoidciO. Heft 38. 19U9.
Kynoch (James). Wild Flowers of Barmouth and Xeighbjurhood.

Thii-d I'Mition. 8vo. Jiannonth, 1899. Author.

Lankester ('S/y Edwin Ray). A Treatise on Zoology. Edited by

i:. Kay L.vxKi-STKK. Parts IV, YII, IX.

Svo. London, 1900-1909.

Part I. fascicle 1. Introdiiclion and Protozoa. By S. J. Hickson,

J. J. LisTKii, F. W. Gamble, A. VVillky, II. M. Woodcock, the

late W. F. li. Wkldu.s, and Sir E. Ray Lankester. Pp. xxii,

296, witli numerous illnstratiuns in tlie text. 1909.
Part I. fai-cicle 2. Introduction and Protozoa. By J. B. Farmer,

J. J. LisTEK, E. A. MixcniN, and S. J. IIicksox. Pp. vi, 451,

with numerous illustration?. 1903.
Part II. Poritera and Ctrientera. By E. A. Mini nix, G. Herbert Fowler,

and Gii,BEi£T C. Boluxe. With an Introduction by E. Hat

Laxkesteu. 1900.
Part III. i']cliinodcrnia. By F. A. Bather, assisted by J. W. Gregory and

E. S. Go<j»Ricii. Pp. vi, 344, witii 47 illustrations in the text.

19n().
Part IV. Platyhelmia, Mesozoa, and ]S'enierlini. By W. Blaxland Be.\-

iiA.M. Pp. vi, 204, with 2S illustrations in' the text. 1901.
Part V. Mollusca. By Pail Pelse.veer. Pp. 355, with 301 illustrations

in tiic text. 190(i.
Part VII. Appendiculata. (Third fascicle: Crustacea.) By V^. T. Galmax.

Pp. viii, 34li, with 194 figs. 1909.
Part IX. Vertehrata Craniata. (First fascicle: Cvclostomes and Fishes.)

By E. S. Goodrich. Pp. xvi, 518, figs. 51.5. 1909.

Laurent (L.). Flore plaisancienne des Argiles Cinerifiques de
Xiac ( Cantal), avec une introduction geologique. Pp. 88 ; pis, 9.
(Ann. Mus. Hist. Xat. Marseille, xii.) 4to. MarseiUc, 1908.

Laurie (D. F.). Keport of the Poidtrv E.vpert (South Australia)
for the Year 1907-1908. Pp. 7; plates 13.

fol. Adelaide, 1908. Author.

Laval (Patrik Fabian Honore de). FranistiiUning af chloro-
phyllkornens anatomisliu egenskapcr och utveckling enligt de
nyaste asigterna. Akadeniislc A f handling. Pp. 40.

Svo. L'i>i)S(da, 1S72. Univ. of Uppsala.

Leland Stanford Junior University Publications. University
Series, Xos. 1, 2. >\o. !San Francisco, 1908.

No. 1. Keleoco (Vernon L.). Inheritance in Silkworms. — I. Pp.89,

witlj 4 plates. 1908.
Ko. 2. MacFari.axi) (Fraxk Mace). The Opisthobranchiatc Mollu.sca

of the Branner-Agassiz Expedition to Brazil. Pp. 104, with

10 plates. PJ09.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 1 23

Liverpool.

Liverpool Marine Biology Committee.

Memoirs on Typical Eritisli Marine Plants and Animals,
Edited by ^V. A. Heruman. I-XIX.

Svo. Liverpool, 1890-1909.

XVII r. ElecloHC. By Annie Isgroye. Pp. viii, 10.5; plates 10, figs. 7.

1<J09.
XIX. Polychffit Larva\ By F. H. Gkaviolv. Pp. viii, 70; plates 4.

1009.

London.

Holmesdale Natural History Club, Reigate.

Proceedings for the Years 1906, 1907, 1903, 1909.

Svo. lieiyate, 1910. C. E. Salmon.
Research Defence Society.

Experiments on Animals. Pamphlets issued by the li. D. S.
Eebruary-Augnst, 1908. Svo. London, 1908. Secretary.
Royal Microscopical Society.

Catalogue of the Library, Pp. 141. Svo. London, 1910.

Royal Society of Arts.

Directorv of the Eoyal Society of Arts. Eounded 1754.
Incorporated 1847. Edited by Sir Henry Trueman
Wood. Pp. 70, figs, 7. Svo. London, 1909.

Sleeping Sickness Bureau.

Bulletin, Vol. I.-» Editor, Director of the Bureau.

Svo. Ljondon, 190S>

Skeleton Maps of Tropical Africa showing the Distribution

of Tsetse-Flies and Sleeping Sickness ; issued under the

Direction of the Honorary Managing Committee. P]). 5 and

2 maps. 4to. London, 1909.

Sleeping Sickness : How to Avoid Infection ; With an

Account of GUssina j^alpaUs, and Illustrations of this and

other Biting Flies. For the use of Travellers and Eesidents

in Tropical Africa. Pp. 15. Svo. London, 1910.

South Eastern Union of Scientific Societies. See South

Eastern Union &c.

Lonnberg (Einar). Om Rename och deras Lefnadsvanor.

Pp. J 97 ; met 3 Karten, figs. 15. (Bilaga till " Eorhandlingarne

intor skiljedomstolen af 1909 i renbetesfragan," Afdelning I.)

Svo. Uppmla, 1909. Author.
Lundstrom (Axel Nicolaus). Carl Linnaei resa till Lap|)land 1732.
Xagraskizzer. Pp, 21. Svo. Upsala,l'$<1'6. Univ. of Uppsala.
Lydekker ( Richard). Palaeontology ( Vertebrata ) of Hertfordshire.
See Victoria History of the County of Hertford. fol. 1902.
MacFarland (Frank Mace). The Opisthobranchiate Mollusca of
the Branuer-Agassiz Expedition to Brazil. Pp. 104, with
19 plates. See Leland Stanford Junior University Publica-
tions. Univ. ISeries No. 2, Svo. 19U9.
McNab (Robert). Murihiku. — A History of the South Island of
New Zealand and the Islands adjaceitt and Iviug to the South,
from 1G42 to 1835. Pp. xiv, 499 : plates 11.

Svo. Wellington, 19'09. Alex. H. Tumbull.

I 24 PROCEEDINGS or Till:

Maiden (Joseph Henry). A L'litirjil Revision of tlie Genus
/'jKcali/ptiis. Pai-tXI. 4to. S)/(hie I/, ivh). Author.

Manual (A Concise) of Sylviculture. -SVe India. l'J<>6.

Marriner (George R.). The Kea. Pj). 51 ; with 44 ilhistrations.

8vo. London, 1!)09.

Marty (Pierre). ^V*? Laurent (L.). Flore plaisancienne der
Argiles Ciiii-ntiqucs de Isiiie (Caiital), avee une iutrodiietion
•■[eologique par P. Marty. 1908.

Massart (Jean). Essai de Gc'ographie JJotanique des Districts
I.iUoraiix et Alhiviaux df la Belgique. l'|). 12\, avee 82 pliotogr.,
4 diagr., 4 t-artes. 8vo. BruxeUis, 1908.

See Recueil de Vlnstitut Botanique. Leo Errera.

(rniversite de Jiruxelles.)

Matte (H.). Sin* le developpement niorphologique et aiiatoiuiquc

de (Terminations des Cyt-adacees. Pp. GO ; 2 planches et 5 figs.

(Mc'in. Soc. Limi. Normandie, xxiii.) 4to. Caen, 1908.

Matthews (Henry John). Tree-Culture in New Zealand. Pp. x,

12(); with 04 plates. 8vo. WelUn;/tnn, 1905.

W. C. Kensington.
Maxwell-Lefroy (H.). Indian Insect Life ; a Manual of the
Insects of tlie Plains (Tropical India). Assisted by Fkaxk M.
HowLETT. Pp. xii, 78(5 ; plates 84, figs. 530.

4to. Calcutta lJ- Simla, 1909.
Meddelanden fran Statens Skogs-forsoksanstalt. lliiftet 6.

4to. Stockholm, 1910.

Meijor (Charles John Adrian) and Monckton ( Horace Woollaston).

Excursion to Rcdliill and Nuffield. Iteport, pj). 4. (Proc. (Teol.

Assoc, xiii. part 10.) 8vo. London, 1894. H. W. Monckton.

Milford-on-Sea.

Record Society.

Vol. 1., No. 2. 8vo. MiJford-on-Sea, 1910.

No. 2. Wild Flowers and Seaweeds of Milfurd.

Hon. Secretary.

Monckton (Horace Woollaston). On the Gravels South of the

Thames from Guildford to Newbury. Pp. 19 ; figs. 3. (Q. Journ.

Geol. Soc. vol. 48.) ' Svo. London, 1892.

The Bagshot Beds of Bagshot Heath. Pp. 12. (Q. Jouru.

Geol. Soc. vol. 48.) Svo. London, 1892.

The Geology of the Country round Stirling. With an

Appendix by J. G. GoonCHiLir. Pp. 12. (Proc. Geol. Assoc,
xii.) " Svo. London, 1892.

— On the Occurrence of Boulders and Pebbles from the
Glacial Drift in Gravels South of the Thames. Pp. 12,
(Q. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. 49.) Svo. London, 1893.

Geological Notes in the Neighbourhood of Ongar, Essex.

Pp. 6. (Essex Nat. vii.) Svo. Bnclhurst Bill, 1893.

— On the Gravels near Barking Side, A\'"anstead, and
Walthamstow, Essex. Pp. 6. (Essex Nat. vii.)

Svo. BncHmrst Hill, 1893.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON, 1 25

Monckton (^ Horace W.). On a Picrite and otlier associated Rocks
at Jiarntoii, near Edinburgh. Pp. 5. (Q. Journ. (leol. Soe.
vol. 50.) 8vo. Loudon, 1894,

On a Specimen of Eri/ma eleaans from the Inferior Oolite

of Dundry Hill, Pp. 1. (Proc. Geol. Assoc, xiii.)

8vo. London, 1894.

Xotes of (Geological Excursion iu Switzerland. Part 3.

(Proc. Geo). Assoc, xiv. pp. 52-58.) Pp. 7. 8vo, London^ 1895.

The Stirling Dolerite, Pp. 13 ; figs. 3. (Q. Journ. Geol.

Soc. vol. 51,) 8vo. London, 1895.

— Report of the Excursion to Ilendon. Pp. 5 ; figs. 3. (Proc.

Geol. Assoc xiv.) 8vo. I^ondon, 1896.

Excursion to Swanage, Corfe Castle, Kiineridge, &c.

Part I. Pp. (i. (Proc. Geo! Assoc, xir,) 8vo. London, 1896.

The Stirling District. Pp. 5. (Proc. Geol. Assoc, xv.)

8vo. London, 1897.

Long Excursion. — Stirling Report. Pp. 2. (Proc. Geol.

Assoc. XV.) 8vo. London, 1897.

On some Gravels of the Bagshot District. Pp. 10, figs. 3.

(Q. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. 54.) 8vo. London, 1898.

Cycling Excursion from Winchfield to Wokingham.

Report. Pp. 3. (Proc. Geol. Assoc, xvi.) 8vo. London, 1899,
— Notes on some Hardanger Lakes, Pp. 8 ; figs. 4. (Geol.
Mng., Dec. iv. vol. vi. no. 420.) 8vo. London, 1899.

Excursion to AV^imbledon and Kingston. Report. Pp. 3.

(Proc. Geol. Assoc, xvi. ) 8vo. London, 1900.

Excursion to AVinchfield and Hook. Report. Pp. 4.

(Proc. Geol. Assoc, xvi.) 8vo. London, 1900.

— On some Landslips in Boulder-Clay near Scarborough.
Pp. 4 ; figs. 2. (Q. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. 57,)

8vo, L^ondon, 1901.

— On the Origin of the Gravel-Flats of Surrey and Berk-
shire. Pp. 4, (Geol, Mag,, Dec, iv, vol. viii. no. 449,)

8vo. London, 1901.
On some Examples of Marine and Subaerial Erosion,

Pp, G; fig, 1, (Geol, Mag., Dec. iv. vol. ix. no. 459.)

8vo. London, 1902,
— On the Recent Geological History of the Bergen District
of Norway, Pp. 18, (Proc. Geol. Assoc, xviii.)

8vo. London, 1903.
Cycling Excnrsion to the Aldersliot District. Report.

Pp. 5. (Proc. Geol. Assoc, xviii.) 8vo. L^ondon, 1903.

— On some examples of the different Types of Geological
Deposits. Pp. 24. (Proc. Geol. Assoc, xviii. part 7.)

8vo. London, 1904.
Excursions to the Farnham Gravel Pits on April 23rd, and

to the J^rickfields and Gravel Pits at Daw ley, between Haves
and West Drayton, on April 30th, 1904. Pp. 6 ; fig. 1. (Proc.
(jeol. Assoc, xviii. part 8.) 8vo. London, 1904,

126 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Monckton (Horace W.)- The Eecent Work of the Norwegian
(Teological Survey in the Hardanger District. Pp. 6. (G-eol.
Mag., Dee. v. vol. ii. no. 48S.) 8vo. London, 1905.

List of the Geological Society Club, 1824-1904. Pp. 15.

Svo. London, 1905.

The Geology of the Dorset Coast. Pp. 32 ; plate 1 and

10 figs. (Jubilee Vol. Geol. Assoc, Part 2.)

Svo. London, 1910. Author.

Monckton (Horace W.) and Herries (Robert Stansfield). On
soini' Hill (Iravels North of the Tliaine.s. P()- 7. ( Proc. Geol.
Assoc, xii.) Svo. London, 1892.

Monckton (Horace W.) and Mangles (Henry Albert). Excursion
to Farnham. Pp. 8 ; figs. 2. (Proc. Geol. Assoc, xiii. part 3.)

Svo. London, 1893.

Monckton (Horace W.) and Shrubsole (Octavius Albert). Excur-
sion to Heading aTid Caversham. Keport. Pp.3. (Proc. Geol.
Assoc, xix., part 3.) Svo. Lo)idon, 1905.

Monckton (Horace W.). Shrubsole (Octavius Albert), and White
(Harold J. Osborne). Excursion to Heading (Ijerksliire),
Saturday, September 28th, 1907. Centenary Celebration
Keport. Pp. 9 ; figs. 3. (Proc. Geol. Assoc, xx. part 3.)

Svo. London, 1907.

Monckton (Horace W.)and Stebbing (William Pinchard Delane).
Excursion to Betchworth and Headley. Keport. Pp. 5 ; tig. 1.
(Proc. Geol. Assoc, xiv. part 3.) Svo. London, 1S95.

Monckton (Horace W.) and White (H. J. Osborne). The Geology
of Hampshire and the Bagshot District. The Coast Sections by
H. W. ^loxok'TON. The Chalk by H. J. Osborxe White.
Pp. 1(3 ; figs. 5. (Jubilee Vol. Geol. Assoc, Part 2.)

Svo. London, 1910. H. W. Monckton.

Morley (Claude). See British Museum. Hymenopterous Insects.
Catalogue of British llvmenoptera of the Family Chalcididae.
Pp. 74. ' Svo. 19] 0.

Mundy ( Arthur Terry). The Anatomy, Habits, and Psychology
of Chlronomi's jmsio, Meigen (the early stages), with Notes on
various other Invertebrates, chiefiy Chironomida?. Pp. 5(5 ; with
8 plates. " 4to. Leicester, 1909.

Nancy.

Societe des Sciences {Ancienne Societe de$ Sciences Xaiurelles de
Stranliouri/).

Bulletin, Serie 3, Tome viii.->- Svo, Nanctj, 1907->-

Naples.

Zoologische Station zu Neapel.

Fauna und Flora des GoU'es von Neapel. Monogra])h XXXIII.

4to. Leipzig cS- Berlin, 1910.

XXXllI. Stoiiiutopoclen, Tlieil I. Von W. Giesbreciit. Pp. 240,
TiifelnU. 1910.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 127

Nathorst (Alfred Gal)riel). Emanuel Swedenboeg as a Geologist.

Pp. 47; with 6 plates. (Ein. ywedenborg as a Scientist, Miscell.

Contrib. Edited by Alfeed H. Stroh, Yol, i. Sect. 1.)

4to. SiocMolm, 1908.
KoNL'NCi Oscar II. ocli den Geografiska Forskningen. Pp.7.

(Ymer, Arg. 1907, no. 24, p. 307.) 8vo. Stockholm, 1908.

Cael yon Linne als Geolog. Pp. 86; mit 2 Tafein und 10

Textiigureu. 8vo. Jena, 1909. Author.

Newstead (Robert). On Scale Insects (Coccidse) &e. from the
Uganda Protectorate. Pp. 7 ; figs. 7. (Bull. Ent. Itesearcli, i.)

8vo. London, 1010.

On two new Species of African Coccidse. Pp. 5 : figs. 2.

(Journ. Econ. Biol, v.) 8vo. London, 1910. Author.

New Zealand.

Report of the Royal Commission on the Timber and Timber-
building Industries. Pp. liv, 832 ; with 2 maps.

fol. Wellington, 1909.
Nutting (Charles Cleveland). The Gorgonacea of the Siboga
Expedition.

III. The Mui-ic'eidce. IV. The Plexauridre. V. The Isida\
See Siboga-Expeditie. Monogr. 13, 13//, 13 6".
Olsson-SeflFer (Pehr). The Rubber Industry of Mexico. Pp. 8.
[Reprinted from 'Tropical Life.'] Svo. London, 1910.

Two Vegetable AVaxes from Mexico. Pp. 6. [Reprinted

from 'Tropical Life,' Febr. 1910.] Svo. London, 1910.

Author.
Oxford.

Ashmolean Natural History Society.

Proceedings and Report, 1909. 8vo. Oxford, 1910.

Percival (John). Agricultural Botany. 4th Edition. Pp. xiv,

828 ; figs. 2G5. 8vo. London, 1910.

Perez (Charles). Recherches Histologiques sur la Metamorpliose

des Muscides {CaUiphora erj/throcephala, Mg.). Pp. 274 ;

planches 16. (Arch. Zool. exper. S*" sor, iv. pp. 1-274, pis. 1-16.)

8vo. Paris, 1910.
Philadelphia.

University of Pennsylvania.

Botanical Laboratory. Contributions, Yol. III. no. 2.

8vo. PhiladeljJiia, 1908.
Pitard (J.) et Proust (L.). Les lies Canaries. Flore de I'Archipel.
Pp.502; planches 1!). 8vo. Paris, J 90S.

Pittier de Fabrega (Henry). The Lecythidacea? of Costa Rica.
Pj). 7; ])lates 8, tigs. 4. I'onduzia, a new Genus of Apocynaceaj
from Central America. Pp. 2 ; plate 1, tigs. 2. (Contrib.
U.S. Nat. Herb. xii. part 2.) 8vo. Washinr/ton, 1908.

The Mexican and Central American Species of Sa2mcm.

(Contrib. L^.S. Herb. xii. part 4.) 8vo. Wushhujton, 1908.

128 PllOCBEDINGS OF THE

Porsch (Otto). Dt'i" .S|)!iltofFnungs-:ip])ivral iin Tiiclite der Phylo-
f^t'iiio. I"]iii lit'itrafi; ziir ])hyl()<;('iietisclK'ii Pflan/.enliistologie.
Vp. \\, l'J6; init 4 Tat'elii uiid 4 Aljbilduiigen iiii Texte.

8vo. Jena, 1905.
Portici.

Laboi'atorio di Zoologia Generale a Agravia.

Kdllcttiii.). Vols. I lll.-> Svo. J 'a, -t ic i, M)07-VM9.

Regia Scuola Superiore di Agi'icoltura.

Aniiali. .Seric 1', ^'ol. Yiii. S\o. J'ortici, 190S.

Poulton (Edward Bagnall). Charles Darwin and the Origin of
Species. Addresses etc. in America and England in the Year
ot" the two Anniversaries. Pp. xv, 302.

Svo. London, ]yu9. Author.

Prain (David). Contributions to Indian Botanv. (Keprinted

frcin IVriodicals, 1902-1006.) 8vo. London, ]dOii. Author.

Pringsheini (Hans). Die A'ariabilitiit niederer Organismen. Eine
deszeudenztheoretische Sludie. Pp. viii, 21(5.

Svo. Berlin, 1910.
Progressus Rei Botanicae (continued).

Bd. 111. neft 1. Dixon (Hexuy H.). Transpiration and tlie Ascent of Sap.

Pp. 1-1(J. figs. 7. 1900.

Zaccuakias (1<].). Die cliemiselic Bescliaffenheit von Protoplaania

unci Zellkei-n. I'u. 07-2.^7. lOOH.

Heft 2. Fui wuiTU (C). Die Kntwielilung der Anslesevorgiingebei

den landwirtschaftlichen Kulturptlanzen. Pp. 2.")0-3y(). lOO'J.

]3.*v (J. CiiuiSTiAx). Bibliograpliies of Botany. Pp. 331-45(5.

1909.

Proust (L.). iSee Pitard (J.). Les lies Canaries. Flore de

IWrcbipel. Pp. 502; plates 19. Svo. PiO'ls, 1908.

Prowazek (Stanislaus Joseph Mathias von). Einfiihrung in die

Pliysiologie der Einzelligen (Protozoen). Pp. 172; niit .51

Abbildiingen im Text. Svo. Tjiipzlii und Berlin, 1910.

Pycraft (William Plane). See British Museum — (jiiide-Books.

(niide to the British Vertebrates exhibited in tlie Depart, of

Zoology, Brit. Mus. (Nat. Hist.). 1910.

Quelch (John J.). Eeport on the Giant Motli-borer. (With

Notes on the Small Moth-borer and the Beetle-borer.) Pu. 32 ;

])late 1. , Svo. Geor(/etotvn, Demerara, 1910. Author.

Racovitza (EmileG.). Spheromiens et Pevisioii des Monolistrini

(Isopodes spheromiens). (Arch. Zool. exper. 5'' ser. iv. pp. 02.5-

758, pis. 18-21.) Svo. Paris, 1910.

Rangachari (K.). .SVt' Thurston ( Edgar). Castes and Tribes of

Southern India. 7 vols. Svo. 1909.

Eea ( Carleton) . See Amphlett ( John). The Botany of AVorcester-

sliire. Pp. xxxiii. (iiil, and inaj). Svo. 1909.

Recueil de I'lnstitut Botanique (Universite de Bruxelles).

I'ublie par Jji';o Ekuaka. Vols. I. -II I.

4to. JU'».v,Jlcs, 1900-1908.

Regan (Charles Tate). See British Museum — Guide-Books. Guide

to the British \'ertebrates exhibited in the Depart, of Zoolojrv,

Brit. Mus. (Nat. Hist.). Svo. 1910.

LINITEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 1 29

Keis (Robert). Phjtochemische Untersuchung der Enjthrcea Cen-

taurium Pers. Inaugural-Dissertation. Pp. 45,

8vo. Strasshurg, 1909. Prof. Edw. ScMr.
Revue de Botanique Systematique et de Geographie Botanique.

Publiee sous la Direction par Georges Kouy. Vols. I., II.

{all published). 8vo. PrtWs, 1903-1904.

Ridewood (Walter George). See British Museum. Special Guide

ISTo. 4. Pp. V, 50 ; with 2 portraits. 8vo. 1909.

Ridley (Henry Nicholas). The Flora of the Telora and Batang

Padang Valleys. Pp. 98. (Journ. Federated Malay States

Mus. iv.) 8vc>. Singapore, 1909. Author.
jN^ew or Rare Malayan Plants. Series A^. Pp.61. (.Journ.

Straits Branch Roy. As. Soe. no. 54, 1909.)

8vo. Singapore, 1909. Author.
See Hunter {Sir William). Plants of Prince of Wales

Island. Pp. 77. 1909.
Rikli (Martin Albert). Die Arve in der Schweiz. Ein Beitrag

zur Waldgeschichte und VValdwirtschaft der Schweizer Alpen.

Pp. xxxix, 455 ; mit 21 Ivarten, 9 Tafeln, nnd 51 Textbildern.

(Neue Denkschr. Schweiz. Nat. Ges. Bd. 47.) 4to. ZUrich, 1909.
Rittinghaus (Peter). Ueber die Widerstandsfahigkeit des Pollens

gagen aussere Einfllisse. Inaugural-Dissertation.

8vo. Bonn, 1887.
Robert (Philippe). See Correvon (Henri). La Flore Alpine.
Rodier (William). The Rabbit Pest in Australia. Pp. 24.

8vo. Melbourne, 1908. Author.
Rosander (H. A.). Studier ofver bladraossornas organisation.

Mossa, Vaginula och Sporogon. Akaderaisk Afhandling. Pp.viii,

loo, with 113 figs. 8vo. Uppsala, 1906.

Rosenberg (Gustaf Otto). Svensk Botanisk Tidskrift. Utgifven

. . . Redigerad . . . Dr. G. O. Rosenberg. See Stockholm.

Svenska Botaniska Foreningen, Bd. 1-3. 8vo. 1907-1909,
Rouy (Georges). See Revue de Botanique Systematique, <Sfc.
Saccardo (Pietro Andrea). Sylloge Fungorum omnium hucusque

Cognitorum. Vol. XIX. Index Iconum Fungorum enumerans

eoruudem iiguras omnes hucusque editas ab auctoribus sive

antiquis sive recentioribus. Ductu et consilio P. A. Saccardo,

congessit J. B. Traverso. A-L. Pp. xi, 1158.

Svo. Patavli, 1910.
Sanderson (John Scott Burdon). See Klein (Edward Emanuel)

and others. Handbook for the Physiological Laboratory.

Svo. 1873.
Sarasin (Fritz). Ueber die Geschichte der Tierwelt von Ceylon.

Pp. 160; Taf. 3. (Spengel, Zool. Jahrb. Suppl. 12, Heft 1.)

Svo. Jena, 1910.
Saunders (James). Mvcetozoa of Hertfordshire. See Victoria

History of the County of Hertford, Vol. I. fol. 1902.

Schepman (Mattheus Marinus). Gymnoglossa der Siboga

Expedition. Part III. See Siboga-Expeditie, Monogr. 49.

1909.

LINN. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1909-1910. l'

I 30 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Schlichs Manual of Forestry. Vol. II. Silviculture. By Sir

AV>i. ScHLicii. fourth Edition, Revised. Pp. ix, 424, with

100 illustrations. 8vo. London, 1910.

Secretary of State for India in Council.

Schwendeners Vorlesungen iiber Mechanische Problems der

Botanik. See Holtermann (Carl).
Scott (Andrew). The Co])epoda of the Siboga Expedition, Part I.

See Siboga-Expeditie, Moiiogr. xxix. a, Livr. 44.
Seller (Jean). Bearbeitung der Briiggerschen Materialen zur
Biindiierllora. Inaug.-Diss. Pp. 580 ; rait 7 Tafeln, 1 Karte,
und 1 Tabelle. (Jahresber. Nat. Ges. Graubiinden.)

8vo. Chur, 1909. Dr. Hans Schinz.
Seton (Ernest Thompson). Life-Histories of Northern Animals.
An Account of the Mammals of Manitoba. 2 vols. Pp. xxx,
X, 1267; with 100 plates, 266 figs, and 68 maps.

4to. London, 1910.

I. Grass Eaters. Pp. xxx, 1-673 ; plates 1-46. figs. 1-182, maps 1-38.

II. Flesh Eaters. Pp. x, 075-1267 ; plates 47-100, figs. 183-266, maps 39-68.

Seward (Albert Charles). Fossil Plants : a Text-Book for

Students of Botany and Geology. Vol. 11. Pp. xxi, 624 ; with

265 illustrations 8vo. Cambridge, 1910.

Shipley (Arthur Everett). See Blanford (W. T.). The Fauna

of British India, including Ceylon and Burma.
Siboga-Expeditie. Livr, 41-51. 4to. Leiden, 1909-1910.

Prof. Max Weber.
Sillem (Charles). See Webb (Wilfred Mark).' The British
Woodlice. 8vo. 1906.

Sluiter (C. Ph.). Die Tunicaten der Siboga-Expedition. II.
Abteilung. Die Merosomen Ascidien. See Siboga-Expeditie,
Monogr. 56. 1909.
Smith (Edgar Albert) and Bloomer (Harry Howard). The
Marine Fauna of Zanzibar and British East Africa, from
Collections made by Cyril Crossland in the Tears 1901 and
1902. — On some Species of Solenidae. Pp. 3. (Proc. Zool.
Soc. Lond. 1906.) Svo. London, 1906. Authors.

South Eastern Naturalist. See South Eastern Union.
South Eastern Union of Scientific Societies.
Eeport and Transactions for 1897-99.

Svo. Tunhridye Wells ^- London, 1897-99.
{^Continued as]
The South Eastern Naturalist ; being the Transactions of the
South Eastern Union of Scientific Societies for 1900-1909.

8vo. London, 1900-1909.
Sperlich (Adolf). Untersuchungen an Blattgelenken. I. Eeilie.
Pp. 1 08 ; mit 7 Tafeln und 7 Abbildungen im Texte.

8vo. Jena, 1910.

Staff (Hans von). Die Anatomie und Physiologie der Fusulinen.

Pp. viii, 93 ; mit 2 Tafeln und 62 Textfiguren. (Zoologica,

Bd. xxii. Heft 58.) 4to. StuWjart, 1910.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 131

Stanford University, California. See Leland Stanford Junior

University.
Stebbing (Thomas Roscoe Rede). Crustacea of llertfonlsliii-e.
>Sce Victoria History of the Couuty of Hertford, Vol. I.

fol. 1902.
Stockholm.

Statens Skogsforsoksanstalt. See Meddelanden fran Statens

Skogsforsoksanstalt.
Svenska Botaniska Foreningen. Sveiisk Botanisk Tidskrift.
Utfiifven af Svenska Botaniska Eoreningeu.

Band 1. Eedaktor Dr. Gustaf Otto Rosenbeeg.

8vo. Stockholm, 1907-1908.

Band 2-3-> Redigerad a£ G, O. Rosenberg och Tycho

Vesteegeen. 8vo. Stockholm, 1909->

Stopes (Marie Charlotte Carmichael). Adventitious Buddiugand

Branching. Pp. 8 ; figs. (5, (New Phytol. ix.)

8vo. Camhridije, 1910.

Internal Anatomy of NUssonia oricntalis. Pp. o ; plate,

tig. 1. (Ann. Bot. xxiv.) 8vo. Oxford, 1910.

Studies on the Structure and Athnities of Cretaceous

Plants. Pp. 90 and 9 plates. (Phil. Trans, ser. B, vol. 201.)

4to. London, 1910. Author.
Stopes (Marie C. C.) and Kershaw (E. M.). Anatomy of
Cretaceous Pine Leaves. Pp. 2 ; plates 2. (Ann. Bot. xxiv.)

8vo. Oxford, 1910. Authors.
Stuxberg (Anton Julius). Bidrag till Nord- Amerikas Arthropod-
Fauna.

1. Oin Nord-Auierikas Oniscider.

2. Nya Nord-Amerikaiiska Litliobier.

Akademisk Athaudliug. Pp. 32. (Ofvers. Vet.-Akad. Porli.
1872, no. 2.) 8vo. Stockholm, 1B75. Univ. of Uppsala.

Subantarctic (The) Islands of New Zealand. Reports on the
Geo-Pliysics, Geology, Zoology, and Botany of the Islands
lying to the South of New Zealand ; based mainly on Ob-
servations and Collections made during an Expedition in
tlie Government Steamer Hinemoa (Captain J. iBollons) in
November 1907. Edited by Ckaeles Chilton. 2 vols.

4to. Wellington, N. Z., 1909.
Svensk Botanisk Tidskrift. See Stockholm : Svenska Botaniska

Foreningen.
Swedenborg (Emanuel) as a Geologist. See Nathorst (Alfred
Gabriel). 8vo. 1908.

Sydney, N.S.W.

Botanic Gardens and Government Domains. Director J. II.
Maiden. Report for 1908. fol. S;idne>j, 1909.

J. H. Maiden.

Talbot (William Alexander). Forest Flora of the Bombay

Presidency and Sind. A'^ol. I. Rauunculaceae to Rosaceie.

Pp. vi, 508, Index xxvi ; figs. 288. 4to. Poona, 1909.

Author.
/•'2

132 PROCEEDIirGS OF THE

Thayer (Abbott H.). See Thayer (Gerald H.). Concealing-

C'oloratiou in the Aninml Kingdon). 4to. 1909.

Thayer (Gerald H.). Concealing-Coloration in the Animal

Kingdom ; an Exposition of the Laws of Disguise through

Colour and Pattern. Being a Summary of Abbo'it H. Thateb's

Discoveries. Pp. xix, 2G0 ; plates IG, figs. 140.

4to. Neiv York; 1909.
Thiele (Johannes). Eevision des Systems der Chitonen ; in

2 Teilen. Pp. 132; mit 10 Tafeln und 5 Textfiguren.

(Zoologica, Bd. xxii. Heft 50.) 4to. Siattr/art, 1909-1910.

Thompson (Harold Stuart). Plant Distribution and Adaptation.

Pp. 7 (Friends' Quarterly Examiner, Jan. 1910.)

8vo. London, 1910, Author.
Thonner (Franz\ Die Bliitenpfianzen Afrikas. Pp. xvi, 072;

mit loo Tafeln und 1 Karte. Eoy. 8vo. Berlin, 1908.

Sir Frank Crisp.
Thurston (Edgar). Castes and Tribes of Southern India.

Assisted by K. Eangachaei. 7 vols. 8vo. Madras, 1909.

Author.
Tomaschek (Anton). Ueber Culturen der Pollenschlauchzelle.

Pp. 15, mit 1 Tafel. (Programm k.-k. deutschen Ober-

Gymnasiums zu Briinn.) 4to. Brunn, 1871.
Ueber die Entwicklung der Pollenpfliinzchen des Colchicuni

aiitumnaJe, Linn. Pp. 8, mit 1 Tafel. (S.B. k.-k. Akad. Wiss.

Abt. i. Bd. 76.) 8vo. Wien, 1877.

L^eber Binnenzellen in der grossen Zello (Antheridiinnzelle)

des Pollens einiger Coniferen. Zweiter Bericht. Pp. 16, mit
1 Tafel. (S.B. k.-k. Akad. Wiss. Abt. i. Bd. 78, pp. 197-212.)

8vo. Wien, 1879.

Tovey (James Richard). See Ewart (Alfred James) The

"Weeds, Poison Plants, and Naturalized Aliens of Victoria.

Pp. no ; plates :33. 8vo. 1909.

TuUberg (Tycho Fredrik). Om Skandinaviska Podurider af

Underfamiljen Lijntriniv. Akademisk Af handling. Pp. 21.

8vo. U2>srd a, 1SG9. Univ. of Uppsala.
Turner (E. Phillips). Keport on a Botanical Examination of the

Higher AVaimarino District. Pp. 14 : figs. 18 and maps.

fol. WdJinr/ton, 1909. Author.
Vahl (Martin). See Warming (Johannes Eugenius Billow).

(Ecology of Plants. 8vo. 19u9.

Velenovsky (Josef). Vergleichende Morphologie der Pflanzen.

;') Teile. P|i. iv, 1211 ; mit 900 Abbildungen im Text und

9 Doppcltafeln. Eoy. 8vo. Prag, 1905-1910.

Verson (Enrico). Se, alio stato inerte, gli stigmi del baco da seta

debbano ritenersi aperti o chiusi ? Pp. 8; figs. 3. (Atti E.

1st. Yeneto Sci. vol. 69, Parte seconda.) 8vo. Venezia, 1910.

Author.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OP LONDOW. 1 33

Vestergren (Tycho). Svensk Botauisk Tidskrift. Utgifven . . .
Eedigerad af . . . T. Vesteegeen. See Stockholm. Svenska
Botaniska Foreningen. Baud 2, 3. 8vo. 1909.

Victoria History of the County of Hertford. Vol. I.

fol. London, 1902.
Botany. By John Hopkinson.

,, Miisci and Hepaticte. By A. E. Gibus.

,, Mjcetozoa. By James Saunders.

Zoology.

Mollusea. By B. B. Woodward.
Insecta. By A. E. Gibbs.
Coleoptera. By E. G. Elliman.
Arachnida. By F. O. Pickard Cambridge.
Crustacea. By Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing.
Pisces. By G. A. Boulenger.
Reptilia and Batrachia. By John Hopkinson.
Aves and I\Iammalia. By A. F. Grossman.
Paheojitology (Vertebrata). By Richard Lydekker.

John Hopkinson.
Vries (Hugo de). The Mutation Theory : Experiments and
Observations on the Origin of Species in the Vegetable Kingdom.
Translated by J. B. Farmer and A. D. Daebishire.

Vol. I. Tlie Origin of Species by Mutation. Pp. xv, 582 ; plates 6,
figs. 119.

8vo. London, 1910.
Wagner (Adolf). Geschichte des Lamarckismus. Als Ein-

fiihrung in die Psycho-biologische Bewegimg der Gegenwart.

Pp. viii, 313 ; mit Portriit. 8vo. Stuttgart, 1908.

Wagner Hitter von Kremsthal (Franz). See Friese (Heinrich).

Zoologische Studien an Humraeln. 8vo. 1910.

Walter (Hans). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.

Phytolaccaceae. 1909.
Ward (Harry Marshall). Trees : a Handbook of Forest-Botany

for the AVoodlands and the Laboratory, 4 vols. (Cambridge

Biol. Series.) 8vo. Cambridge, 1904-1908.

Warming (Johannes Eugenius Btilow). The Structure and

Biology of Arctic Flowering Plants. I. & IV. (Meddel. om

Gronland, xxxvi.) 8vo. Copenhagen, 1908-1909. Author.

I. Ericineae (Ericaceff, Pirolaceaj).

1. Morphology and Biology. Pp. 71 ; figs. 44. 1908.
IV. SaxifragaceiB.

1. Morphology and Biology. Pp. 68 ; figs. 40. 1909.

CEcology of Plants : an Introduction to the Study of

Plant-Communities. Assisted by Martin Vahl. Prepared
for Publication in English by Percy Gkoom and Isaac Bayley
Balfour. Pp. xi, 422. 8vo. Oxford, 1909.

Webb (Wilfred Mark) and Sillem (Charles). The British Wood-
lice ; being a Monograph of the Terrestrial Isopod Crustacea
occurring in the British Islands. Pp. x, 54 ; with 25 plates
and 59 figures in the text. 8vo. London, 1906. Authors.

134 proceedi:n'gs of tue

Wellington, New Zealand.
Department of Lands.

Forestry iii New Zi-alaiid. By William C. Kensington.

Pp. I'lS; figs. ;J, and '? maps. fol. Wellington, 1909.

"West (George Stephen). A Treatise on the British fVesliwater

Alga). (Canib. Nat. Sci. Manuals, Biol. Ser., General Editor

A. E. Shipley.) Pp. xv, 372; 1 plate, and 166 figs.

8vo. Cavibrifh/e, 1904.

Wood {Sir Henry Truman). See London. Royal Society of

Arts. Directory of the Eoyal Society of Arts. Founded 1754.

Incorporated 1847. Pp. 76; figs. 7. Svo. London, 1909.

Wood (John Medley). Kevised List of the Flora of Natal.

Pp. 20. (Trans. Eoy. Soc. South Africa, vol.i. part 2, pp. 453-

472.) Svo. Cajic Town, 1910. Author.

Woodward (Bernard Barham). Mollnsca of Hertfordshire. See

Victoria History of the County of Hertford, Vol. I.

fol. 1902.
York, etc.
Watson Botanical Exchange Club.

Annual Keport 26. Svo. Cambridge, 1910.

Gr. Goode.

Ziegler (Heinrich Ernst). Zoologisches Worterbuch. Erkliiruug

der zoologischen Fachausdriicke. Pp. xxvi, 645 ; mit 529

figuren. Svo. Jena, 1909.

Zoological Record. Vol. 45. (1908.) Svo. London, 1910.

LINNEA.N SOCIETY OF LONDON. [35

DONATIONS.

1909.

Dec. 23. Grrant from the Royal Society in aid of
Dr. G, H. Fowler's paper on Biscayan
Ostracoda 50 0

1910.

April 7. Prof . J. "VV. H. Trail : towards First Award 15 15 0

„ 27. Sir John Murray. Contribution towards

printing coloured maps 14 0 0

1^6

PfiOCEEDlNGK OF TJIE

BENEFACTIONS.

List in accordance with Bi/e-Laivs, Chap. XVII. Sect. 1, of alt
Domitions of the amount or value of Twenty-five pounds and
upwards.

1790.
The Et. Hon. Sir Joseph Banks, Bt.

Cost of Copper and engraving of the plates of the first volume
of Transactions, ^0 in number.
The same : Medallion of C. von Linne, by C. E. Inlander.

1796.
The same : a large collection of books.

1800.

Subscription towards the Charter, £295 4*. 6d.

Claudius Stephen Hunter, Esq., E.L.S. (Gratuitous professional
services in securing the Charter).

1802.
Dr. Eichard Pulteney.

His collections, and ,£200 Stock.
Aylmer Bourke Lambert, Esq.

Portrait of Henry Seymer.

1804.
Sir Joseph Banks, Bt.

His collection of Insects.

1807.

Eichard Anthony Salisbury, Esq.

Portrait of D. C. Solander, by J. Zoffany.

1811.
Sir Joseph Banks, Bt.

His collection of Shells.
Mrs. Pulteney.

Portrait of Dr. E. Pulteney, by S. Beach.

1814.

Joseph Sabine, Esq.

Portrait of C. von Linne, after A. Eoslin, reversed.
Dr. John Sims.

Portrait of Dr. Trew.

1818.
Subscription of .£215 6s. for Caley's Zoological Collection.

1819.

The Medical Society of Stockholm.

A medallion of Linnaeus in alabaster.

LINN BAN SOCJETY OF LONDON. 1 37

1822.
Bust of Sir Joseph Banks, Bt., by Sir F. Chantrey, E.A.
Subscription of the Fellows.

1825.

The late Natural History Society.

=£190, 3| Stock.
Bust of Sir James Edward Smith, P.L.S., by Sir F. Chantrey,

E,A., by Subscribers.

1829.
Subscriptiou for the purchase of the Linnean and Smithian

Collections, ^1593 8*.

1830.

Sir Thomas Grey Cullum, Bt.

.£100 Bond given up.

1832.
The Honourable East India Company.

East Indian Herbarium (Wallichian Collection).

1833.

Subscription for Cabinets and mounting the East Indian Herbarium,
£315 14*.

1835.
Subscription portrait of Eobert Brown, by H. W. Pickersgill, E.A.

1836.

Subscription portrait of Edward Forster, by Eden Upton Eddis.
Subscription portrait of Archibald Menzies, by E. U. Eddis.

1837.

Subscription portrait of Alexander MacLeay, by Sir Thomas
Lawrence, P.E.A,

1838.
Collections and Correspondence of Nathaniel John Winch.
Portrait of Dr. Nathaniel Wallich, by John Lucas, presented by
Mrs. Smith, of Hull.

1839.
Subscription portrait of "William Yarrell, by Mrs. Carpenter.

1842.

David Don : herbarium of woods and fruits.

Archibald Menzies : bequest of <£100, subject to legacy duty.

Portrait of John Ebenezer Bicheno, by E. U. Eddis, presented by

Mr. Bicheuo.

1843.
Subscription in aid of the fuuds of the Society, £994 3s.
Subscription portrait of Sir William Jackson Hooker, by S. Gam-

bardella.

J 3^ PEOCEEDINGS OF THE

1845.

Microscope presented by Subscribers.

1846.
Joseph Janson: i;iOO legacy, free of duty, and two cabinets.

1847.

[Bequest of je200 in trust, by Edu ard Kudge ; declined for reasons
set forth in Proceedings, i. pp. 315-317.]

1849.

Portrait of Sir J. Banks, Bt, bv T. PhilHps, E.A., presented by
Capt. Sir E. Home, Bt., li.5s\

1850.
Subscription portrait of the lit. Eev. Edward Stanley, D.D.,
Bishop of Korwich, by J. H. Maguire.

1853.

Portrait of Carl von Linne, by L. Pasch, after A. Eoslin, pre-
sented by Eobert Brown.

Pastel portrait of A. B. Lambert, by John Eussell, presented by
Eobert Brown.

1854.

Professor Thomas Bell, .£105.

1857.
Subscription portrait of Prof. T.Bell, P.L.S., by H. W. Pickersgill,

E.A.
Thomas Corbyn Janson : two cabinets to hold the collection of

fruits and seeds.
Pleasance, Lady Smith : Correspondence of Sir J. E. Smith, in

19 volumes.

1858.
Subscription portrait of Nathaniel Bagshaw Ward, by J. P.

Knight.
Subscription for removal to Burlington House, £1108 15s.
Biography of Carl von Linne, and letters to Bishop Menander,

presented by Miss Wray.
Dr. Horsfield's .Javan plants, presented by the Court of Directors

of the Hon. East India Company.
Dr. Eerdinand von jNIueller's Austrahan and Tasmanian plants,

including many types.

1859.
Books from the library of Eobert Brown, presented by J. J.

Bennett, Seo.L.S.
Eobert Brown : bequest of two bonds given up, £200.

1861.

Subscription bust of Eobert Brown, by Peter Slater.

Collection of birds' eggs, bequeathed by John Drew Salmon, F.L.S.

LINNEA.N SOCIETY OP LONDON, 1 39

1863.

The Linnean Club : presentation bust of Prof. T, Bell, by
P. Slater.

1863.
Subscription portrait of John Joseph Bennett, by E. U. Eddis.

1864.

Beriah Botfield, Esq. : Legacy, <£40 less Duty.

1865.

Executors of Sir J. W. Hooker, =£100.

George Bentham, Esq. : cost uf 10 plates for his " Tropical Legumi-
nosae," Trans, vol. xxv.

1866.

Dr. Eriedrich Welwitsch : Illustrations of his ' Sertum Angolense,'
£130.

1867.

George Bentham, Esq. : General Index to Transactions, vols, i.-xxv.
Royal Society : Grant in aid of G. S. Brady on British Ostracoda,

£80.

1869.

Carved rhinoceros horn from Lady Smith, formerly in the posses-
sion of Carl von Linue.

1874.

Subscription portrait of George Bentham, by Lowes Dickinson.
George Bentham, Esq., for expenditure on Library, £50.

1875.

Legacy from James Tates, £50 free of Duty.
„ „ Daniel Hanbury, £100 less Duty.

1876.

Legacy of the late Thomas Corbyn Janson, £200.

,, ,, ,, Charles Lambert, £500.

George Bentham, Esq. : General Index to Transactions, vols.
xxvi.-xxx.

1878.
Subscription portrait of John Claudius Loudon, by J. Linuell.
Subscription portrait of Eev. Miles Joseph Berkeley, by James
Peel.

1879.
Elev, George Henslow and Sir J. D. Hooker : Contribution to
illustrations, £35.

1880.
The Secretary of State for India in Council : cost of setting up
Dr. Aitchison's paper, £36.

140 ^ PKOCEEDINGS OF THE

1881.

George Bgnthain, Esq., special donation, .£25.
The same: towards Jiichard Kippist's pension, £50,
Portrait of Dr. St. George Jackson Mivart, by Miss Solomon;
presented by Mrs. Mivart.

1882.
Executors of the late Frederick Currey : a large selection of books.
Subscription portrait of Charles Eobert Darwin, by Hon. John

Collier.
The Secretary of State for India in Council : Grant for put)lication

of Dr. Aitchison's second paper on the Elora of the Kurrum

Valley, MO.

1883.

Sir John Lubbock, Bt. (afterwards Lord Avebury).

Portrait of Carl von Linne, ascribed to M. Hallmaa.
Philip Henry Gosse, Esq.: towards cost of illustrating his paper,

£25.
Royal Society : Grant in aid of Mr. P. H. Gosse's paper, .£50.
Sophia Grover, Harriet Grover, Emily Grover, and Charles Ehret

Grover : 11 letters from Carl von Linne to G, D. Ehret.

1885.

Executors of the late George Bentham, £567 lis. 2d.
Subscription portrait of George Busk, by his daughter Marian

Busk.

1886.
A large selection of books from the library of the late Dr. Spencer

Thomas Cobbold (a bequest for a medal was declined).
Sir George MacLeay, Bt. : MSS. of Alexander MacLeay and

portrait of Eev. William Kirby.

1887.

William Davidson, Esq. : 1st and 2ud instalments of grant in aid of

publication, £50.
Francis Blackvt^ell Forbes, Es(]., in aid of Chinese Flora, £25.

1888.
The Secretary of State for India in Council : Grant in aid of

publication of results of the Afghan Boundary Delimitation

Expedition, £150.
Dr. J. E. T. Aitchison, towards the same, £25.
Trustees of the Indian Museum : Mergui Archipelago report, for

publication in Journal, £135.
Dr. John Anderson, for the same, £60.
Wm. Davidson, Esq. : 3rd and last instalment, £25.
Sir Joseph Hooker : (1) Series of medals formerly in possession

of (reorge Bentliain ; (5) Gold Match, key, and two seals

belonging to Eobert Brown.

lilNNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 141

1889.

Bronze copy of model for Statue of C. von Linne, by J. F. Kjellberg ;.
presented by Frank Crisp, Esq.

1890.

The Secretary of State for India in Council : Grant for Delimitation

Expedition report, £200.
Oak table for Meeting Eoom, presented by Frank Crisp, Esq.
Subscription portrait of Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker, K.C.S.I., by

Hubert Herkomer, K.A.
Executors of the late John Ball, Esq. : a large selection of books.
An anonymous donor, £30.
Colonel Sir Henry CoUett, K.C.B., towards the publication of his

Shan States collections, ,£50.

1891.

Subscription portrait of Sir John Lubbock, Bt. [Lord Avebury],

by Leslie Ward.
George Frederick Scott Elliot, Esq., tow ards cost of his Madagascar

paper, £60.

1892.
Dr. Richard Charles Alexander Prior: for projection lantern, =£50.

1893.

The Executors of Lord Arthur Eussell : his collection of portraits

of naturalists.
Electric light installation : cost borne by Frank Crisp, Esq.

1894.

Algernon Peckover, Esq. : Legacy, £100 free of Duty.
Miss Emma Swan : " Westwood Fund," £250.

1896.

Clock and supports in Meeting Eoom, presented by Frank Crisp,.
Esq.

1-897.
William Carruthers, Esq. : Collection of engravings and photo-
graphs of portraits of Carl von Linnc.
Eoyal Society : Grant towards publication of paper by the late

John Ball, £60.
Subscription portrait of Professor George James AUman, by
Marian Busk.

1898.
Sir John Lubbock, Bt. : Contribution towards his paper on

Stipules, £43 14s. 9cZ.
Eoyal Society : Contribution towards F. J. Cole's paper, £50.
„ „ „ ,, Murray &Blackman's paper,

£80.
„ ,, ,, ,, Elliot Smith's paper, £50.

., ., „ ,, Forsyth Major's paper, £50.

1 4- PE0CBED1NG8 OF THE

1899.

A. C. Harmsworth, Esq. [Lord Northcliffe] : Contribution towards

cost (jf plates, <£43.
Royal .Society : Contril)ution tow ards Mr. K. T. Giinther's paper

on Lake Urnii, i;50.

1901.

Hon. Charles Ellis, Hon. Walter llotlischild, and the Bentham
Trustees : The Com^spondeiice of Wilham Swaiiison.

Eoyal Society: Conlribution towards Mr. E. Chapman's j)aper on
Funafuti Eoraminifera, £50.

Prof. E. Hay Lankester : Contribution towards illustration, £30 5s.

Portrait of Dr. St. G. J. Mivart, presented by Mrs. Mivart.

1903.
Eoyal Society .- Contribution towmtl Dr. Elliot Smith's paper £50
Legacy from the late Dr. R. C. A. Prior, £100 free of duty.'
Mrs. Sladen: Posthumous Portrait of the late Walter Percv
Sladen, by H. T. Wells, li.A. ^

B. Arthur Bensley, Esq. : Contribution to his paper, £4-4.

1904.

Soyal Society : Grant in aid of third volume of the Chinese Flora
£120. '

Supplementary Eoyal Charter: cost borne by Frank Crisp, Esq.
(afterwards Sir Frank Crisp).

1905.

Eoyal Society : First grant in aid of Dr. G. H. Fowler's ' Biscayan

Plankton.' £50.
Executors of the late G. B. Buckton, Esq. : Contribution for

colouring plates of his pa|)er, £26.

1906.
Eoyal Society : Second grant towards ' Biscayan Plankton,' £50.
Subscription portrait of Prof. S. H. Amines, bv Hon. John Collier.
Eoyal Swedish Ac-ademy of Science : Copies'of portraits of C. von

Liiiiie, after Per Krafft the elder, and A. Eoslin, both by

Jean Haagen.

1907.

Eoyal University of Uppsala : Copy by Jean Haagen of portrait of

C. V. Linne, by J. H. Scheffel (1739).
Eoyal Society : Third and final grant towards * Biscayan Plankton '

£50.
The Trustees of the Percy Sladen Memorial Fund : First o-raut

towards publication of Mr. Staidey Gardiner's Researches

in the Indian Ocean in H.M.S. ' Sealark,' £200.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 1 43

1908.

Prof. Gustaf Eetzius : Plaster cast of bust of Carl von Linne,
modelled by Walther Eaneberg from the portrait by Scheffel
(1739) at Linues Hammarby : the bronze original is for the
fagade of the new building for the Royal Academy of
Science, Stockholm.

Miss^Sarah Marianne Silver, F.L.S. : Cabinet formerly belonging
to Mr. S. W. Silver, F.L.S.

1909.

The Trustees of the Percy Sladen Memorial Fund : Second grant
towards publication of Mr. Stanley Gardiner's Eesearches in
the Indian Ocean in H.M.S. ' Sealark,' ^^200.

Prof. James William Helenus Trail, F.R.S., F.L.S. : Gift of £100
in Trust, to encourage Research on the Nature of Proto-
plasm.

1910.

Royal Society : Grant towards Dr. G. H. Fowler's paper on

Biscayan Ostracoda, £50.
Sir Joseph Hooker : Gold watch-chain worn by Robert Brown,

and seal with portrait of Carl von Linne by Tassie.

[With the gifts received in 1888, the Societv now possesses the
gold watch and chain formerly belonging to Robert Brown, with
the watch-key, amethyst signet engraved R. B., cornelian signet
engraved J. D. = Jonas Dryander, and cornelian seal, with Linnean
bust engraved after C. F. Inlander by William (?) Tassie.]

INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS.

SESSION 1909-1910.

Note. — The following are not indexed : — The name of the Chairman at each meeting ;
speakers wliose remarks are not reported ; and passing allusions.

Accession of King George, Address,
60.

Accounts, 62-63; laid before Anni-
verssiry Meeting, 61.

Additions to Library, 109-134.

Addresses on Deatli of Patron, 60-61.

Africa, see Britisli East Africa.

Agar, Dr. W. E., elected, 106 ; pro-
posed, 61.

Agassiz, A., deceased, 64 ; obituary, 83-
86.

Aldabra, Dceapoda of (Borradaile), 52.

Amber, Blattida; preserved in (Shel-
ford), 9.

Angola, S., see Pearson, H. H. W.

Anniversary Meeting, 59.

Arber, E. A. N., elected Councillor,

Arctic plants from ' Peary ' expedition
exhibited (Stapf), 107.

Associate elected, 64.

Auditors, nominated and elected, 55 ;
Certificate (VV. B. Keen), 62-63 ;
Boodle in phice of Hopkinson, 56.

Award for Microscopical Research an-
nounced, 65 ; — ' Trail,' announced,
55, presented, 79.

Axniiuster, Krica cincrca from (Rendle),
3-

Bagnall, R. S., elected, i ; Neotropical

Thysanoptera, 55.
Balance Sheet, see Cash Statement.
Biilanophoracea; mentioned, 107.
Ballyvaughan, Orchis macidata from,

7-

Bancroft, Miss N., admitted, 104;
elected, 56 ; proposed, 53.

Barbour, Capt. J. 11. , elected. 6 ; pro-
posed, 1.

Bartlett, Capt., plants collected by,
exhibited (Stapf), 107.

Bateson, Prof. W., elected, 8 ; pro-
posed, 5.

Beeby, W. H., deceased, 61 ; obituary,
86.

Belt, A., proposed, 104.

Benefactions, 136.

Bickerton, W., Lecture on Nesting
Terns, 52-53.

Birthday Congratulations to Sir J. D.
Hooker, 106.

Blattidai preserved in Amber (Shelford),

9-
Boodle, L. A., Councillor retired, 150 ;

elected Auditor, 56.
Borradaile, L. A., Decapoda of Al-

dabra, 52.
Botanical Secretary (O. Stapf), elected,

65.
Braehiopoda of the Indian Ocean

(Ball), 8.
Brencliley, Miss W. E., admitted, 56;

elected, 55 ; proposed, 52.
Bridge, T. VV., deceased, 61.
Bridgnian, F. J., admitted, 9 ; elected,

6 ; proposed, 1.
British East Africa, Isopoda from

(Stebbing), 8.
Brown, J. M., elected, 55 ; proposed,

52 ; Freshwater Rliizopods from

the Lake District, 6; Larva of

Tipula maxima, 59.
Browne, Lady Isabel, admitted, 53.
Bryozoa: Part II. Cyclostomata, Cteno-

stomata, and Endoprocta (Waters), 9.
Buckton, W. M., deceased, 61.
Burr, Dr. M., Dermaptera of the

Seychelles, 57.
Bury, H., elected Councillor, 65.

MS

Bushmanhuid, see Pearson, H. H.
W.

Callitris, Anatomy of (Saxton), 50-51.
Carpenter, G. H., Pyonogonida from

the Red Sea and Indian Ocean, 8.
Cams- Wilson, C, exliibited stones em-
bedded in wood, 1-3, pi. 1.
Casii Statement received and adopted,

61 ; — as audited, 62-63.
Ciiapman, F., Foi"iminifei-a and Cstra-

coda from Funafuti, 56.
Chermcs himolai/riisis on the Spruce and

Silver Fir (Stebbinc;), 55.
Cinematograph demonstration (Enock),

5-6.
Clapton, E., deceased, 61; obituary,

86.
Cockayne, Dr. L., elected, 53 ; proposed,

50-
Congratulations to Sir J. D. Hooker,

106.
Coniopterygiden iind Henierobiiden auf

den Sej'chcUen gesammelten (Euder-

lein). 52.
Councillors elected, 65 ; retired, 150.
Crisp, Sir F., award tor Microscopical

Research, 65 ; elected Coiuicillor, 65 ;

exhibited specimen of Linnaa horealis,

105 ; nominated V.-P., 104.
Crocker, Miss E., deceased, 6 1 ; obituary,

87.
Cromer Forest Bed, ZaiiniehcUta from,

exhibited (Reid), 8.
Crossland, Cyril, elected, 30 ; proposed,

8; Bryozoa, collected by (Waters),

9 ; Crustacea Isopoda and Tanai-

dacea, collected by (Stebbing), 8 ;

Pycuogoaida, collected by (Carpenter),

8.
Crustacea Tsopoda and Taiiaidacea from

the Sudanese Red Sea (Stebbing),

8.
Ctenostomata, sec Bryozoa.
' Cupu-assu,' exhibited (Jackson), 55;

— (Sprague), 55.
Cyclostomata, sec Bryozoa.

Dall, W. n., Brachiopoda from the

Indian Ocean, 8.
Dallinger, Rev. W. H., deceased, 61 ;

obituary, 87-89.
Damaraland, sec Pearson, H. H. W^
Darlington, H. R., admitted, 104 ;

elected, 55; proposed, 52.
Davey, F. IL, admitted, 53.
Death of Patron recorded, 59.
Deaths recorded, 61, 64.
Decapoda of Aldabra (Borradaile), 52.

Dendy, Prof. A., elected Councillor,
65 ; elected Secretary, 65 ; exhibited
slides and specimen.s of Foxglove,
io5 ; remarks upon the Origin of
Vertebrates, 32-37.

Denny, A., communication by (Brown),
6.

Dermaptera of the Seychelles (Burr),

57.
Dicks, A. J., withdrawn, 64.
Digitalis 'purpurea (Dendy), 106.
Dohrn, A., deceased, 64; obituary, 89-

Donations in aid of Publications, 135 ;
— <o Library, 109-134; — to the
Society (1790-1910), 136-143.

Drawings, oi-iginal, of Postel and
Rupreeht's ' lUustrationes Algaruin,'
exhibited (Holmes), 57.

of wild flowers exliibited (Drink-
water), 7, 53.

Drinkwater, H., admitted, 53 ; elected,
30 ; proposed, 8 ; drawings of wild
flowers exhibited by, 7, 53.

Drought, sec Worster-Drought.

Druce, G. C, exhibited Zannichcllia
gihberosa and Orchis maculata, var.
O'Kelh/i, 7.

Druce, H., elected Auditor, 55.

Elections, number of, 64.

Eliot, Sir C, Nudibranchiata from the
Indian Ocean, 8.

Elm Seedlings showing Mendelian
results (Henry j, 56.

Enderleiu, Dr. Gr., Coniopterygiden und
Hemerobiiden auf den Seychellen
gesammelt, 52 ; — Die Pilzniiicken
Fauna der Seychellen, 57.

Endoprocta, sec Bryozoa.

Enock, P., Cinomatograph demonstra-
tion by, 5-6.

Entomological collecting in the Sey-
chelles (Scott), 59.

Equisefum Telmatcia, Ehrh., exhibited
(Hill), 107-108.

Erica cincrea, monstrous, exhibited
(Ren die), 3.

Evans, I. P. B., admitted, 57.

Evolution of Parasitism in Fungi
(Massee), 51-52.

Eysenhanltia amorphoides, fluorescence
of, exhibited (Stapf), 53.

Farmer, Prof. J. B., elected Councillor.

65.
Fawcett, W., appointed Scrutineer, 64 ;

again appointed, 65.
Feilding, J. B., withdrawn, 64.

UNN. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1909-1910.

I

146

INDr.X.

Fellows deccused, 6i ; ivmovcd fioiu
List, c'leatt'd, and withdrawn, 64.

l'"inaiicial .Staleiiieiit, scr C^isli Stato-
iiieiit.

Flotclier, T. B., Onioodidic and Ptero-
plioridre of Se_)clii'lles Expedition,

Flora of Gazaland : an account of

Mr. Swyniiprton's collections (liendle

and others). 105.
Fluorescence of Ki/senhardtia amor-

phoafrs, exhibited (Stapf), 53.
Folkestone, Ophri/x arniiifrrii from,

exhibited (Gen. Sec), 105.
Foraininifera and Ostracoda from

I'unafuti (Cliupnian), 56.
Foreign Member.-* tleeeiisod, 64.
Fowler, Dr. G. II., elected Councillor,

Foxglove abnormalities, exhibited

(Dendy). 106.
Fi'uits aiui Seeds of Plants introduced

by the Romans, exhibited (Reid), 7.
Funafuti, Foraminilera and Ostracoda

from (Chapman), 56,
Fungi, Evolution of Parasitism in,

demonstrated (Massee), 51-52.

Gadow, Dr. H., Remarks upon the
Origin of Vertebrates, 26-30.

GanJenia phymtphi/lla and G. Kal-
hrcifcri, mentioned, 106.

Gardiner. Prof. J. S., communications
by (Borradaiie) 52, (Dall) S, (Eliot)
8, (Enderlein) 52, (Flolcher) 52,
(Holmgren) 52, (Stein) 57, (Tesch)
57, (Ulmer) 8 ; elected Councillor,
65; narrative of ' Sealark ' Expedi-
tion. Part iii., 8; Remarks upon the
Origin of Vertebrates, 42-45.

Oaskell, Prof. W. H., opened Discussion
upon the Origin of Vertebrates, 9-15 ;
elossd discussion, 46-50.

Gazaland, Contribution to the Flora
of (Rendlc and others), 105.

General Secretary elected (Jackson), 65.

Glijclne Siijd, Sieb. & Zucc, exhibited
(Hollinui), 53.

Goodrich, E. S., Remarks upon the
Origin of Vertebrates, 24-26.

Greening. L., elected, 6; projiosed, i.

Groves, II., moved thanks lor President's
Address, 78.

Groves, J., elected Auditor, 55.

Guest, S., admitted. 104; elected, 56;
])r(n)Oscd. 53.

Ilanbury, C. elected. 104; proposed,

Hansen, E. C, deceased, 61 ; obituary,

90-91.
Harding. W. .\. IL, admitted, 57;

elected, 53; proposed, 50.
Hay ward, Aliss I. M., clectod, 53 ; pro-
posed, 50.
Heathei-, monstrous {Erica cinerra) from

Axminster (Rcndlo), 3-4.
Heinig, R. L., admitted. 57.
Hemerobiiden uiid Coniopterygiden auf

den S 'ychellen gesammclten (Kndei--

leiu), 52.
Henry, A., Elm Seedlings showing

Meudelian results, 56.
Herdman, Prof. VV. A., communication

by (Carpenter), 8.
Heteropoda and Pteropoda of the

Indian Ocean (Tesch), 57.
' Hexenbesen,' translation of the term

' Witch-knot,' 105.
Hill, A. W., elected Councillor, 65 ;

exhibited Pjjuisrtam Tdmateia, Ehrli.,
107-108.
Hill, Prof. J. P., elected Auditor, 55 ;

elected Councillor, 65.
Hillhouse, W., deceased, 61 ; obituary,

91-92.
Hindle, Dr. E., proposed, 105.
Holden, H. S., elected, IC4; proposed,

56.
Holland, J. 11., exhibited Glycine Soja,

Sieb. & Zucc, 53.
Holmes, E. M., exhibited Parmclia

ru'gosn var. concent rica, Cromb.. 57 ;

— Zhj/pJiu^ Jiijiiha, 57 ; — original
drawings of Postcl and Ruprerht"s
' Illustrationcs Algarum,' 57.

Holmgren. Dr. N. F., Termiten der

Seychellen, 52.
Hooker, Sir J. D., congratulatory letter

to, 106.
Hopkinson, J., communication by

(Wesche). 6; elected Auditor. 55*;

— unable to serve, 56 ; elected
Councillor, 65 ; exhibited plates of
Nudibranchs, 56; micro, slide show-
ing mode of reproduction in Rliizo-
puda, 106.

Ilvitfeldt, E., received Linnean Medal
for transmission, 78.

Idiella, see Anlhomyidae.

Indian Ocean Rrachiopoda (Dall), 8 ;
Isopoda (Stebbing), 8 ; Nudibranchs
(Eliot), 8 ; Pycnogonida (Carpenter),
8.

Isopoda [Crustacea] and Tanaidacea
from the Sudanese Red Sea (Steb-
bing), 8.

Isopoda from the Indian Ocean and
British East Africa (Stebbing), 8.

IKDEX.

147

Jackson, Dr. B. D.. elected Councillor,
65 ; — Gen. Sec, 65 ; exliibited
'Cupu-assii,' 55; — Ophri/n aranifcra,
105 ; — ' Spolia botanica,' 59 ; Obit-
uary notices, 83 ; report, 61 ; read
Bye-Liiw.s governii.g elections, 64.

Jeffery, II. J., admitted, 50 ; elected, 6 ;
proposed, i.

Jennings, S., 8; withdrawn, 64.

Lang, Dr. W. 11., admitted, 8.

Lankester, Sir E. Ray, Remarks upon
the Origin of" Vertebrates, 3S-40.

Larva of Tipula maxima (Erowi;), 59.

Latlirmt Squamaria, Linn., var., exhi-
bited (Williams), 58.

Librarian's report, 64.

Library Additions, 109-134.

Lichens exhibited (Holmes), 57.

Lindley, Miss J., admitted, i.

Linncea !)o?ral is exhibited (Crisp), 105.

Linnean Medal, presentation annonnccd,
55 ; presented, 78.

Lithgow, S., withdrawn, 64.

Lodge. G. E., withdrawn, 64.

Lodoicea SccI/clUiruin, lantern-slides
exliibited, ic;.

Longsdon, W. B., deceased, 61.

MacBride, Prof. E. W., Remarks upon

the Origin of Vertebrates, 15-20.
Maekinuon, P. W., withdrawn, 64.
Macnamara, N. C, exhibition on behalf

of (Dendy), 106.
MacOwan, Prof. P., deceased, 61 ;

obituary, 92-94.
Male Sterility in Potatoes (Salanian),

108.
Mallv, C W., elected, 104; proposed.

Massee, G., Evolution o( Parasitism in
Fungi, 51-52.

Medal and Award (Trail), presentation
announced, 55 ; presented, 79.

Medal, Linnean, presentation an-
nounced, 55 ; presented, 79.

" Mei-tsao," see Zi~t//>Iiiis.

Mendelian results with Elm Seedlings
(Henry), 56.

Microscopical Research Fund an-
nounced, 65.

Middleton, R. M., deceased, 61 ;
obituary, 94.

Minchin, Prof. E. A., adjudicated Trail
Award, 55 ; —received, 79 ; proposed
as Fellow, 104.

Mitchell, Dr. P. C, Remarks upon the
Origin of Vertebrates, 40-42.

Mitsukuri, K., deceased, 61.

Monckton, H. W., elected Coiinfilior,
65 ; — Treasurer, 65 ; exhibited
"Witch-knot," 104-105; nominate. I
V.-P., 104; his accounts, 62-63; ~-
submitted, 61.

Nainaqualand, ^ci: Pearson, H. 11. W
Narrative of ' Sealark ' Ex])edition

Part IIL (Gardiner & others), 8.
Nevill, C. St. John, proposed, 105.
Nigeria, South, drawings of plants

from, exhibited (Talbot), 106.
Nortliants (Eye Gi-een), ZiuinicheUia

(/ihiwrosa from, 7.
Norton Churchyard, yew trees in,

mentioned, 2.
Norwegian Legation, the Scci-elary

received Medal for Prof. Sars, 78.
Nudibranchs from the Indian Ocean

(Eliot), 8.
plates of, exhibited (Ilopkinson),

56.

Obituaries, 83-104.

Oliver, Prof. F. W., elected Councillor,
65 ; nominated V.-P., 104.

Oplirya aravifera exhibited (Gen. Sec),
105.

Orchis macidata var. O'KvIliji, exhi-
bited (Druce), 7.

Origin of Vertebrates, Discussion up(jn
the, 9-50.

OrneodidiE and Pterophorida; of the
Seychelles Expedition (Fletcher), 52.

Ostracoda and Foraminifra from
Funafuti (Chapman), 56.

Paine, S. G., admitted, 105 ; elected,
104 ; proposed, 56.

Parasitism in Fungi, Evolution of,
(Massee), 51-52.

Parkin, T., admitted, 57 ; elected, 5.

Pariitelia rugo^a •'la.v.concentricu.Qvuiwh. ,
exhibited (Holmes), 57.

Parsons, F. G., withdrawn, 64.

Patron, death of, mentioned, 59.

Pawson, A. H., withdrawn, 64.

Pearson, Prof. II. H. W^., communi-
cation by (Sykes), 56.

Vegetation of Bushmanland,

Nainaqualand, Dainaraland, and
South Angola, 4.

Peary Expedition, plants fiom, exhi-
bited (Stapf), 107.

Penard, Dr., micro, slide by, exhibited
(Ilopkinson), 106.

Pilzmiicken Fauna der Seychellen
(Enderlein), 57^

Pinus sj/Zvestrii, " U'itch-knot " on,
exhibited (Monckton), 104-105

148

INDEX

Plants introduced by the Ronians, !

friiils and seeds, exhibited (Reid), 7.
Pocock, K. I., Couiu'iUor retired, 150.
Potatoes, Male Sterility in (Siilanian),

108. I

Potter, Prof. M. C, iippointed Scru- ]

tinecr, 64; again appointed, 65; '

seconded thanks for President's

Address, 78.
Potts, F. A., elected, 6 ; proposed, i.
Poulton, Prof. E. P., elected Councillor,

65 ; nominated V.-l*., 10+.
Power, II., withdrawn, 64.
Prain, Lt.-Col., Councillor retired, i 50.
President elected (Scott), 65.
Presidential Address, 66-78.
Plerophoridie and Orneodidie of tiie

Sejclicllcs Expedition (Fletcher), 52.
Pteropochi and Heteropoda of the

Indian Ocean (Tesch). 57.
Pjcnogonida from the Ped Sea and

Indian Ocean (Carpenter), 8.

Red Sea, Crustacea Tsopoda and Tanai-
daeea from (Stebbing), 8 ; Pyeno-
gonida from (Carpenter), 8.

Reid, C, exhibited ])hotographs of
ZcDinichdlia, 8.

Plants introduced by the Romans,

7-
Removal of Fellow from List, 64.
Rendle, Dr. A. B., elected Councillor,

65 ; exhibited \wmsiro\is Erica cinerea ,

3-4-
and others, Contrib. to the Flora

of Gazaland, 105.
Ilhinia, sec Anthoniyidic.
Rhizopoda, Freshwater, from the Lake

District (Brown), 6.
mode of rejiroductiou, exhibited

(Hopkinson). 106.
Ridewood,Dr. W. G., elected Councillor,

65.
Ripon, Marquess of, deceased, 61 ;

obituary, 94.
Robinson, sec Ripon, Marquess of.
Romans, i'ruits and seeds of Plants

introduced by the, exhibited (Reid),7.

Salaman, Dr. R. N,, Male Sterility in

Potatoes, 108.
Sargant, Miss E., Councillor retired,

'SO-
Sars, Prof. G. O., adjudicated Linnean

Medal, 55 ; received, 78.
Saunders, E., deceased, 61 ; obituary,

94-98.
Saunder.«,Mi8s E. R., elecled Councillor,

65-
Saunders, G. S., deceased, 61 ; obituary,
94-98.

Saunders, J. E., deceased, 61.
Saxton, W. T., elected, 6 ; proposed,
I.

Anatomy of Widdriiic/tuiiia and

Calli/ris, 50-51.
Sayce. A. O., elected Associate, 7 ; pro-
posed as Associate, i.
Scbonland, S., withdrawn, 64.
Scott, Dr. D. H.: — Address to
Linnean Medallist, 78 ; — to Trail
Medallist, 79 ; appointed Scru-
tineers, 64, 65; — Vice-Presiilcnts,
104 ; declared result of Ballots,
64, 65; elected Councillor, 65; —
President, 65 ; Presidential Address,
66-78; read Loyal Addresses, 60;
announced Sir F. Cris))'s gift, 65 ;
read letter to Sir J. D. Hooker, 106 ;
referred to death of Patron, 59.
Scott. II., admitted, 52 ; elected, 6 ;
})ro]iosed, i.

Entomological collecting in the

Seychelles, 59 ; other collections, see
Stein, Prof. P.
Scrutineers appointed, 64, 65.
' Sealark' Expedition, Narrative (Gar-
diner & others). 8.
Secretaries elected, 65.
Seeds and Fruits of Plants introduced

by the Romans (Reid), 7.
Seward, Prof. A. C, Councillor retired,

150.
Seychelles, Anthomyida; of the (Stein).
57 ; Coniopterygiden und Ilemero-
biiden der (Endei-lein), 52; Enti-
mological collecting in the (Scott),
59; Orneodidiii and Ptei'cophorida;
of the (Fletcher), 52; Pilznuickeu
Fauna (Enderlein), 57; Tricht-
ptera of the (Ulmer), 8.
Shelford, R., Blattidai preserved in

Amber, 9.
Sillem, C, admitted, 8 ; elected, 6-7 ;

proposed, i.
Soy Bean {Glijclnc Soja) exhibited

(Holland), 53".
' Sj)olia botanica ' exhibited (Gen. Sec).

59-
Sprague, T. A., exhibited ' Cupu-assu.'

55-

Stapf, Dr. O., elected Couneillor, 65 :
elected Secretary, 65 ; exhibited Arctic
specimens from ' Peary' Expedition,
107 ; exhibited lluorescence of Kt/sen-
hardtia rninir/iJioidrs, H. B. & K., 53 ;
Ufriciilaria rit/ida, Benj., and U. vcol-
tioides, St.-Hil., 58; slides of Zof/o/cra
Scchclkirum, 105.

Starling, Prof. E. H., Remarks upon
the Origin of Vertebrates. 2C-24.

Steaius, A. E. B., deceased, 61.

149

Stebhing, E. P., Life-history of Chcrmcft
himalayeiisix ou the Spruce and Silver
Fir, 55.

Stebbiiior, Eev. T. K. R.. appointed
Scrutineer, 64; again ajipointed,
65 ; exhibited ' Witcii-knot ' on
Picca ea-c/'/ga, 56: Crustacea Tsopoda
and Tanaidacea froir. tlie Sudanese
Red Sea, 8 ; Isojjoda from the Indian
Ocean and British East Africa, 8.

Remarks upon tlie Origin of

Vertebrate?. 45-46.

Stein, Prof. P., Die von Ilerrn Ilugli
Scott im Juli lP()8-M:irz 1909 auf
den Seycliellen gesammeUen Anllio-
TnyidiB, rait, den Gattungen Bhiuia
and Idlella, 57.

Stones embedded in wood, exhibited
(Carus-Wilson), 1-3, pi, 1.

Strickland, Sir 0., deceaBsd, 6r ; obit-
uary, 101-102.

Sudanese Red Sea, .see Red Sea.

Sunder, D. H. E., elected, 8 ; pro-
posed, 5.

Sutton, A. W., communication by
(Salaman), 108.

Sutton, M. H. F., admitted, i.

Swainson, Gr.. withdrawn, 64.

Swynnerton. C. F. M., an account of
his colled ions (Rendle and others)
105.

Sykes, Miss Mary Gladys, Anatomy
of WelwUschia mirabiliti, 56.

Talbot, Mrs., coloured drawings by,

exhibifed (Talbot), 106.
Talbot, P. A., admitted, 105 ; elected,

104 ; proposed, 56.
exhibited drawings of S. Nigeri;in

]3lauts by Mrs. Talbot, ic6.
Tanaidacea and Crustacea IsojKida

from the Sudanese Red Sea (Steb-

bing), 8.
Termiten der Seychellen (Holmgren),

Terns, British K'esting, Lecture on

(Bickerton), 52-53.
Tesch, Dr. J. J., Pteropoda and

Iletcropoda of the Indian Ocean,

Theobronui grandiflora, Schuni., sec
' Cupu-assu.'

Thomas, Miss E. N., elected Coun-
cillor, 65.

Thomas, H. S., withdrawn, 64.

Thysanoptera, Neotropical (Bagnall),

.55-
Tlpula maxima, Larva of (Brown), 59.
Tipulid subfamily, new (Wesche), 6.

Trail Award announced, 55 ; pre-
sented, 79.

Treadgold, C. H., admitted, i.

Treasurer elected (Monckton), 65.

Trichoptera auf den Seychellen (Ul-
mer), 8.

Ulmer, G., Trichoptera auf den Sey-
chellen, 8.

Utricularia rigida, Benj., and U. iicot-
tioidcs, St.-Hil., exhibited (Stapf), 58.

Vegetation of Bushraanland, Namaqm-
land, Daniaraland, and S. Angola
(Pear.son), 4.

Vertebrates, Discussion upon the Origin
of, 9-50.

Vice-Presidents nominated, 104.

Waters, A. W., Bryozoa collected by
Crossland, 9.

Wclwi/schia mirabilis, its Anatomy
(Sykes), 56.

Wesche, W., new Tipidid subfamily, 6.

Widdrwgtonia and Calliiris, Anatomy
of (Saxton), 50-51.

Wild (lowers, drawings of, exhibited,
(Drinkwater), 7, 53.

Williams, F. N., exhibited var. of
LathrcBa Squamaria, Linn., 58.

Wilson, .sY-e Carus-Wilson.

Wilson, J. C, admitted, 57 ; elected,
56 ; proposed, 53.

'Witch-knot' on Vieca cxccha ex-
hibited (Stebbing), 56 ; — on Pinus
sylvcsiris exliibited (Monckton), 104-
105.

Withdrawals, 64.

Wood vith stones embedded therein
exhibited (Carus-Wilson), 1-3, pi. 1.

Woodward, A., removed from List, 64.

Woodward, Dr. A. S., Remarks upon
the Origin of Vertebrates, 31.

Worster-Drought, C, elected, 7 ; pro-
posed, I.

Wrexham, drawings of wild flowers
from, exhibited (Drinkwater), 7, 53.

Wright, E. P., deceased, 61 ; obituai'y,
102-104.

Yerbury, Lt.-Col. J. W., withdrawn,

64.
Yew trees in Norton Churchyard,

mentioned, 2.

ZannichcUia, photographs of, exhibited
(Reid), 8.

gibbcrosa, exhibited (Druce), 7.

ZizijpkuaJujuhaershxhitcA (Holmes), 57.
Zoological Secretary elected, 65.

ISO

The Followiiii^ Councillors retired at the Anniversary Meeting,
iMth May, 1910:—

L. A, Boodle, Esq., It. 1. Pocock, Esq., Lieur.-Col. Praix,
Miss Ethel Sahg.vnt, and Pro!'. A. C. Sewaeu.

VRISTKD BY TAYLOK AND J'UANtlS, ICED LION COURT, KLKET STKEEr.

ri-^-

a

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON.

123KD SESSION.

From November 1910 to June 1911.

L o N ]) o K :

P R I N T J<: D FOR THE L I N N E A N S 0 C 1 E T Y

BUELINGTOiM HOUSE, PICCADILLY, W..

1911.

PEINTED UY TAYLOR AND FKANCIS.

RED LION COURT, FLEET STKEKT.

CONTENTS.

Page

List of Publications issued iv

Proceedings of the 123rd Session i

Presidential Address 17

Obituaries 32

Abstracts 48

Additions to the Library 73

Donations 96

Benefactions, 1790-] 911 97

Index 106

L^

Publications oF the Society issued during tlu' period, ^Jlst .lulr,
1910, to 31st July, 1!)11 :—

Journal (Botany), No. 272, 18th Oct., I91u.

(Zoology), No. 1^02, 20th Oct., 191().

,. 21 i, 20th July, 1910.

Transactions (2nd Ser.) l3otany. Vol. A'll. Part xv., Oct. 1910.

(2nd «er.) Zoology, Vol. X. Part x., June 1911.

Vol. XI. ., VI., Dec. 1910.

., VII., Dec. 1910.

Vol.Xlll, ,. iv., Nov. 1910.

A^ol. XIV. ,. I., Nov. 1910.

Proceedings, 122nd Session, from November 1909 to June 1910
October J91U.

List of [Fellows, Associates, and Foreign Members], 1910-1911.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON.

(OXE HUNDRED AND TWENTY-THIRD SESSION,
1910-1911.)

November 3rd, 1910,

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the IGfch June, 1910,
were read and confirmed.

Mr. Hugh Broughton was admitted a Fellow.

Ml'. Anthony Belt and Prof. Edward Alfred Minchin, M.A.
(Oxon.), were elected Fellows.

Miss Madelaine Carson, M.Sc, Mr. Jules Angustin de Gaye,
Mr. Thomas Bennett Goodall, F.R.C.V.S., Mr. Francis Cecil
Hudson, Mr. Norman Miller Johnson, Miss Eleanor Mary
Evered Parsons, Lieut.-Col, Simpson Powell, M.D. (Durh.), and
Mr, Harold Stuart Thompson, were proposed as Fellows.

The following letter addressed to the General Secretary was
read from the Chair : —

Marlborough House,

Pall Mall, S.W.,
\8ik July, 1910.
Dear Sir,

I am commanded by The King to inform you that His
INTajesty is graciously pleased to become Patron of the Linnean
Society of London.

Tours faithfully,

(Signed) W. H. P. CAEINGTON,

LIXN. SOC. rROCEEDITiTGS. — SESSIOJT 1910-1911. h

2 rnOCEEDINGS OF TUB

The deaths of Dr. Melchior Treuh, Foreign Mnniher, of
Samuel Alexander Stewart and Edward Geirard, Associates, were
announced.

The follow ing papers were read and discussed : —

1. Prof. AY. A. ITerdman, F.R.S.. F.L.S.— A Comparison of

the Summer Plankton on the "West Coast of Scotland with
that in the Irish Sea.

2. Mr. J. C. F. Fryer. — The Structure and Formation of Aklahra

and neighhouring Islands, with notes on their Flora and
Fauna. (Communicated by Prof. J. Stanley Gabdinee,
F.P.S., F.L.S.)

3. ]Mr. 11. B. BioET.ow. — On the Siphonophora of the 'Peseareh '

Biscaj^an Plankton. (Communicated by Dr. G. Herbert
Fowler, F.L.S.)

November 17th, 1910.
Dr. D. II. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 3rd November,
1910, were read and confirmed.

Dr. Edward Hindle and Mr. Cuthbert St. John Nevill were
elected Fellows.

The Eev. Manoah Holland and Mr. Hugh Godfrey Mundy were
proposed as Fellows, and Mr. Arthur Bennett and Mr. AYilliam
Cole were proposed as Associates.

Mr. W. C. "WoRSDELL, F.L.S. , exhibited specimens of Maize
showing androgynous inflorescences, from Pretoria, South Africa ;
Dr. Stapf spoke on the probable derivation of Zea Mays from a
species of Eucldcena. Mr. Worsdell also showed the model of a
native tortoise carved from some unknown wood, which had been
riddled by a wood-borin<2: beetle in Cape Town, identified as
Botryclioplites cornutus, Oliv.

Prof. J. W. H Trail, F.E.S., F.L.S., exhibited specimens and
a lantern -slide of a remarkable form of liuhvs Idcrns, distributed
over a considerable district in Aberdeenshire, in which the normal
number of leaflets was increased by an extra basal pair, approach-
ing the leaf of the Suberecti group of fruticose Ii^^hi.

A discussion followed in which Prof. Henslow, Mr. Henry
Groves, and the President took part.

The General Secretary showed a monstrous pear, similar to those
figured by Dr. Masters in his ' Vegetable Teratology,' which had
been picked up under a pear-tree in a Ilolloway garden by Mr. A.
H. Williams. Prof. Henslow and Mr. AVorsdell remarked upon
the frequency of this monstrosity ami its probable origin.

LIJfNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. J

The following papers were read and discussed : —

1. Prof . G. Henslow, P.L.S, — A Theoretical Origin of Plantago

viaritima, L. and F. alpina, L. from P. Coronopus, L. Vars.

2, A Theoretical Origin of Monocotyledons from Aquatic

Dicotyledons, through Self-Adaptation to an Aquatic
Habit — Being Supplementary Observations to a previous
paper (Jouru. Linn. Soc, Bot. xxix, (1892) p. 485).

December 1st, 1910.

Dr. D. H. ScoxT, M.A., F.E.S., President, iu the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 17th November,
1910, were read and confirmed.

Miss Ida Margaret Hay ward and Mr. Cuthbert St. John Nevill,
were admitted Fellows.

Miss Madelaine Carson, M.Sc, Mr. Jules Augustin de Gaye,
Mr. Thomas Bennett Goodall, F.R.C.V.S., Mr. Francis Cecil
Hudson, Mr. Norman Miller Johnson, Miss Eleanor Mary
Evered Parsons, Lieut.-Col. Simpson Powell, M.D. (Durh.), and
Mr. Harold Stuart Thompson, were elected Fellows,

Mr. G. Claridge Dbuce exhibited Utricularia ochroleuea,
Hartm., and U. Bremii, Heer, new records from Ireland, with
Arahis aljnna, Linn., and Cheer ojjhi/Ilum aweian, Linn., from
Scotland, the latter two in confirmation of George Don's state-
ments, which had been doubted during the last century.

A discussion followed, the participants being Mr. Clement Eeid,
Mr. E. M. Holmes, and Mr. Henry Groves, Mr. Druce briefly
replying.

Miss Ida M. Haywakd exhibited 18 alien plants selected from
about 200, which had been noted by the side of the river T^eed,
and its tributary the Gala. (See p. 48.)

The following paper was read and discussed : —

Capt. C. F. IJ. Meek, F.L.S. — The Spermatogenesis of
Stenobot7irus viridulus, with special reference to the Ileterotropic
Chromosome as a sex determinant iu Grasshoppers.

&2

PROCEEDINGS OF THE

December 15th, 1910.

Dr. D. U. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 1st December,
1910, were read and confirmed.

Prof. AVilliam Bateson, I\r.A., F.E.S., Miss Madelaine Carson,
]\lis9 Eleanor JNlary Evered Parsons, and Mr. Henry Smith
Uolden, B.Sc., were admitted Fellows.

The Eev. INlanoah Holland and Mr. Hi\rr\\ Godfrey IMnndy were
elected Fellows ; and Mr. Arthur Bennett and Mr. AVilliam Cole
Avere elected Associates.

Miss Beatrice 0. Corfe exhibited a portfolio of drawings in
water-colour, natural size, of about 250 wild flowers, chiefly from
the neighbourhood of Winchester. For some years she had
studied flowers as an artist and lover of Nature, to whom plant-
growth and blossom had a great attraction from the variety of
form and colour displayed.

Additional observations were contributed by the President,
IMr. H. J. Elwes, Mr. E. M. Holmes, Prof. Dendy, Mr. J. C.
JShenstone, and the Eev. T. E. E. Stebbing, expressive of admiration
for these successful representations of the natural forms and
colours of the native flora, and a preference for an artistic rather
than a photographic record of plant-life.

Dr. Stapf then brought forward the reports on the International
Congress of Botanists at Brussels (see p. 51).

Dr. Stapf having concluded, an animated discussion followed,
in which the following engaged: — The President, Prof. Dendy,
Mr. H. J. Elwes, Mr. Augustin Henry, the General Secretary,
Mr. H. N. Dixon, and the Eev. T. E. E. Stebbing ; Dr. Stapf
briefly replying.

The following papers were read and discussed : —

1. Mr. E. TV. H. Eow, B.Sc, F.L.S. — Non-calcareous Sponges

from the Eed Sea, collected by Mr. Cyril Crossland, F.L.S.

2. Mr. E. S. Adamson. — Notes on the Comparative Anatomy

of the Leaves of certain Species of Veronica. (Communi-
cated by Mr. A. G. Ta^slet, F.L.S.)

LIXNEAN SOCIEIT OF LONDON. 5

January 19th, 1911.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in tlie Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 15th December,
1910, were read and confirmed.

The Eev. Manoah Holland and Prof. Edward Alfred Miuchiu,
M.A., were admitted Fellows.

The President alluded to the great loss biological science has
sustained in the death of Sir Francis Galton, F.E.S., on the
previous day, and stated that although not a Fellow of the Society,
he had often been at our Meetings, and was closely associated
with us as one of the recipients of the Darwin-Wallace Medal on
the 1st July, 1908.

Miss Beatrice O. Corfe exhibited some trays of Lepidoptera
and other insects received from her brother, Mr. Charles Corfe,
living at Toronto. Amongst these local insects were some equally
common in Great Britain and Canada, as the Eed Admiral
( Vcoiessa Atalanta) and a local variety of the Large Tortoiseshell
{V. polijcldoros). Others, as the Camberwell Beauty, Vanessa
Antiopa, common in Canada, are extremely rare in the United
Kingdom, and still others, as many of the various Swallowtails,
are absent from our fauna. Many of these insects were caught at
the street lamps.

Prof. Dendt and Mr. G. E. Nicholls exhibited a series of
lantern-slides illustrating the structure and relations of the Sub-
commissural Organ and Eeissner's Fibre in various vertebrate
types ; the slides were described by Prof. Dendy, and Mr. Nicholls
gave a brief account of some experiments which he had made
which so far seemed to support the view that these organs consti-
tute an apparatus for automatically regulating the flexure of the
long axis of the body.

Mr. F. IS". Williams, Dr. Eendle, Prof. Minchin, and Dr. Lilian
Veley discussed the points raised by the exhibition, and Prof.
Dendy replied.

The Eev. E. A. Bullen exhibited specimens of Bytliinella
padiraci, Locard, and Nipliargus plateaxd, Chevreux, from an
underground river in Southern Central France. The Eev. T. E.
E. Stebbing added some observations to the foregoing.

The following papers were read and discussed : —

1. Mr. C. II. Wright, A.L.S.— The Flora of the Falkland
Islands.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE

2. i\Ir. CiRiL CnosshAND, F.L.S. — A Physical Description of

Ivhor JUoiif^onab, lied Sea.

3. Mr. KowLAND E. Tuuxeu. — On the Fossoriul llymenoptera

of the Indian Ocean. (Cotnuiunicated by Prof. J. Stanley
Gardineh, F.R.S., F.L.S., with the four following.)

4. Prof. J. J. KiEFiEii. — The Cecidomyiida; of the Seychelles.

5. The C.'iiirouomidic of the Seychelles.

6. Dr. K. Ki:kti';sz. — The Stratioinyiidie of the Seychelles.

7. Mr. E. Metuick, F.K.S.— The Tortricina and Tineina of the

Seychelles and Aldabra.

February 2nd, 1911.
Dr. D. II. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 19th January,
1911, were read and confirmed.

The General Secretary showed a series of lantern-slides,
(1) explaining the genesis of the portrait of Carl von Linne,
painted by Alexander Rosliu, and the various copies, including
the original three-quarter-length portrait now at Versailles,
thougli in a somewhat poor condition ; and (2) showing that the
I/aplaiid drum in the Hoffman portrait and on the Jap of the
foreground ligure in the engraved title-page of the 'Flora lap-
ponica' is a magic drum, and not a botanic press. (See abstract
on pp. 56-61.)

Dr, Young asked a question about the reversal of the Bervic
print, to which Dr. Daydon Jackson replied.

Dr. Otto Staff, F.E.S., Sec.L.S., showed specimens and a
lantern-slide of Dujitaria didactyla, Willd., from Sydney, wiiere it
has recently been used with fair success in making law 11s.

Mr. A. W. Sutton, F.L.S. , stated: — "It is almost a universal
custom throughout the Continent — that is, in France, Germany,
Switzerland, and Italy — to make their garden lawns fresh every
year by sowing Perennial Kye Grass (Lolium jpere)ine) exclusively,
or almost exclusively, as, owing to the heat and drought often
experienced, it is impossible to use those liner grasses in niixture
w hich are the essential feature of English lawns. Consequently
tlie Dujitaria didacti/la exhibited may prove of greater value on
the Continent than in England."

Ec7. T. E. E. Stebbing asked what gave the green colour in the
spring in the Nile Valley, when Mr. Sutton replied that it was
wholly due fo young corn, along the river-side and canals.

LINNEATf SOCIETr OF LONDOy. 7

The following papers were read and discussed : —

1. Fleet-Surgeon Matthew, M.B., F.L.S. — Enumeration of

Chinese Ferns.

2. Mr. S. T. Dunn, F.L.S. , showed a series of lantern-slides

from photographic snap-shots during his journey in Central
Fokien, described on tlie 6th February, 19US, before this
Society. He also show ed some specimens of bamboo-rope,
the species of which had not yet been identified, used on
the rivers of that provnice, wliich he had procured for the
Museum at Kew.

3. Sujjplementary List of Chinese Flowering-PLants, in

continuation of the List in the Society's Journal (Botany),
vol. xxxvi., and extending from 1904 to 1910.

4. Mr. W. EiCKATSON Dykes (a visitor) showed a series of

autochrome photographs on the screen of various Indian
and Chinese species of Iris in his garden.

5. Mr. S. T. Dunn, F.L.S. — A Eevision of the Genus Aciiiiidia,

Lindl.

February 16th, 1911.

H. W. MoNCKTON, Esq., Treasurer & V.-P., in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 2nd February,
1911, were read and confirmed.

Miss Freda Bage, M.Sc, Mr. Ealph Evelyn Drake-Brockman,
M.li.C.S., L.K.C.P., Mr. Moore Betty Fullerton, and Mr. Charles
David Soar, F.E.M.S., were proposed as Fellows.

The Vice-President announced from the Chair that there were
now seven vacancies in the List of Foreign Members.

Prof. Dendt, F.E.S., Sec.L.S., showed three lantern-slides of
some remarkable growth-forms in sponges, and exhibited a
singular horny sponge collected by him iu New Zealand, which
has not yet been described.

The Kev. T. R. E. Stebbing referred to some curious sponges
in a collection possessed by hnn, and Prof. Dendy replied.

The following papers were read and discussed : —

1. Mrs. L. J. WiLSMOEE. — On some Hexactiniae from New

South Wales. (Communicated by Prof. J. P. Hill, F.L.S.)

2. Eev. Canon Norman, F.E.S,, F.L.S. — Three Species of

Harpactid Copepoda.

PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Mr. A. S. ITinsT.— Report on the Aranea;, Opiliones, and
Pseudoscorpioues from tlie Seychelles. (Communicated,
w ith two following, by Prof. J. Stanley Gabdineb, F.E.S.,
F.L.S.)

Mr. G. A. BouLENGEB, F.R.S. — List of the Batrachians and
Iveptiles obtained by Prof. Stanley Gardiner on his Second
Expedition to the Seychelles and Aldabra.

Miss Maet Jane liAXiiBUN. — On the Marine Brachyura
from the Indian Ocean collected in 1905.

March 2nd, 1911.

Dr. D. II. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 16th Febi-uary,
1911, were read and confirmed.

Mr. George Herbert Wailes was proposed as a Fellow, and
Dr. Hans Driesch, Prof. Eichard von Hertwig, Geh.-Hofrat Prof.
Georg Klebs, Prof. Sergej Gawrilowitscb Nawaschin, Dr. Eugdne
Penard, Prof. Johann Wilhelm Spengel, and Prof. Edmund
Beecher Wilson as Foreign Members.

Mr. C. E. Salmon showed British specimens of Lejpidium
nec/lectum, Thell., and L. densijlorum, Schrad. Mr. F. N. ^Villiams,
Mr. E. G. Baker, and Dr. O. Stapf discussed the probable origin
of these forms, and Mr. Salmon replied.

Mr. E. M. Holmes showed a specimen of Griffithsia fjlohifera,
J. Ag., from Milford Haven ; Mr. Cotton remarked upon the
spread of some of these alien algae in our waters.

Mr. H. W. MoNCKTON, Treas. & V.-P., showed a series of
lantern-slides from photographs taken during his visit last autumn
to Sweden as a delegate on behalf of the Society to the Inter-
national Congress of Geologists, especially those taken at Uppsala,
some of which showed places connected \A"ith Carl von Linnc,
including a front view of his house in tlie old Botanic Garden.

Mr. H. R. Darlington commented on the modern use in Sweden
of the German prefix " von."

The General Secretary then showed a supplementary series of
lantern-slides, chiefly from old prints, concerning the history of
the old botanic garden. He stated that when Linne and Eost'n
bad exchanged Chairs in January 1742, and the former had
thereby become prefect of the garden, he took immediate steps to
rearrange the garden, provide glass-houses, and rebuild the house
attached, which belonged to the prefect. The last slide showed
the old poplar close to the entrance, the only specimen which can
be regarded as coeval with Linne, inasmuch as the laurels and a
few other veterans uad been transported to the new botanic
garden early in the nineteenth century.

LIKNEAX SOCIETY OF LONDON". 9

Dr. A. Strahan, F.E.S. (visitor), Mr. H. N. Dixon, Dr. A. P.
Young, and Dr. James Murie joined in the discussion which
ensued upon the whole exhibition.

Mr. John Hopkinson then showed thirty slides taken about the
same time as those of his co-delegate, but from a different line of
country ; he also showed specimens of rock from Omberg and
KinnekuUe.

The General Secretary alluded to the proBle of KinnekuUe,
published by Linnc in his ' Wastgota resa' in 1747, and specially
alluded to by Prof. A. G. ISathorst in his ' Linne sasom geolog '
which came out in 1907.

The following papers were read and discussed :^

1. Dr. Malcolm Buer, F.L.S. — Dermaptera (Earwigs) pre-

served in Amber.

2. Miss Lauea Eoscoe Thornely.^ — Eeport on the Marine

Polyzoa of the Collection made by Mr. J. Stanley Gardiner,
in the Indian Ocean, in H.M.S. 'Sealark' during 1905.
(Communicated by Prof. J. S. Gaedinee, F.E.S., P.L.S.)

3. Eev. T. E. E. Stebbing, F.E.S., P.L.S.— The terms Polyzoa

and Bryozoa. (See Abstract, p. 6i.)

4. Mr. "VV. M. Tatteesall. — On the Nysidacea and Euphau-

siacea collected in the Indian Ocean during 1905. (Com-
municated by Prof. J. Stanley Gabdinee, P.E.S., F.L.S.)

March 16th, 1911.
Dr. D. IT. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 2nd March, 1911,
were read and confirmed.

Mr. Anthony Belt and Dr. Edward Hindle were admitted
Fellows.

Miss Freda Bage, M.Sc, Mr. Ealph Evelyn Drake-Brockman,
M.E.C.S., L.E.C.P., Mr. Moore Betty Fullerton, and Mr. Charles
David Soar, F.E.M.S., were elected Fellows.

Prof. A. Dendy, F.E.S., Sec.L.S., read a communication from
Prof. W. A. Heebman, F.E.S., combatiiig the statement regarding
the use of the term " Polyzoa " made by the Eev. T. E. E.
Stebbing at the last meeting ; on the suggestion of Mr. Stebbing
the discussion was postponed to another Meeting. (See Abstract,
p. 62.)

10 PnOCEEDIXGS OF THE

Mrs. D. H. Scott gave a lantern exhibition of new species of
the fossil genus Traiiuairia. She also exhibited the original
diagram made by Dr. W. Carruthers, F.li.S., who first described
the genus at a meeting of the JJritisli Association in Ls72, in a
])aper entitled " iVrtjiu/tno, a Kadiolarian Kliizopod from the Coal-
Measurcs."

Count Solms-Laubach, Professors Sclienk, Strassburger, and
Zeiller, considered it comparable to the massulK or sporocarps of
ylzoUa. Prof. AVilliamson (Phil. Trans. 1880) thought it the
spore of a Cryptogam. He found a group of three Traquairice in
a sporangium of Lejiidosti-obns, and thought them three megaspores
of a tetrad. The true megaspores are, however, now well known.

Mrs. Scott defined Traqiuiiria thus : — " I'raquairia is a spherical
organism, consisting of two parts each surrounded by a sharply
detined membrane — an inner capsule, often containing spores, and
an outer part, which is surrounded by a thick gelatinous envelope.
In this are embedded numerous hollow spines. The apparent
bases of these spines are produced into hollow anastomosing tubes,
\\liich spread over the surface of the sphere, forming a complicated
network. The spines are hollow and are perforated iu every
direction by projecting tubular pores. Emanating from these
pores are delicate threads which appear to lose themselves in the
gelatinous envelope. Sometimes the threads form a regular net-
work in it. The inner capsule, a definite brown membrane, can
only be observed in the more perfectly preserved specimens.
Spores are generally present, which appear to produce small
spores. Traqxairici; occur in groups in the decayed wood of
Lipidodendron and other plants."

She then exhibited T. Carruthersii, T. Spenceri, sp. nov.,
T. hurntislandica, sp. nov., and T. stellata, sp. nov., and a species
of an allied genus, Sporocarpon elegans. The most characteristic
feature in the organisms described is the very complicated structure
of the outer envelope with its elaborate system of anastomosing
tubes Connected with prominent spines, which are themselves
very complex organs. Nothing parallel to this is known in the
vegetable world.

The presence of an " inner capsule " containing spores, in the
interior of which small spores are produced, is reminiscent of
Kadiolarians. These features are also common to S2>oroca7po7i
ekf/ans, which with its long spines is very much like a Eadiolarian.

A discussion followed in which Dr. G. J. Ilinde, F.R.S. (visitor),
Prof. Dendy, Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing, Prof. Y. AV. OHver, and the
President took part.

The following paper was read and discussed : —

Mr. R. S. Adamson, M.A. — An Ecological Study of a Cam-
bridgeshire Woodland. (Communicated by iVfr. A. G.
T^LNSLEl, F.L.S.)

LINNEAN SOCIETY OP LONDo:)f. II

April Gth, 1911.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Cliair.

Tlie Minutes of tlie General Meeting of the 16th March, 1911,
were read and contii'med.

Mr. Norman Miller Johnson and Mr. Moore Betty Fullerton
were admitted Fellows.

Mr. George Herbert Wailcs was elected a Follow.

The Eev. Hilderic Friend, Miss Ann Croniu Halket, Mr. Ernest
Lee, A.E.C.S., Mr. John Conf^y Moulton, Mr. Frederick John
Freshwater Shaw, B.Sc, and Mr. Malcolm Wilson, E.Sc, were
proposed as Fellows.

The following Auditors were recommended by the Council, and
were, by show of hands, elected : — For the Council, Prof. Dendy
and Dr. A. B. Eeudle ; for the Fellows, Mr. Henry Groves and
Mr. Hamilton Druce.

The President announced that the Council had selected Count
Heumajtn zu Solms-Laubach to receive the Linneau Medal.

The following papers were read and discussed : —

1. Miss Sarak M. Baker, B.Sc. — On the Brown Seaweeds of

the Salt-Marsh. (Communicated by Prof. F. W. Oliyeb,
F.E.S., F.L.S.)

2. Dr. C. E. Moss, Mr. E. G. Salisbury, F.L.S.,and Dr. Ethel

DE Fraine, F.L.S. — On the Genus Salicoraia ; its History,
Character, and Anatomy.

May 4th, 1911.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair,
afterwards Prof. Poulton, F.E.S., V.-P.

The Minutes of the General Meetiug of the Gth April, 1911,
were read and confirmed.

Mr. Jules Augustin de Gayo and Mr. Charles David Soar were
admitted Fellows.

Mr. Frederick Eyles, Mr. Jolni Graham Murray, and i\Ir. Charles
AVaterfall were proposed as Fellows.

I a PEOCEEDIN'GS OF TUB

Dr. Hans Driesch, Prof. Richard von Hertwifj;, Gen.-Hofrat
Prof. Georg Klebs, Prof. ISergej Gawrilow itsch Nawascliiii,
Dr. Eugene Penard, Prof. Joliaun Wilheltn Spengel, and
Prof. Edmund Beecher "Wilson, were elected Foreign Members.

The following papers were read and discussed : —

1. The Kev. T. K. R. Stebbixg. F.R.S., F.L.S.— On John

Vaiighan Thompson and his Polyzoa, and on Vannthom^)-
sonia, a genus of Sympoda. (See Abstract, p. 64.)

2. Prof. iSi'DXEY J. llicKsoN, F.K.y. — On Folijtrema and some

allied genera. (Communicated by Prof. J. Stanley
Gakbixer, F.R.S., F.L.S.)

3. Mr. J. M. Brown, B.8c., F.L.S. — Observations on some new

and little-known British Rhizopods.

4. Mr. R. iSuELFoRD, F.L.S. — The British Museum collection

of BJattidje enclosed in Amber.

5. Dr. F. E. Fkitsch, F.L.S. — Freshwater Alga3 collected in

the Soutb Oi-Jcueys by Mr. R. K. R. Brown.

May 24th, 1911.

Anniversary Meeting.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 4th May were read
and confirmed.

Mr. William Xeilson Jones, M.A. (Cantab.), was proposed as a
Fellow.

The Treasurer then laid his Annual Statement of Accounts
before the Meeting, which, after observations by Mr. Alfred
AV. 01<e, Sir Frank Crisp, Lt.-Col. Prain, and Mr. John Hop-
kiuson, was received and adopted (see pp. 14 & 15).

The General Secretary laid his Annual Report before the
Meeting, thus : —

Since the last Anniversary 15 Fellows had died, or their deaths
been ascertained, viz. : —

Fellows (15).

Thomas Hodgson Archer-Hind.
Richard Henry Beddome.
James Bisset.
John Bennett Carruthers.
AVilliam Ambrose Clarke.
Thomas AValker Coffin.
Theodore Cooke.
Alfred Russell Fox.

John Hinchley Hart.
Frederick Hovenden.
Simpson Powell.
Harry Sanford-Burton.
Francis Lesiter Soper.
Robert Boog Watson.
William Dickenson Wickes.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON.

13

Edward Gerrard.

Associates (2).

I Samuel Alexander Stewart.

Melchior Treub.

Foreign Members (2).

I Charles Otis Whitman.

Fellows withdrawn (9).

Charles Crossland.
Louis Charles Deverell.
Ernest John Lewis.
Arthur Thomas Masterman.
Edward Archibald Smith.

Henry Aldwin Soames.
Ernest Euthven Sykes.
Charles Edward Walker.
Amandus H. C. Zietz.

Whilst 25 Fellows, all of whom had qualified, 2 Associates,
and 7 Foreign Members have been elected. One Fellow has, by
election, been transferred to the list of Associates.

The Librarian's report was submitted as follows : —

During the past year there have been received as Donations
from private individuals 87 volumes and 192 pamphlets.

From the various Universities, Academies, and Scientific
Societies, there have been received in exchange and otherwise
319 volumes and 128 detached parts, besides 57 volumes and
29 parts obtained in exchange and as donations from the editors
and proprietors of independent periodicals.

The Council at the recommendation of the Library Committee
have sanctioned the purchase of 198 volumes and 81 parts of
important books.

The total additions to the Library are therefore 661 volumes
and 430 separate parts.

The number of books bound during the year is as follows : —
In full-morocco 3, in half- morocco 234, in half-calf 4, in full-
cloth 433, in vellum 88, in buckram 30, in boards and half-
cloth 12. Eelabelled (half-morocco and cloth back) 30. Total
834 volumes.

The General Secretary having read the Bye-Laws governing
the elections, the President opened the business of the day,
and the Fellows present proceeded to vote for the Council and
Officers.

The Ballot for the Council having been closed, the President
nominated Mr. Clement Eeid, the Eev. T. E. E. Stebbing, and

14

PROCEEDINGS OF TnR

1-t

o

I— 1

CO

Ci

f"Nj

T— 1

,^^

'r*

,.

i-H

3

13

.—1

"^

H

05

O

CO

T— 1

o

ij

,^

o

-U

I— 1

Pi

-P

Oi

F4

<M

I-H

<

^

«o

C5

s

I— (

t<5

;sv

p

be

«■

Ss

,C

^

H

s

H

b

^

c3

.^

»

OQ

E-i

t-i

P

P5

a

oi

O

a

s

Ph

<

(^

H

<D

A
■^

^

P

■M

V

O

eS

•^

o

"***

<1

^

OS

C!

•2

"n

<u

s

s

to

<»

§

2

s

113

-<

^

1

fA

'S

H

f*

• pal

.t- c. c c o

^- CC t^ I^ o

f^ — ' r: o c-i
eo cc c c 1--

M o _ 1- •-
t^ ' ^ Ci -^ o

00

b ft^

G5

: =0

«H

a; ^

•r -5 : o

-J 00 o>

5

(/3 ■* 5C

ill

&4 ^"^-^ ,-9 -2 =>

I 01 .S

«) ^ H^^

eS » o — :2

f^SP "o

P^

= « s = § s

>C CO o o o

rHO OOO

CCcCtO
O 05 lO

«^

^ C8 —

i^S 5

O e3 i

=^

le^

O "t

c? ci

o ^-

pq CO

. g ^ _

c r- 5 o r^ c,
o o O i-S f^ '^ ^ '

rt £ o

(§:3

P

M-<-<6iB

LTNXEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON.

15

«• t-G5

OcO-fOiOOO— 'C^r-1 C-1 iP

CO

0

00

-

2

-+

•M

1 — ' (n ^

Oi

re!* coH'-ji--i-i|x-il*

O CI O C5 00 3 — " ^ GO o 00

«§) @ (§) @ (§) @ (§) @ (§) l§) 1)

r^-eoioooooooooo

03— '--hOOOOOOiOOOO

'♦l ir -t^ 'iS S t^ o o c ^ o .0

o >

S^ ^ &4 ^
^ 3i S- ^

<! S -^ §
2 3 "3

PI -

^t

o

CO

^

"^

"^

^

IS.

CO 10 I

•^- - S i£

^ o

_^ O D K ..H

1? Si

<ta2
0 S

» 5? o
S fe 1.

Ii<

^3

S "ri=5 OD 'S ■

i.mW

'S ^ c-'i J

^ ri C ^ K*

JT « fe '^ "3

r^

cS

Is

r.

-^

<i)

0

ao

CO

-y

<s>

0

a

^

^CO

c3 C

*' J- O ® ^ S «-

; CI

> m

CO "o

5: a
s> o

1> a

.0 G5

^

>^ -^

•>i

^ (15

3 00

-S

0 CI

^

V} t— 1

a

0^

0

■^ 0

'A

0 a

W

5 0

K "j^

w

-d'rs

^'

S 0 >

[il

*^ ? a

Q

cS 0 'tr

p

CI 0 0

Ph

.2 -^ ■"

P

rofess
temet
siibje

CL| eS 0)

'^,FMt^

33 m^

F-«io

-3 tt) t^

>-HH

-" £-.2

Ogc^^

n 0 tj

.N<1

■fe '^s

P 0 c3

5-a

woa

•r; '^ »

0 C^

n s ■"

= £t3

tH

8^ °l

.5^-1

Hj^f^

hQ«

^5(1

0^-^

We hav
April, K
into the

OWp5

. .P3

53

p;-<->l

o'§

CO Ch

1 6 paooBBDiyGS of thb

Mr. A. 0. Walker, Scrutineers, wlio, having cast up the votes,
reported to the President, who declared the result as follows :—

Prof. V. II. Blacicm.vx, Sc.D. ; IIexrv Bunr, M. A. ; Sir Frai^k
Crisp; Prof. Arthur Dendy, D.Se., F.R S. ; Prof. J. Stanley
r.ARDivER, F.R.S.; E. S. GooDRicn, F.R.S. ; Hexry Groves, Esq. ;
Prof. W. A. IIkrdmax, F.R.S. ; Arthur AV. Hir.L, M.A. ; Dr. B.
Daydon Jackson ; Horace W. IMoncicton, F.G.S. ; Prof. Francis
W. Oliver, F.R.S. ; Prof. E. B. Poulton, F.R.S. ; Dr. A. B.
Rendle, F.R.S. ; Dr. Walter George Ridewood ; Miss Edith R.
Saunders ; Dr. Dukinfield H. Scott, F.R.S. ; Dr. Otto Staff,
F.R.S.; Miss Ethel N. Thomas, B.Sc; Dr. A. Smith Wood-
ward, F.R.S.

The Ballot for the Officers having been closed, the President
appointed Mr. Clement Reid, the Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing, and
Prof. G. S. Boulger, Scrutineers, who, having cast up the votes,
reported to the President, who declared the result as follows : —

President : Dr. Dukinfield Henry Scott, M.A., F.R.S.
Treasurer: Houace W. Monckton, F.G.S.
Secretaries: Dr. B. Daydon Jackson,

Prof. A. Dendy, D.Sc, F.R.S.,

Dr. Otto Staff, F.R.S.

The President then delivered his Address : —

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 1 7

PKESIDEXTIAL ADDRESS, 1911.

I HATE lately had occasion to look into some of the older work on
the structure of fossil plants, and it has occurred to me that a few
notes on the subject miglit be of some general interest. The
period referred to is that round about the year 1830 — the period
of Witham and Cotta and of the earlier work of Brongniart.
It was an intei'esting time, when the study of fossil plants was
first caught up in the flame of enthusiasm which then burnt so
brightly for the young science of geology. It was practically
a pre-evolution period, for though Lamarck had written, the
influence of Cuvier was dominant ; the evidence, however, was
accumulating which ultimately formed the firmest basis of the
theory of descent. In fossil botany in particular, the controversies
which were soon to divide the French school from its neighbours
had not yet sprung up, though Brongniart had already established
his great and well merited authority in the science. If some of
the opinions of that time strike us as crude and fantastic, we are
just as often surprised at the gi-eatness of the advance which had
already been made and at the essential modernness of the point
of view. Take the following, for example : —

" Everyone will readily admit that anatomical characters, those
which relate to the intimate organisation of the plant, have more
value than the external forms ; it is to these characters, then,
that one ought to attach the most importance when one is able to
observe them ; and when one cannot do so, one should seek to
discover in the external form of organs, such modifications as
may, so to speak, be the expression of the internal character, and
may enable us to form an estimate of its modifications.

" The nutritive vessels, forming the framework which determines
the relations oE position and often even the form of organs, are
evidently more important than the parenchyma which surrounds
them, and which may mask the most essential character of an
organ. The mode of distribution of the vessels alone may put us
on the track of the true affinities of plants. Their arrangement
is consequently the principal thing to observe in each organ."

This has a very modern sound. The passage might almost have
been written yesterday ; yet it is a literal translation from the
Introduction to Brongniart's ' Histoire des Vegetaux Fossiles '
and was published in 1828. Evidently we flatter ourselves over-
much when we fancy that our vascular morphology is a new
creation. The French have long understood the value of systematic
anatomy. Brongniart made it a rule to preface the description of
each fossil group with an account of the recent allied plants, and
especially of their anatomy. He constantly found it necessary to
make his own investigations, for just the points most needed for
comparison with the fossils had usually been passed over in works
on recent botany. " These researches," he says, " may not be
without result for the comparative anatomy of plants, or for their
physiology and natural classification " (p. 0). Artis, in 1825, had

LINN. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1910-1911. C

1 8 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

felt the same nood for Ji better basis of comparison. He says,
"The wbole Anatomy of the Plant must be studied," and cites
Cuvier's famous researches on fossil animals as a model. This
lieultliy reaction of fossil work on the investigation of living
])lants still goes on in our own dny.

JJroiigniart gives an excellent account of ilie characters available
for the discrimination of fragmentary specimens, and points out
that while almost any organ will sudice to distinguish the main
groups, for more exact determination the vegetative organs have a
relatively greater importance in the lower and the re})roductive in
the higher classes. At the same time, the signitic-ance of vascular
anatomy had long been recognised in the distinctive characters of
Dicotyledons and Monocotyledons. " After the internal structure
of the stem," he says, " the most important character of this organ
is the mode of insertion of the leaves on its surface," then the
arrangement of the vessels passing from the stem into the petiole,
and in the leaves themselves the venation. We see that Brong-
niart, poorly provided at that time with structural material, was
feeling about after external characters which might serve as the
" outward and visible sign " of the structure within.

Comparative anatou)y, he argues, forms the basis of zoological
classification, and it will be tiie same for plants, only here the
difficulty is greater, because a more or less high ningnification is
always required to show the structure. He especially regrets the
absence, at that time, of any comparative anatomy of the wood,
a need which even now has scarcely been adequately supplied.
Let us see, a little more in detail, how Brongniart succeeded ia
applying his principles to the problems of fossil botany.

He recognised four periods of geological time, in which the
vegetation had a special aspect due to the predominance of certain
families and to the great development of the plants of these
families. This recognition of successive periods of vegetation
was in itself a great step in advance. Only a few years before,
botanists had still expected to be able to refer the fossils of the
Coal to recent species and appeared disaj)pointed when thej failed
to do so. The same spirit still sometimes shows itself in our own
day, among those who view anything like an intermediate fossil
group with suspicion. Brongniart's four periods (characterised
in his own words) were :—

1. Vegetation almost solely composed of Ferns and ai'borescent

Horsetails and of the singular Lepidodendrons — gigantic
plants sharing in the characters of Lycopods and Conifers.
After the first period these plants seem to have disappeared,
at least from the regions so far explored.

2. Characterized by very different forms, of which only a small

number has come down to present times, — they are espe-
cially Ferns, less elevated than those of the Coal, and
Conifers of a very peculiar aspect.
[This refers essentially to the Triassic Flora.]

LINNB<VN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 19

3. In the third Period the Fenis, and still more tlie singular

family of Cycads, \vere dominant to such a degree that
the species of the latter family were already more numerous
than those now existing, and' this little group, which only
forms the 2000th part of living plants, constituted half the
flora of that epoch. [Mesozoic]

4. Plants much less different from those which still exist, — the

same families and most often the same genera which still
inhabit our climates. In spite of their analogy with recent
vegetation, these fossils are no less worthy of our attention,
for they may solve questions of great interest for the history
of the "latest changes in the surface of the globe : they can
decide whether plants, like animals, have experienced great
specific changes during the latest revolutions to which our
globe has been exposed. [Tertiary.]

We must not suppose from these words that Brongniart was an
evolutionist, for, as Saporta says, he always opposed evolution,
the doctrine to which his own discoveries lent the strongest
support. At the same time the whole tone of Brongniart's
prospectus and introduction to his great book is thoroughly
modern and enlightened.

His classification of plants was a singularly natural one, and
indeed scarcely differs in its main divisions from our modern
system. He has six great classes : —

I. Agames: Algae, Fungi, Lichens [=Thallophyta].
II. Cryptogames celluleuses: Ilepatics and Mosses [=Bryo-
phyta].

III. Cryptogames vasculaires [ = Pteridophyta, but with the

addition of Characete].

IV. Phanerogames gymnospermes.

V. Phauerogames angiospermes monocotyledones.
VI. Phauerogames angiospermes dicotyle'dones.

There is little room for criticism here. The name Agames,
which is used for Thallophytes, shows that little was known at
that time of sexual reproduction in these plants, though the
discoveries of Vaucher had already given the clue. Brongniart
is quite sound on the Mosses, which lie rightly says have nothing
in common with the "Agames" beyond the absence of vessels.
It must be remembered that at that time, owing to the splendid
early work of Hedwig, the Mosses were much better understood '
as regards their reproduction than the Vascular Cryptogams.

Brongniart thought that the stems of the Vascular Cryptogams
had some analogy in structure with those of Monocotyledons.
He says that their organs of reproduction appear always to
consist o£ two sexes ; in those days, long before the advent of
Suminski and Hofmeister, there must have been a certain amount
of luck in arriving at this true conclusion. He explains further

c 2

20 PnOCEEDIXGS OF THE

on (p. 07) that tlie organs of fructification vary very mucli ;
somelinies one recognises easily enough organs which characterise
two different sexes, sometimes only a single one has heen, with
any probahility, discovered. He places the Characea?, Marsi-
leacea\ Ecpiisetacea^, and some Lycopodiacea; in the former
category : the IVrns and most Lycopodiacea? in the latter.

The inclusion of Characea? in Vascular Cryptogams seems odd
to a modern botanist ; but we are scarcely in a position to scoff,
for the true systematic relations of this family have never yet been
made clear.

A striking merit of Brongniart's classification is the separation
of the Gymnosperms in a class of their own, a point in which he
was far in advance of most botanists of his own day and even of
a much later time. He shows that the Gymnosperms are distinct
from other Phanerogams both in their reproductive organs (the
seeds, destitute of a capsule, receiving directly the action of the
fecundating substance), and in the organisation of their stems, very
different in many respects fi'om that of true Dicotyledons (p. 22).

In the detailed part of the 'llistoire,' passing over the Fucoids
and the scanty and doubtful Mosses, the Equisetacea? are dealt
with first of the vascular plants. The anatomy of recent forms is
fully treated. It is curious to see what was then thought about
their sexual reproduction, lledwig had suggested that the spore
was an ovary with a short style, while the elaters represented
four anthers attached to the style by their filaments. Brongniart
improves on this by supposing the spore to be an ovule, and the
elaters four grains of pollen adhering to it.

As regards the Calamites, he says that up to that time every-
thing had confirmed his idea of a relation between them and
Equisehim. So far, however, he knew nothing either of the
fructification or the anatomy of the fossil forms. The discovery
of the latter, at a later date, long misled him and his school, and
formed one of the great subjects of controversy with English and
German investigators.

The rest of the first volume is devoted to the Ferns or the
plants which he then classed as such, constituting by themselves,
as he says, the greater part of the Flora of the ancient rocks.

As regards the reproduction of recent Ferns, Brongniart inclines
to Hedwig's view that the stalked vesicles (glandular hairs) on the
young fronds represent the male organs. At any rate, he finds
" their analogy with the pollen-sacs of Mosses complete " (p. 141).
His classification of Ferns is quite a natural one, only differing
from modern systems in including the Tree-ferns (Cyatheacea?)
under Polypodiacea3, and making the Parkeriaceae {Ceraiopteris) a
distinct group, as was still done much later.

For the purposes of fossil botany he employs his well-known
artificial classih'cation based on the venation and form of the frond,
a classification which is still indispensable for fossil taxonomic
work.

The most curious |X)int is that Brongniart at that time included

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONIJOX. 21

Sigillaria under Ferus, -w'hile he included Lindley's genus Caido-
pteris (true Tree-ferns) under Sigillaria, recognising that the
fern-affinities of C'aulo^yteris were more evident than those of
the Sigillarice proper. Brongniart shows that the Sigillarias
could not have been Cacti, as Martius, or Euphorbife, as Artis
had supposed, for they were not succulent, but woody plants.
He ai'gues that they could not have been Dicotyledons at all,
for their form gives no indication of growth in thickness at tlie
base of the stem. In view of subsequent developments, his
rejection of growth in thickness is remarkable. Neither, he
continues, could the Sigillarias have been Monocotyledons, for
their leaf-scars are too narrow. Thus he arrives, by a process of
exclusion, at the Vascular Cryptogams, "that is to say the Eerns,
for that is evidently the ouly one of the families of this group to
which one could refer the Sigillarias." He argues elaborately in
support of this view; the Lycopod affinities seem never to have
occurred to him at that time. It was no doubt the superficial
resemblances between the Eern-stems and Sigillaria which misled
him, though the comparison with Lepidodendron seems to us fairly
obvious.

The incomplete second volume, the parts of which began to
appear in 1837, is devoted, as far as it goes, to the Lycopods.
He gives a most admirable account of the external characters
of recent Lycopods and has a good deal to say about the anatomy,
which he illustrates by some capital figures. He does not,
however, distinguish clearly between the structure of Lycopodium.
and that of Selaginella, or Stacliyrjynand.rum as he called it. He
notices the interesting fact that in some Lycopodiums the roots
have practically the same structure as the stem (p. 24).

He is at pains to show that the anatomy of Lycopods and
Conifers is essentially different. On the other hand, he lays great
stress on the resemblance in the cones of the two groups, saying
that in Conifers and Cycads the ovules are fixed on the scales
exactly like the "capsules" of Lycopodiacese. In describing the
two kinds of spores in " Slacliygynandrum " and Isoetes he calls the
large spores " veritable seeds " ; he compares the small spores to
pollen-grains but declines to discuss their function (p. 33).

He is very emphatic on the Lycopod affinities of Lepidodendron,
saying that the fossils of which that genus is the type merely form
a special section of the family Lycopodiacese. " A fortunate and
rare circumstance " had given him an opportunity of studying
the internal structure. This, of course, refers to the famous
Lepidodendron Harcourtii, first described by Witham in 1832,
and afterwards by Lindley and Hutton in vol. ii. of their ' British
Fossil Flora,' 1833. Brongniart's account of the structure
shows a great advance on the previous descriptions. He was the
first to recognise the ring of wood, with its smaller elements
towards the outside. Oddly enough, this principal feature of
the anatomy had been overlooked, or at least not clearly
distinguished, by the English writers. The relation of the leaf-

2 2 PEOCEEUINGS OF THE

trace bundles to the central axis was correctly followed ; the
restoration of the structure in the solid which he gives (P). 21,
fig. 4) is remarkably accurate. In opposition to Lindley and
llutton, who had concluded that Lejndodeiulron was intermediate
between Conifera) and Lycopodiace;e, Brongniait showed that
the structure is essentially diflerent i'roni that of any Dicotyledon,
gyinnospennous or angiosperinous (p. 44). lie points out the
differences from Lijcopod'mm and tSthujiiidla, and shows that
the best anatomical comparison is with J'sUotum and Tmesipteris.

He further points out the identity of the rayed or scalariform
vessels of Lepidodendmn with those of Lycopods, and the small
size of the peripheral vessels in both, and concludes : " Thus, by
the internal structure of their stems, as by their external form,
their mode of branching and the arrangement of their leaves, the
Lepidodendrons agree almost completely with the Lycopodiaceffi,
and could be nothing else but arborescent Lycopods" (p. 46).
His whole treatment of the subject is on sound modern lines.

He then asks the question, "Is the same analogy to be met
Avith in their mode of reproduction? "

He begins by citing cases where the cones (Lepidostrohi) had
already been found in connection with species of Lepidodendron —
he found that they were borne on the ends of branches, like
Lj/copodiinn cones on a large scale, or like the cones of Araucaria.
He was much puzzled about the position of the sporangium or
capsule, which from the analogy of Lycopods and Conifers
(" families between wliic-h all botanists are agreed in placing the
Lepidodendrons ") should be on the upper surface of the scale
[he ignores the nude cones of Coniferaj here]. Having no petrified
specimens to work with, lirongniart at that time completely
misunderstood the position of the sporangium, which in fact he
had never seen, or had perhaps confused with the lateral wings
of the scale. Lindley and Hutton, it is true, had already
observed the sporangium in Lepidostrofms ornatus, but they had
described it as a " seed " *, so that Brongniart not unnaturally
suspected a confusion with the cones of Araucarian Coniferjie.

He was very cautious about the supposed relation of Lep>ido-
dendron to Conifers, regarding it as extremely remote. The
former group, he says, is not intermediate between Lycopods
and Conifers, but is at most a Lycopodiaceous genus tending to
establish the first link in a series forming the passage between
the two families (p. 55). Some of his arguments against a nearer
relation, especially those drawn from the mode of branching and
the structure of the wood, are well worthy of consideration.

Brongniart was distinctly less fortunate in his view of the
petrified tree-fern stems known as Psaronius, which he regarded,
on what seem to us very weak grounds, as representing the base
of Lycopodiaceous stems. AVith all his good intentions, his
knowledge of Pern-anatomy was not yet wide enough to guide

* 'Fossil Flora,' toI. i. pi. 20. %. 2a, p. 83.

LIXXEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 23

him to the right conclusion, though it must be .idinitted that
Others had already been more fortunate. Brougniart, however,
quite rightly interpreted the structure of Psaroains, as regards
the distinction between the stem and the surrounding zone of
roots.

The volume comes to a sudden end in the middle of a sentence
on p. 72, while the author is discussing the nature of Ulodendron,
The reasons given by Saporta, in his obituary notice of Brongniart,
for the abrupt cessation of the work — the immensity of the
scheme, the difficulties of the Tertiary floras, and the changes in
the author's views — do not seem altogether sufficient. Brongniart
lived and continued active work for more than thirty years
afterwards. It is, however, no part of my plan to follow the
later and more important development of his career.

Saporta rightly points out tliat in his early work Brougniart
was the first to clearly enunciate the principle that there has been
a definite and gradual development of vegetation in successive
epochs.

Brongniart was a great botanist, as everything he wrote proves ;
by far the greatest who up to that time had undertaken the
study of fossil plants.

In passing from him to Bernhard Cotta, we make a marked
descent — Cotta was by no means great, but he did some meritorious
work. His book, ' Die Dendrolithen in Beziehung auf ihren
iiuieren Bau,' was published at Dresden in 1832, while
Brongniart's first volume of the ' Histoire ' was appearing. Cotta's
work was based on his father's collection, which included more
than 500 ground specimens of fossil plants. At that time such
specimens were sometimes ground thin, to admit of microscopic
investigation, but it does not appear that Cotta used the modern
method of mounting really thin sections on glass — that was intro-
duced contemporaneously in our own country by Witham and
Nicol.

Young Cotta began his work as a sort of "holiday task";
he appears to have been a student at the time, and modestly
desires that his figures may be regarded as the " Ilauptsache,"
the text only as a necessary explanation.

Cotta was much impressed by the evidence of a tropical climate
found in the rich vegetation of the Coal-measures. He adds :
" But not only in reference to climatic changes, but a.so with
respect to the gradual development of organic Nature, it is
interesting that we find more lowly organised plants in the older
than in the later rocks. Jt is possible, however, that this latter
circumstance ])roceeds merely from dift'erences of climate, for in
the Red Sandstone, for example, besides many lower plants,
remains of Dicotyledonous plants also frequently occur, of which
the numerous petrified woods with evident annual rings and
medullary rays alford the best proof " (p. 3).

Cotta no doubt made too much of his favourite climatic changes,
but there is some force in what he says : e. <j., the difference

24 rnOCEEDINGS OF TUE

between the plants oE tlie root-nodules and those of the seain-
nodules in Lancashire coal beds is clearly due to ditVereiit
conditions rather than to different age. Like lirongniart, be
expresses his regret that *' we unfortunately still possess no
botanical work in which the internal structure of the races of
jdants is characterised. In this respect it would be especially
desirable to know accurately the internal structure of the stems
of Palms and Tree-ferns, which in the forests of America grow
into such gigantic trees" (p. 7). lie realised the difficulty of
naming the fragmentary fossil remains without the risk of bringing
the 8ei)arate jiarts of one and the same plant inider different
species. He bases his own arrangement on internal characters,
not that he considered these the best (though they might be so if
the anatomy of recent plants were better known), but because no
other characters were available in his petriiied specimens. He
realised that there are whole fossil families which no longer exist,
80 far as is known, in the liA^ing Creation (p. 11).

Cotta's classification was rudimentary. He divided his speci-
mens into three groups : Khizomata, Stipites, and Eadiati — a
classification of fossils rather than of plants.

His first group he calls the rhizomes of extinct Ferns, in which
he was roughly right. His genus Tuhkanlis, of Permian age,
may be said to correspond to the family Zygopteridese, as under-
stood by the latest writer, Paul Bertrand. This is a group of the
early Ferns — Primotilices of ]\[r. Arber — of which so much has
been heard of late. Before Cotta, these fossils had been placed
in the Palms, thouah D. Anton Sprengel had already called them
"exotic Perns." The genus Tuhicaulis, as now limited, includes
one only of Cotta's species, based on a single, very fine specimen
which had been discovered in 1815. A second specimen of a
distinct species was brought to light in Lancashire nearly a
century later, and described by Dr. Marie Stopes. Cotta
nowiiere distinguishes clearly between the petioles and the true
stem of these plants.

He follows his predecessor D. A. Sprengel in classing Psaronius
(also Permian) with Ferns, and in this respect did better than
Brongniart. The name " fStarling-stones" for these ornamental
fossils is familiar ; it may not be so generally known that this
name properly applies only to the specimens showing the roots ;
those in which the long, curved sections of the vascular bundles
of the stem are visible used to be called " Maggot -stones,"
"Madensteine," ^^ Psaronius hehnintliolithns.'" In earlier days
these fossils had been regarded as Corals or Encrinites.

In certain cases Cotta recognised the roots as such, though he
more often interpreted the same bodies as leaf-stalks.

His second group — Stipites or Trunks — includes fossil stems
from much later rocks, which he rightly classed as Palms.

The third family, Eadiati, or radiately striated stems, is of
considerable interest — it embraces, as one might judge from the
family-name, stems with secondary thickening. He says that

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LO>'J)OX. 25

these specimens, Mliieh he placed in two genera, MeduUosa and
Cahimitea, have no analo<;ue among hving plants.

His description of the genus j\IcdulJosa, which he founded, is on
tlie whole remarkably accurate, and some of his figures are
excellent and might still be used as adequate illustrations. Two
of his species, M. stellata and M. porosa, are the real stems ;
the third, M. elegans, consists of the leaf-stalks (afterwards
MiieloxDlon). It is odd that he should have placed these in the
right genus, for of course the structure is totally different frora
that of the stem. He no doubt mistook the hypodermal
strengthening zone of the petiole for the outer ring of wood
in the stem.

In the description of the stem of M. stellata, he interpreted
the complex structure with surprising success, considering that
it is quite unlike anything in recent plants, consisting as it does
of a double system of peripheral and central steles, each growing
in thic]<ness by its own cambium. In fact he practically
recognised tlie " polystely " (to anticipate more than half a
century), for he describes the pith as containing many-rayed
stellate columns, constructed on the same plan as the radiating
outer zone, which he saw was itself a compound structure. He
points out that each radiating portion forms a whole by itself and
])ossesses a special pith (einen besonderen Markkeru) (p. G5),
He rather spoils his excellent observations, however, by suggesting
that the internal stellate columns might be young plants which
grew up inside an old hollow stem !

His second genus of " Eadiati," Calamitea, may, he says, with
much probability be supposed to have a common origin with the
Calamites, so well known as impressions (p. 57). On this point
his knowledge was decidedly in advance of Brongniart's at the
same time. He arrived at this right conclusion by comparing
the striations of his petrified specimens with those on the casts
(p. 67). His Ccdamitea striata = Calamodendron striatum, Goep-
])ert, and his Calamitea histriatu = Arthropitys histriata, Goeppert.
Thus he had already recognised the two chief groups of Calamarian
stems.

Cotta's " Supplementary Eemarks " are partly on the subject
of the mode of preservation, but their chief object is to correlate
the impressions with the petrifactions, a laudable attempt in
which, with the one exception of the Calamites, he was singularly
unsuccessful.

He was inclined to identify Trdncaulis with Lepidodendron,
some species of which (including the well-known L. obovatum) he
regarded as Ferns. He compares the ribbed Sigillarias with Cacti,
a view which, oddly enough, has re-appeared in the present day in
a work by the geologist Steinmann. At the same time Cotta iden-
tified these Sigillarian stems with his genus MeduUosa (p. 84).

As regards the Calamites, which he rightly identified, he was
misled, like Brongniart in later days, by the internal structure,
though not to the same extent. He argues against their being

26 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Equisetacoa:', but sufjgests tliat Uiey may represent an extinct
family intermediate between E(]uisetacea; and Casuarineaj !

On tlu^ wbole Cotta's book is not to be taken too seriously from
a scientific point of view. He was only a beginner at tbe time,
and evidently no great botanist. His observations, liowever, were
good, and sometimes bis natural instinct led liim rigbt wben more
learned autborities went wrong.

To us, in tliis country, tbe most interesting figure among the
group we are considering, is that of Henry Wit bam. His real
name was Henry iSilveitop; be was born in 1779, and took the
name of AVitliam on liis marriage. He was a man of considerable
|)roperty and importance in the North of England, and was the
first Eoman Catholic High !SberifF of tlie County of Hurbam. His
work on fossil plants belongs to a short period of his life, when
be was about 50. ]le\vas the founder of modern structural fossil
Botany in so far as he was the first man who used thin sections
mounted on glass — the discovery of this method was due toNicol,
to whom he fully acknowledges his indebtedness, as he does also
to JMacgillivray, \\ho made the drawings and also no doubt helped
w ith his botanical knowledge.

In an early paper " On the Vegetation of the First Period of
an Ancient World," read before the AVernerian Society of Edin-
burgh on Dec. 5, 1829, Witham shows himself still much under
tbe influence of Brongniart. He regards the "Craigleith Tree,"
first discovered in 1826, and now known as PHus WitJuimi (L. &
H.), and other Gymnospermous Phanerogams of Carboniferous
age as trifling exceptions to the general distribution of early
vegetation. He says : " AVe find the opinion of Mr. A. Brong-
niart most comjjletely verified, namely that the Vascular Crypto-
gamic plants had a vast numerical proportion, and in fact of
260 species discovered in this Terrain or period, 220 belong to
this Class." Witham very soon modified this opinion, as we shall
see. It appears that a section of tbe Craigleith fossil — a manifest
Gymnosperm, one would think — had been sent to Brongniart,
who replied: "I cannot now give a final but only a conditional
opinion. It is that I believe it to be a section of a Monocotyle-
donous plant." This strange conclusion, which seems to have
been shared by some local botam'sts, though not, of course, by
AVitham himself, can only be explained by the state of preserva-
tion combined perhaps with a certain prejudice, at that time, in
favour of the greater antiquity of Monocotyledons.

In a letter to Winch, a JVewcastle naturalist, dated Dec. 23,
1829, accompanying this pamphlet and preserved in Winch's
correspondence in our own Library, AVitham goes into tbe inter-
esting question of the ])resence of annual rings in tbe early
Gymnosperms. He says : " I have as yet been unable to discover
any concentric rings in the Wideopen fossil [Pinites, now Corduites,

BraHdling'i] I sent Mr. Hutton a beautiful slice of the

AV'ideopen tree, which to look at with the naked eye would have
inclined one to believe they were there, but upon microscopic

LINNEAN SOCIEIT OF LONDON. 2 7

examination such idea appears to me to vanish." This exactly
expresses the usual state of the case in stems of that period.

Ill the paper " On the Vegetable Fossils found at Leunel Braes,
near Coldstream," read May 10, 1830, Witham shows that these
trees (Pitijs antifpta and P. ^jn'»iffi'a, Witham) "must be classed
amougst the dicotyledonous plants" (p. 11). He attributes (not
quite accurately) the opinion to Brongniart that "out of six
classes only two existed at that time, namely the Vascular Crypto-
gams and the Monocotyledons, the latter containing a small
number of plants which appear to resemble the Palms and
arboi-escent Liliaceoe The existence therefore of so exten-
sive a deposit of dicotyledonous plants at this early period of
the earth's vegetation appears to demand the attention of the
naturalist."

In his " Description of a Fossil Tree discovered in the Quarry
at Craigleith, near Edinburgh, in the month of JN^ovember,
1830,"* Witham speaks of this fine tree having flourished "for
aught we can say a million years ago " (p. 4). He had evidently
frankly accepted the teachings of the young science of Geology,
which \\as not the case with all English writers at that time. He
says : " Several scientific gentlemen having stated as their opinion
that this fossil is a Lycojwdiuyn, I may here mention the reasons
why I have come to a different conclusion " (p. 5). And further
on he adds : " In conclusion I beg to add, that we have in this
striking and stupendous relic of ages long gone by, an additional
proof amongst many others lately advanced, that plants^belonging
to the Gymnospermous Phanerogamic class are much more abun-
dant in these early sedimentary deposits than continental writers
would lead us to believe " (p. 10). It was in fact AVitham's chief
work to demonstrate the early prevalence of Gymnosperms, as is
more fully shown in his book ' The Internal [Structure of Fossil
Vegetables,' 1 833, which brings together and correlates his various
investigations.

" Many fossil vegetables having lately been found, particularly
in the mountain-limestone series and coal-fields, belonging either
to the Coniferse or to a family closely allied to them, I am induced
to believe that those geologists who maintain that the vascular
cryptogamic plants almost entirely composed the flora of that first
period labour under a misapprehension '"' (p. 0),

" That the preponderance of vascular cryptogamic plants was
considerable, I do not wish to question .... From the frequent
occurrence of trees possessing an exogenous structure I cannot
help suspecting the correctness of the assertion that ' the class
which almost of itself composed the flora of this period is that of
the vascular cryptogamic plants, and in fact that of 260 species
discovered in this formation, 220 belong to that class'." A few
years before Witham had accepted this statement, but now his

* Nat. ITist. Soc. Nortbuinbcrlanil, Durham, and Newcastle-upon-Tyne;
read Dec. 28, 1830.

2S PIIOCEEDINGS OF THE

views had matured, lie was, in fact, the first to challenge the
description of the Pakcozoic period as the "Age of Cryptogams."
The latest progress of the science has heen on the same lines
as his. AVitliam rightly emphasized the higli organisation of the
early floras, thoiig]i somewhat overstating Ihe case owing to hia
not having fully grasped the width of the distinction between
the Gymnosperms and the true Dicotyledons.

lie regarded the predominance of Vascular Cryptogams as indi-
cating the presence of a damp forest, where the remains of the
])laiits had been preserved in sifu, while the Phanerogamic fossils
represented a hill flora, from which the trunks had drifted down
streams into lakes or pools.

The absence of concentric circles, and especially the nature of
the pits — the longitudinal series of hexagonal markings on the
walls of the wood-cells facing the medullary rays, — led VVitham to
infer that the Craigleith trees " are not Couifera;, or at least
not in all respects similar to the Coniferoe of the present day."
lie extends this inference to the allied species, and concludes :
"It is, however, certain that hitherto no structure precise!)' resem-
hling that of the Couiferae in every respect has been found in the
jNIountain limestone series or in the Coal formation ; but the
alleged absence of phanerogamic trunks in these deposits has been
fully and, I trust, satisfactorily refuted " (p. 49). His conclusion
is strictly correct, though the grounds on which he based it may
not be perfectly convincing. He recognised that the Liassic and
Oolitic woods which he placed in the genus Pence, are evident
Conifers, which the older fossils are not, though " of the same
natural family " (p. 69).

Witham's work on the fossil Gymnosperms was perhaps the
most important of his life; he also has the credit of having been
the hrst to describe the structure of a fossil Lycopod, for we owe
to him the original description and figures of LepiJodcndrGn Ifar-
conrtii, "beyond all doubt," as Lindley and Hutton said, "the
most remarkable discovery in the science of Fossil Botany." *
AVithara himself showed equal enthusiasm. He says: " 1 had
so repeatedly examined the stems of vascular cryptogamic plants
witliout detecting any trace of organisation, that I cannot refrain
from mentioning the delight which I experienced when 1 observed
a structure so perfect. 1 am the more gratified as it affords me
an opportunity of corroborating the opinion of so distinguished
a botanist as Mr. A. Brougniart, though founded solely upon the
external markings of the peculiar plants." t

He compared the structure with that of the stem of Li/cojwcUinn
clavatum, but it is not surprising that he was not altogether
successful in interpreting so unfamiliar a type as that of the
Le^ndodendron.

* ' Fossil Flora,' vol. ii. p. 4fi.

t "On the Lepidodoidron. Harcourlii." Reatl at the Natural History Society
of Newcastle-upon-Tyne, March 1832.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDOX. 29

Anahathra pr(7t7i«>TtHirt, a Lycopod with secondary growth in
thicknesss, was another fossil investigated by AV^itham, who, how-
ever, did not attempt to determine its afKDities. " Whatever,
therefore, may be the family to which the plant in question is
ultimately referred, it is necessary to institute a provisory genus
for its reception " (p. 42). He fully satisfied himself of the
existence of medullary rays, a point about which very unnecessary
difficulties were raised at a much later date.

Witham was a modest author. He writes : " My pretentions
to botanical knowledge are indeed very limited, nor do I presume
to rank myself among the cultivators of a science to whicli so
many eminent individuals have devoted themselves in this country.
The only object I have al\va3rs kept steadily in view, is to direct
their attention to a department of botany which has hitherto been
too much neglected ; for, although the study of the external
forms of the stems, leaves and fructification, of recent vegetables,
has elicited much knowledge respecting the nature of the former,
little has been effected by an application to their internal com-
position, in which decided and characteristic differences are never-
theless to be found. It is by the recently discovered method
of cutting and polishing the stems of fossil plants that we are
enabled to obtain an insight into their structure." * Witham was
deeply impressed with the importance of the work which he was
undertaking, and showed a serious and almost religious enthusiasm
which we cannot but respect.

The few fragments from the earlier history of a modern branch
of science which I have ventured to recall to your memories are
of interest as showing that the problems before the investigators
of those days were essentially the same as our own, and that the
spirit in which they approached them is one wdiich we may well
emulate. The birth of Geology is one of the most interesting
events in the history of science, and forms an integral part, as
Prof. Judd has recently so well shown, of the History of Evolution.
The spirit of Evolution was already in the air, and we, in post-
Darwin days, find ourselves in complete sympathy with the work
that was going on in palaeontology at a time when the ' Beagle '
had scarcely started on her momentous voyage.

The President, having delivered his Address, Lieut.-Col. Puain
moved : —

" That the President be thanked for his excellent Address, and
that he be requested to allow it to be printed and circidated
amongst the Fellows," which being seconded by Prof. F. W.
OiiiYER, was carried by acclamation.

* ' Internal Structure of Fossil Ycgetcables,' pp. 1-2.

30 PBOCEEDIXGS OF THE

The President, then addressing Count Solms - Laubach,
said : —

CouxT Solms-Lalbach,

It is a great pleasure to ine tliat it falls to my lot to present
to you, on behalf of the Society, our Liunean Medal, awarded for
the highest distinction in Biology.

The wide range of your work, almost unequalled in these days
of specialisation, covers morphology, development, ecology, physio-
logy, the systematic both of Phanerogams and Cryptogams, the
history of cultivated plants, the geography of plants, and, last not
least, fossil botany.

Tour earliest work was in a difficult field, in which you soon
made yourself the leading authority, the morphology and alKnities
of parasitic Flowering Plants, beginning in 1863 with a paper on
an OrohcincJie, followed, a couple of years later, by your dissertation,
' De La(hrct(E generis positione systematica.' An important general
paper on the structure and development of parasitic Phanerogams
(1868) was succeeded by a series of monographs on the families
Lennoacefe, Eafflesiacefe, and Hydnoi\ace?e.

Turning to another subject, you monographed the Pandanaceap,
Pontederiacea?, Caricacese, and Aristolochiacefe, and in more recent
years have interested yourself in the Cruciferae and Chenopodiaceae.

The first of your Cruciferen-Studien, 1900, describes the remark-
able case of CapscUa Iler/eri, to all appearance a new species, which
has sprung into existence in our own time.

Tour systematic work extended to Cryptogams, and we had the
honour of publishing in our own Transactions your fine mono-
graph of the Acetabulariacea^, calcai eous Alga) of special interest
from their relation to early fossil types.

In other works you have thrown new light on the structure,
taxonomy, and distribution of Vascular Cryptogams, Mosses,
Hepatics and Fungi.

A feature of special morphological interest is discussed in your
paper on Monocotyledonous embryos with terminal growing
points. Ton have touched on physiology in your work on the
occurrence of calcium oxalate in the walls of living cells.

In another direction again, of more human interest, and of wide
evolutionary bearing, you have treated with nnich learning and
ingenuity the history of cultivated plants, such as the Fig, the
Papaw, the Wheats, Tulips, and Strawberries. I am glad to hear
that your important historical researches are still in active progress
during your present visit to England.

Tour work on the Principles of Plant Geography (1905), a
critical review of the leading ideas on the distribution of plants,
is characterised, like all your writings, by breadth and originality
of thought,, and is exercising a wholesome inlluence on the progress
of this great subject.

I should like especially to recognise how you have always
zealously pursued systematic botany, side by side vith every

LIKNEAN SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 3 1

branch of laboratory work, an example which we in this country
will do well to lay to heart.

Lastly, I come to your contributions to fossil botany, the side
of your work with which I happen to have been in closest touch.
Beginning in 1883-84 with papers on the fossil fern tScoJecopterit
ehf/ans and on Permian ConifercE, you published in 1887 your
'Einleitung in die Paliiopliytologie ' (translated five years later,
for the Oxford Press), a book which marks an epoch in the history
of this science. To many, like myself, who had never till then
realized the wealth and significance of the fossil material, this
truly scientific exposition must have come as a revelation. In my
own case it prepared me to appreciate the treasures of the
Williamson Collection, and the work of our dear old friend
himself, which you alone, at that time, were able to estimate at
its true value.

Since then you have continued to enrich our science by a
series of memoirs of the utmost importance. To recount them
all would be to write the history of fossil botany during the last
quarter of a century. I may mention the work on the English
Greensand fossil, Bennettites Gihsoniaaus, the type of an extinct
family, dominant in JMesozoic times; on the Cycadofilices or
Pteridosperms, to use a later name (a group which you and William-
sou were the first to recognise), Froto^nti/s, Medullosa, Volkelia
and Sttlod'i/hn ; on the Lower Carboniferous plants (now likely
to prove of Devonian age) of Falkenberg and Thuringia ; on
Stigmca-iojjsis, Pleuromeia and many more, — all researches which
have done much to transform fossil botany and to place it in its
present strong position as a worthy ally of animal paliEontology.
In this subject also your work is as active as ever, and I am delighted
to bear that you are about to elucidate further the structure of
that wonderful genus of Paheozoic tree-ferns Psaronius, the first
group of fossil plants showing structure to attract attention, and
still among the most interesting and difiicult.

I ask you to accept this medal as a symbol of the deep admira-
tion and aifection of your English colleagues, and as the highest
recognition which this Society can bestow.

The recipient having received the Medal, expressed his thanks
as follows : —

Mr. President, Ladies and GentleiDen,

It has not been an easy matter for me to come to London
this spring, but as I am fond of this country, where I have so
many friends, and have always been received with the greatest
kindness by public institutions as well as by private persons, it
seemed to me to be my duty personally to present my most
hearty thanks to this Society, the first of all the great societies
to receive me as a member, and now has awarded me the highest
honour in its power, an honour I can only accept with the proviso
" Magnis in rebus voluisse sat est."

32 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

It is, further, a j^reat pleasure for me to reeeive this medal,
awarded by the Council, from the hands of our President,
Dr. 8cott, my friend and fellow-worker iu palaeophytological
matters.

I am now approaching the age of seventy, and my work is
essentially done ; but should God permit me some further time
of strength and health, this medal will be a further stimulus for
me to employ it entirely to the benefit of our beloved biological
science.

The General Secretary having laid before the Meeting the
Obituary Notices of deceased Fellows, the proceedings terminated.

OBITUAKY NOTICES.

Thomas IIoDGSoy Archer-IIiicd was born in the year 1814,
and when at Eton from 1826 to 1832 was contemporary with
Mr. W. E. Gladstone, the future Bishop Selwyn, and other
notable men. He went up to Trinity College, Cambridge,
graduated B.A. in 1837, and proceeded M.A. in 1840. He was
elected Fellow of our Society on the 4th March, 1834, and had
therefore, for many years, been Father of the Society.

In 1856, on succeeding to an estate, he added the name
Archer-Hind to his original Thomas Hodgson, and from 1872
he lived at Coombe Fishacre House, Xewton Abbot, Devonshire.

Possessing a keen deliglit in plants all his life, and delighting
in his charming garden, he seems never to have appeared in print
during his long career. Up to the last year our Librarian was
accustomed to receive an annual letter, written in a legible and
steady hand, requisitioning the Transactions to which he was
entitled. He died on the 3rd February, 1911. [B. D. J.]

EiCHABD Hexrt Beddome was born in 1831, educated at
Charterhouse, and joined the Military service of the H.E.I.C.
on its Madras establishment in 1848. In 1856 the Madras
Government took steps to organize a Department of Forestry,
and iu the year following, Beddome, who was then Quartermaster
and Interpreter of his regiment, the 42nd Madras Native Infantry,
was selected, on account of his devotiou to Natural History iu
different branches, and proficiency in Botany, as chief Assistant
to the first Conservator, Dr. 11. Cleghorn. One of his first duties
in this post was an exploration of the Pulney Hills, even now
too little known scientifically, and the botanical results appeared
in the Madras Journal (u.s.) iii. (1858), pp. 163-202. The time
allotted to this survey was necessarily brief, but it added more
than one species to the local Flora and the published account
remains of much interest to the present day. In 1859 Beddome
contributed to the same Journal (iv. pp. 66-73) a valuable paper
on the South Indian and Ceylon species of the dilBcult genus
luqiatiens.

LIXNB/VN SOCIETY OF LONDOX. T^;}

In 1860 Cleghorn retired and Beddomo suoeeeded him; in 18(53
he brought out, mainly for the use of foresters and phinters, his
' Trees of the Madi'as Presidency,' and this was followed by
tlie 'Flora Sylvatica for Southern India,' giving descriptions
with figures of all the principal timber trees and large shrubs of
South India and Ceylon. The three hundred and thirty quarto
plates, executed under the author's supervision by native artists,
are remarkable for clearness aiul accuracy. Combined with this
work is a ' Foresters' Manual ' of the local Flora, illustrated by
twenty-nine lithographed sheets of analytical drawings of genera
not represented in the main series. This work appeared in parts
during 1869 to 1874, when it was compleTed. Side by side with
these substantially official labours, Beddome steadily adhered to
Natural History as a personal pursuit in such leisure as his public
duties permitted. Even after his appointment as Conservator
he had communicated papers on zoological subjects to different
publications, including the Zoological Society's ' Proceedings' for
1863 (pp. 225-229); but he gradually limited the field of studv
to Botany, and from 1863 bis work was mainly concentrated on
Ferns and their allies.

In 1863 he published the 'Ferns of Southern India'; from
that year to 1870 parts appeared of the 'Ferns of British India,'
dealing with those species which, not having been recorded from
the area covered by the ' Ferns of Southern India,' were not
treated in that work.

A Supplement to these two publications jointly was issued in
1876, bringing the total number of ferns figured up to 661 ; with
tlie majority of which the author was directly acquainted.

Although now devoting his energies mainly to Fdicales, between
1869 and 1874 Beddome brought out three hundred figures with
descriptions of remarkable flowering plants from South India and
Ceylon nnder the title of ' Icones Plantarum Indite Orientalis '
(Madras : Gantz Brothers, 1874, 4to),

Ketiring from the service o£ the Crown with the rank of
Colonel in 1882, he published in the year following his 'Hand-
book to the Ferns of British India, Ceylon, and the Malay
Peninsula ' (Thacker & Spink, Calcutta, 1883). This was based
on the larger works already mentioned — that is to say, the
'Ferns of Southern India' and 'Ferns of British India,' — the
descriptions, however, being more succinctly framed and the
figures (woodcuts) being reduced from the original illustrations.
The ' Handbook ' was designed to meet the wants of a wider
public than the previous undertakings, and met with an excellent
reception both with the public and in scientific circles.

Beddome made his home at Putney, where he devoted himself
enthusiastically to horticulture, while in no wav relaxing his
interest in the taxonomic side of Pteridology. A frequent visitor
to Kew, and a contrib\itor from time to time of rare or interesting
plants to the Royal Gardens, he also gave vahiable aid to the
staff of the Herbarium by naming sets of Ferns and their allies

LIXN. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1910-1911. d

34 mOCT.EDINCiS OF THE

from tlio liulo-^rnlavmi rcpioii : and williiii n few v.reks of liis
(loceasp lie liad workwl out llie whole of tlie jNIalayan material at
Ivf'W of iSehtf/tiullct. His name appears in llie Kew ]Ierbariuin
Visitors' Book for tlie last time on tlie 27th January, 1911 ;
on the 23i'd February be succumbed at bis residence, after a very
l)rief illness, to an attack of hcart-lrouble, leaving a widow,
daugbters and grandchildren. His last ])ublished contribution to
botanical litei-alure was a jiaper cntilled "Notes on Indian Ferns"
ill the Journal of the IJoiiibay Natural History Society, April ll?,
J1H)8. To the Journal of the Koyal Horticultural Society, of
which be was a Fellow, be contributed useful annotated lists
of CampmnJa (19U7), Gesneracere and Acanthacejc (190S). In
1898 Ik^ddome ])resented bis collection of Mosses to Kew: his
I'haiierogainic herbarium is well represented in the Eoyal Her-
barium, also in tlie Herbarium of the 33otanical Department,
JNIadras ; while many fine s])eciinens of trees and flowering plants
collected by himself in Southern India are preserved in the
Natural History Museum at South Kensington, to whicb a selected
set of bis Ferns was also distributed. The bulk of bis own set
of the Ferns has been presented by Mrs. Beddome to Kew.

As a horticulturist in bis Surrey home, Beddome was for nearly
thirty years indefatigable and successful, repeatedly flowering rare
or little-known sjiecies, which were exhibited at the Eoyal Horti-
cultural Society's shows, or figured in the ' Botanical JMagnzine';
be was keenly interested in practical questions of hybridization
and selection, and the annual view of his Chrysanthemums, to
which friends were hospitably invited, was widely apjireciated.

For those who enjoyed bis personal friendship, the blank caused
by his death cannot be filled; while his personality, keen and
active in spite of bis age, will be missed by all wlio knew him.

He was elected Fellow of this Society on the 2nd March, 1882,
although a short note of bis, extending only to half a page,
communicated by Dr. Thomas Thomson, was read on 17tb Novem-
ber, 1864, and published in the Journal ; it was descriptive of
his PcecUoneiiron incUcnm, He preferred to delay bis connection
with this Society until he could make full use of it.

[J. E. Dkummond.]

James Bisset was born on the 4th June, 1843, and from bis
boyhood was keenly interested in natural science, particularly
botany. His business took him to Japan in the early sixties, at the
time when the great changes were taking place which have resulted
in the modern Ja]ian. He made extensi\e collections of Japanese
plants, and corresponded with Maximovitch, who named several
plants after him, e. g. Viola Jiisscii. After living twenty years
in Ja])an be came home in 1886, and for some years he lived at
Banchory in Aberdeenshire, then, in 1892, be moved to Oxford,
to gratify his ambition to graduate there, and, at the age of 47,
he matriculated with a view to graduating in honours in the
School of Natural Science. He had intended to take botanv as

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 35

Ill's chief subject, but found the needed amoant of microscopical
work too tryiiirr for his eyesight, and he then turned to geology,
in which subject he passed with honours iu 1896, at tlie age oi:
51 ; he proceeded M.A. iu 189'J. It was not till he was in the
middle of his University career that he retired from business.

Upon taking his degree, he moved to Edinburgh and threw
himself into local scientific work ; lie was a Fellow of the Koyal
Society of Edinburgh, the lioval Physical Society, and a member
of the London and the Edinburgh Geological Societies. He
joined the Linnean Society, 21st April, 1881.

His published papers were, " List of Desiuidiaceee found ....
in the neighbourhood of Lake Windermore during 1883," which
appeared in Journ. K. Micr, Soc. ser. 2, iv. (1884) 192-197, and
in conjunction with Dr. John Ko3',in the ' Scottish Naturalist ' in
1893-94, comprising G4 pages on Scottish Desmids.

He died on 3rd April, 1911, at Edinburgh. [B. D. J.]

Jonjf Bexxett CABEDTnEES, F.L.S., F.E S.E., died in Trinidad
at the early age of 41, on July 17, 1910. He was born at
Islington on January 19, 18G9, son of the then Keeper of
the Department of Botany of the British Museum, William
Carruthers. He was educated at Dulwich College, the Royal
School of Mines, and University College. Having decided for
a botanical career, he devoted himself more particularly to
the study of Algae, first under George Murray of the British
Museum, and afterwards under Prof. Schmidt in the University
of Greifswald. After his return to England he assisted his
father, then Considting Botanist to the Eoyal Agricultural Society,
and, at the same time, acted as lecturer on botany at Downton
College and at the Eoyal Veterinary College, until in 1897 he
went, for the Planters' Association, to Ceylon to investigate a
disease which threatened the Cocoa plantations. He delivered
himself so successfully of his task that in 19U0 he was apjioioted
Mycologist to the Government of Ceylon and Assistant- Director
of the Botanic Gardens at Peradenyia. Yive years later he went
to the Federated Malay States as Director of the new Department
of Agriculture. This post he held until 1909, when he accepted
an appointment as Government Botanist and Assistant-Director
of Agriculture in Trinidad. During an official visit to Tobago he
contracted fever which, after a prolonged illness, led to his
premature death. J, B. Carruthers was eminently a practical
botanist, his principal achievements being in the sphereof Tropical
Agriculture and plant pathology, and he was considered an
authority on rubber cultivation. His publications were not;
numerous and, apart from one on the cystocarps of some Algae,
dealt with economical matters.

He was elected a Fellow of the Linnean Society in 1890 and of
the lloyal Society of Edinburgh in 1900. His rajiid promotion
speaks suthcientlv for the high ajtpreciation which his knowledge

36 niOC'EEDlNGS OF THC

and work found in ofllcial circles, whilst he was not less esteemed
by his numerous friends for his genial and loyal character.

[0. S.]

Wn.r-iAM Ambrose Cf.atuce was born at Hinckley, Leicestershire,
on the 6tb February, 1841, the son of the Kev. T. A. Clarke, of
Sta|)leton. lie was articled to a Chippenham solicitor, and after-
wards practised in that calling in the town. He became interested
in botany, and formed acquaintance with the liev. T. A. Preston
of Marlborough College, helping in the ' Flora of Marlborough,'
issued in 1888. In 1892 he married and moved to Oxford, where
he spent the rest of his life.

In 1892 onwards he published in the ' Journal of Botany ' the
first records of British Plants, which was issued as a volume in
1890, followed by a second revised edition in 1900.

He was elected a Fellow on the 4th December, 1890, but
\\ithdrew on the 7th Februarv, 1901 ; later he was again elected
4th ^larch, 1909.

The writer is indebted to the account of Mr. Clarke given in
the ' Journal of Botany ' for May 1911 for most of the facts above
given. [B. D. J.]

Theodoee Cooke, C.I.E., M.A., LL.D., M.I., F.L.S., was bora
}i.t Tramore, Co. VV^aterford, Ireland, in 183(3, as the eldest son
of the Kev. J. Cooke. He was educated at Trinity College,
Dublin. After having graduated in 1859, he went to India as an
engineer in the service of the Bombay, Baroda, and Central
India Kailway. Five years later, in 18(35, he was appointed
Principal of the Civil Engineering College at Poona, or, as it was
afterwards, the Poona College of Science, and he continued in
this position until 1893, when he retired. During his tenure of
this post he also acted temporarily as Director of Public Instruc-
tion, Director of I^and Records and Agriculture of Bombay
Presidency, and as Dean of Faculty and member of the Syndicate
of the University of Bombay. From an early date he paid
careful attention to the flora of the presidency he lived in, and
brought together very considerable collections. AV'lien in 1891
the Botanical Survey of India was established, he was entrusted
with the survey of Western India. He soon conceived the plan of
writing a ' Flora of the Presidency of Bombay ' ; but it was not
until 1898 that his proposal was approved by the Secretary of
State for India. He was by that time 02, an age when a much
younger man might have shrunk from undertaking such a task,
particularly if it was, as in Cooke's case, his first attempt at
writing a flora, or in fact anything botanical. But Cooke had, in
a quiet way, built up for himself a knowledge of the plants of his
area which was surprising even to his friends when it disclosed
itself. This, combined with an admirable method and regularity
of work, was the foundation of the remarkable success of his
Flora, the first part of which appeared in 1901. After that, part

LINNEAN SOCIETY OP LOXDON. 37

followed part without a single liitcli, until, in 1908, with the
eighth part, the work came to a conclusion. For clearness,
precision and method, Cooke's ' Flora of the Presidency of
Bombay ' will always be a model. The plant-material on which it
was based consisted, apart from the older specimens in the Kew
collections, almost entirely of his own extensive herbarium, which
he brought with him to Europe, leaving a duplicate set at Poona ,
and when subsequently the Poona Herbarium was burned, he,
very unselfishly, handed over his own set to the Poona College
to form the nucleus for a new Herbarium. After the completion
of his ' Flora ' he undertook to work out certain families for the
' Flora Capensis.' He finished the genera Flextranthus, Coleus,
Pycnostachijs, ^olanthus, ll)j2^tis, and Mentha of Labiata^, and the
families of the Plantaginaceae, Nyctaginacete, and Illecebracese.
But whilst working at the Amarautacea3 he was seized with his
last and fatal illness.

In Theodore Cooke botany lost a serious worker who came
forward late in life, but with unabated energy and ripe experience,
Avhilst his friends mourned in him the man, kind, genial and
broad-minded. He was made an LL.D. by his University and
created a CLE. in 1891. He was further a member of the
Institute of Civil Engineers, Ireland, of the Anthropological
Institute of Great Britain, and a Fellow of the Geological and —
since 1892 — of this Society, [O. Staff.]

Alfred Eussell Fox, who died at Sheffield, 5th December, 1910,
after a long illness, was born iu that city in 1853, and on
leaving school was apprenticed to his father, a pharmaceutical
chemist, with whom he became a partner in 1876, and the
following year his name was enrolled in the Pharmaceutical
Society.

He identified himself with municipal work, and particularly
with the work of local natural liistory societies. An ardent field-
botanist, he was much appreciated as a lecturer on his favourite
pursuit. He was one of tiie oldest men)bers of the Sheffield
Field Naturalists' Society and of the Shetfield Microscopical
Society.

His connection with this Society dated from 15th June, 1899.

[B. D. J.]

Edward Gerrard, an Associate of the Society, elected iu 1862,
w as born iu Oxford, October 20, 1810. While he was still iu his
childhood, his parents came to London, and eettled at St. Pancras,
where he continued to reside during the many years of a longer
life than is granted to the majority of mankind. In 1836 he
entered the service of the Zoological Society on the same day as
the late Mr. G. II. "VVaterhouse, w hom he assisted in the curatorial
work of tlie Society's Museum. It is recorded that this Museum
at that time contained 0720 exhibited specimens of Yertebrata ;
and it was here that he laid the foundation of his knowledge of

3^ PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Vertebrate Zoologj'. Dr. J. E. Gray, a frequent visitor to the
buciety's Museum, recognized the worth of the young man, and
induced him to e.xcliange his post lor one in tlie British Museum ;
and on April 5, 3841, he was appointed an Attendant of the
I'irst Class in the Department of Zoology. In this modest
position be worked for 55 years; and never had the Museum a
more industrious, more conscientious, more devoted servant tlian
Edward Gerrard ; he was Dr. Gray's right-hand man, always the
best of my Iriends, and equally lielpful to me in later years.

AVhen Gtrrard entered upon his new duties he was just in
time to bear a hand in the removal of the Zoological collections
from Montague House into the new Museum at Bloomsbury, and
to form there the new exhibition of Mamnwls ; it consisted
almost exclusively of mounted skins; but Dr. Gray, who fully
understood the importance of osteology for his systematic studies,
set immediately to work with his usual energy to supply this
desideratum. In this Gerrard's assistance was iuAaluable to him ;
only a few of the skeletons were mounted, the majority being
kept disarticulated in wooden boxes in a large basement-room in
which a fire had to be kept all the year round to prevent the
boxes and labels from getting damp and mouldy. Here Gerrard
could be found engaged in arranging the collections and pre-
paring a systematic Manuscript Catalogue. Dr. Gray's ' List
of Osteological Specimens in the British Museum' (1847) was
based upon that Manuscript ; and a greatly enlarged later
edition, 'Catalogue of the Bones of Mammalia in the British
Museum' (lb02), was almost wholly Gerrard's work. This
collection remnined the centre of his solicitude and its care his
favourite occupation. It was a proud day for him when lie saw
the magnificent series of skeletons, with the individual history of
which no one was more intimately acquainted than himself, set up
fur the first time for exhibition, filling an entire gallery in the new
]\luseum at South Kensington in systematic arrangement. Great
was his morlification that he had to witness the breaking-up and
dispersal of this unique exhibition at the time of his retirement
from the Museum.

Besides this special work, Gerrard had other important duties
to perform in the Department. A general supervision of the
acquisitions of former years, and the registration and conservation
of all new accessions to the classes of Mammals, Keptiles, Batra-
chians, and Fishes, were entrusted to him, until by additions to
the staff some of these duties could be assigned to others.

After o,") years of service Gerrard retired in 1S96. According
to a "Minute" of the Trustees' meeting on July 25, "the
Trustees in accepting Gerrard's resignation, desired the Director
to express to liiin their high appreciation of his very long-
contiiuied and faithful servi.-e." This " appreciation " is probably
unique in the annals of the Museum, as regards a member of the
class of Atteiulants.

Gerrard was endowed with an uuujuallv strong constitution.

LINNEA:^ society of LONDON. 39

which he retained unimpaired ahnost to within the last year of
his Ufe, owing to his frugal and regular habits. The days on
which during those 55 years he was compelled by indisposition
to absent himself from duty were very lew; in fact, I cannot
remember one. Daily, in ail weathers, he walked from his home
in Camden Town to the Museum, and even after his retirement
he continued his daily exercise, enjoying excellent health. His
friends hoped that he would reach his lOoth year ; he died on
June lU, lyil.l, witliin four months of his lOist birthday.

His son, Edward Gerrard, and one daughter survive him. The
foriuer followed in his fatjier's footsteps, being the well-known
Ageut of jNatural History, who has done great services to the
Museum by faithfully fultiiling nuuierous commissions with
which he has been entrusted, and from whose laboratory the
nuijority of the best-mouuted mammals in the Museum have been

issued. [ALBEIiT GtJNTUEU,]

John IIixcnLEY Haut, F.L.S., ^vas born in 1847 and educated in
England, but as early as lb7'2 he went to America, where in the
British Colonies he found a rich Held for his energy and his
practical abiUties. He spent the years 1872-75 as landscape-
gardener in jN'ova Scotia, and the next twelve years in Jamaica,
lirst in charge of the gardens and grounds of King's House, then
as Superintendent of the Cinchona plantations (1881-86), and
tiually as Director of Public Gardens and Plantations. In 1887
lie was appointed Superintendent of the Eoyal Botanic Gardens
in Trinidad, which post he held until 1908, when he retired from
Government service. He was regarded as one of the best and
most trustworthy authorities in agriculture and horticulture in the
West Indies, and had an extensive knowledge of the Horas of
Jamaica and Trinidad. His publications are few, but the Her-
barium list of the botanical department of Trinidad (1908) is very
useful. He also eilited Jenman's volume of 'The Perns and
Pern Allies of the British West Indies and Guiana ' (1909). He
was elected a Pellow of this Society in 1887. [O. Stape.]

FREDERICK IIovENDEN' was a member of a firm of perfumers, and
succeeded in securing the means of early retirement irom
business cares. Born in London in 1838, he soon took part^ in
local work, and in 1874 became the principal mover in founding
the South London Natural History Society (of which he became
tlie first secretary) in conjunction with Henry Deane, Prof. Charles
Stewart, Dr. Braitliwaite, and others. On quitting business he
moved from Brixton to Dulwich, and, later still, he acquired a
country liouse near Swanage, attracted thither by the charm of
the geology of the district.

He was elected Fellow, 5th June, 1873, and of the Geological
Society in 1876; he died at DuKvich on the 17th March, 1911,
being buried at Norwood. [B. D. J.]

40 PHOCEEUI>US Ol TUB

Lieut. -Culojiol Simpson Powki.l, ]\1.D., E.A.M.C, died ut
liangoou on the -?;5rd ]March, lUll, soun alter lie had returned to
iluty as senior medical ollieer from lurloiigh, during wliieh he had
hren eleett^d a Fellow of the Liniiean Society, on 1st December,
I'JlU; his connection with us therefore lasting less than four
months.

lie was the eldest son of Mr. Christopher BoUared Powell, of
8outhhorough, Kent; born in 1858, he \\as educated at Bury
at. Edmunds fSchool, and received his medical training at King's
College, London, becoming house jjhysician there. After taking
the medical diplomas of L.S.A. and M.U.C.S. iu 3 880 and 1882
respectively, he graduated at Durham University M.B. iu 1883
and M.D. in 18'JO. lie entered the Army Medical Service in
1885, and thenceforward ser\ed in India, China, and the Home
District. Gazetted Lieut.-Colonel in 19U5, he sailed again for
India in 1908, and was transferred to Burma, where his career
was cut ^hurt by the climate. [B. D. J.]

puAXCis Lesitek Sopeu was, at the time of his deatli,
3Uth December, 1910, at Ilighgate, at the advanced age of 92,
the head of the firm of scientitic publishers Lovell Eeeve & Co.
He was a frequent attendant at the General Meetings of the
Society till a few months before his death.

Like his predeceased partner, Mr. Lovell Eee\e, lie took a
keen interest in the subjects of the volumes published by their
house, but, unlike the senior partner, he did not join the ranks
of authors.

He was elected Fellow of the Society, Ist December, 1870.

[B. D. J.]

Samuel Alexander Stewabt, A.L.S., was born in Philadelphia
on February 5, 182G. AVben eleven years old he came with his
father to live at Belfast, where he spent the remainder of his long
life, dying on June 15, 1910, in consequence of an accident in the
street. He was an entirely self-educated man. Poor health when
a child, and then straitened circumstances, shut him out from the
ordinary school career; but, fortunately, his love of nature took
him earlv to the Held where the work of his life was done. Up
to 1880,' when he was appointed Assistant-Curator of the Belfast
Museum, he worked at trunk-making, a trade in which he was
particularly skilful, giving all the spare hours to natural history,
especially botany and geology. He was on the committee of the
Belfast Naturalists' Field Club from its foundation in 18G3, and
liis first paper, " On the occurrence of some rare or little known
Plants in the Belfast district," was ]mblished the same year. A
considerable number of other papers and notes on the botany,
zoology, and geology, mainly of the North-East of Ireland,
followed, liis last contribution bearing the date 1909. But his
principal work was the 'Flora of the North-East of Ireland'

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 4 1

(1S88), of which Lloyd Praegei", a most competent judge, sars,
that " its fulness, accuracy, and schohu'ly style place it high
among works of the kind." In 13'Ji he was appointed Curator
of the Belfast Museum, which post he held until ltiU7. He was
elected Associate of the Society in 1904. A list of his publica-
tions and further particulars of h"s life and achievemeuts, as well
as a portrait, were published in ' The Irish Naturalist,' vol. xix.
(191U) pp. 201-209. [O. SiAPF.]

By the death of Dr. Melciiiou Treub, at St. Eaphael on the
J3rd October, 1910, the Liiuiean Society has lost one of its most
distinguished Foreign Members, and Botany one of its most able
exponents.

He was born at Voorschoten, three miles S.W. of Leyden, on
the 26th Decen)ber, 1S51 ; and soon showing his love for Natural
Science, he devoted himself to its study at Leyden under
Prof. W. r. li. Suringar, but early struck out into other direc-
tions than those usually then followed at that University. His
dissertation ' Ouderzoekingen over de natuur der lichenen,'
Leiden, 1873, was upon the then burning question of the inde-
pendent entity of Lichens, and Treub succeeded by cultures in
showing that gonidia did not arise from hyphae, a theory pre-
viously only tentatively advanced. For this he received a gold
medal, and became assistant to Prof. Suringar. A small paper
on the pappus of Hieracium nmbellatum followed, where he
observed, in a plant affected by galls, the altered Hower-heads
displayed 5-leaved calyces and other transitions, from which he
concluded that the pappus arose from division of the calyx-
segments.

' lets over het Chlorophyll,' which came out in the following
year, 187-A, showed his powers in a new field, and one to which
he recurred in later years when in Java ; in this he specially
dealt with the occurrence of red and green colouring-matter.

After this his writings were most often expressed in French,
Ins mothers native tongue, beginning with ' Le meristeme primitif
de la racine dans les Monocotyledones,' 1870, and ' liecherches
sur les organes de la vegetation du Sdag'mella Ilartensii,' Leiden,
1877; and his first essay in cytology, 'Quelques recherches sur
la role du noyau dans la division des cellules vegetales,' Amster-
dam, 1878, and in 1879 his observations on sclerenchyma and
multinucleate cells, and 'Notes sur Tembryogenie de quekjues
Orchidees,' Amsterdam.

By this time his gifts and scientific industry had drawn atten-
tion to him ; whilst still assistant to Siu'ingar he was chosen a
Member of the Dutch Academy of Sciences, and when li. H. C. C.
Scheffer's death left the post of Director of the Botanic Gardens
at Buitenzorg vacant, Treub was thought the best man for tho
place, though he was not at first disposed to accept it.

The Garden at Buitenzurg, founded in 1817 by lieiuwardt,

42 rnocEEDiNcs of the

and soon after rciulcivd famous by C. L. VAnme, liad since fallen
into nef,decl-, but had been somewhat rehabilitated during the long
service of Teysman, and the eleven years of directorship under
tSchefter. 'I he latter had started a department of Colonial
Agriculture, and a scientific journal emanating from the garden,
and restricted to systematic papers, under the title of 'Annates
du jardin botanique de iiuitenzorg.' Of this only the first volume
was completed by fcJclKil'er in 187G, when it stopped, until
resumed by his successor.

In November 1880 Treub was settled at Buiten/.org, with
Tfv. W. Burck as his assistant, and soon determined that ti.e
'Annales' should bo continued on a wider basis, and not bo
confined to the concerns of Java. In the preface to the second
volume of that series the new editor explained how that adminis-
trative duties had hindered his predecessor from prosecuting the
work, but ho considered it his pious duty to put forward the only
paper found written by Sclieli'er, and that though his own work
had hitherto lain in the departments of plant anatomy and
l)liysiol()gy, he had no intention of confining the journal to
one department. Besides the contribution already inentioned.
Dr. Treub printed in this volume the first ]iart of his ' Hecherches
surges Cycadees ' and ' Observations sur les Loranthacees.'

Treub may be considered as the first; botanist, trained in
modern method.s who has had the control of a botanic garden in
the tropical wonderland : of this he maile full use. Tew botanists
had used tlie microscope in the tropics: in India, GriHith had
employed the instruments of his day to good purpose, it is true,
but the new Director set himself to establish i)roper and adequate
means of research, amidst the gorgeous and abundant vegetation
surrounding his sphere of activity. He succeeded in making
Bmtenzorg a goal for visiting botanists, attracted thither bv the
prospect of employing material in abundance, quite unattainable
m temperate climates, and he also succeeded in establishing the
Agricultural Departmeiit on a scientific basis. With the adminis-
tration of the garden and the department just mentioned, his
energies, even in a climate which usually exhausts Europeans in
a few years, were still further employed in a series of researches
and observations which would have done credit to a man of
leisure.

Prof. Goebel has pointed out that Treub's contributions to the
' Annales ' niay be grouped under four heads.

Pirst, his observations on the prothallia of the Lycoi)odiacea^,
extending over four volumes. Second, the work on Cycads,
Casuarina, the division of Angiosperms into chalazogamic and
porogamic plants, and Apogamy. Third, on Epiphytes and
Mlinnecodia, on climbing plants, and the renewal of vegetation
on Krakatau, tracing it from the third year after the eruption,
witli the occurrence of Cyauophycea) as rendering possible the
advent of Mosses and Ferns. Fourth, the continuation of his

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF L02fD0:!T. 43

researches on chlorophyll, and the presenc-e of hydrocyanic acid
in plants as the iirst prodnct of nitrogenous assnnilation.

At Buitenzorg he l.ad established tlie ' Laboraton;e des Savants
etran-ers'— what a wealth of meaning and of scientihc hosp.tali y
is in that phrase -and at Tjibodas, already famous as the early
station for Cinrhona culture ux Java, he had a small mountain-
garden established, with a laboratory in close connection vyith the
vir<^in forest. At his instigation, the Government set apart
a portion of the original forest, so that it might remani un-
disturbed. ... 1 ^i,„

Treub left Java in October 1900, hopnig to spend the
remainder of his life in Europe, lie broke his journey at Lan-o,
and afterwards travelled to the Eiviera. But after 29 years
service in Java, cooler regions did not restore his strength, and on
the 3i-d October, 1910, he breathed his last at St. Eaphael. lie
was elected a Foreign Member, 5: h May, 1887. _

This brief sketch of a full and strenuous life gives no idea ot
Treub's charming personalitr. Even to those who met him only
durino- his occasional visits to Europe he was a dehghttul com-
panion, but to those who had the good fortune to visit him at
Buitenzorg he was still more ; he had a unique position, and used
it wisely and well. We have lost a great man, ot a character
too rarely found, and the present generation may never again see
his equal, but his memory will live with those who were fortunate
enough to know hiui and to value his labours at their true

worth. ^1 , /-.i • 1 >

A ^ood portrait will be found in the 'Gardeners Chronicle
for 5Ui November, 1910. p. 336, and a full bibliography by
Prof E A E. Went, in Ann. Jard. Bot. Buitenz. xxiv. (1911)
pp. xxix-xxxii, preceding Treub's latest and posthumous essay.

[B. U. J .J

The Eeverend Eobert Boog Watson, LL.D., E.L.S., E.G.S.,
E H.S.E. Born on September 26th, 1823, he was educated at
the Edinburgh Academy and at Lille, and took his B.A. at
Edinburgh University. After a course of study at the ^ew
Colkxre, Edinburgh, he was licensed by the Eree Presbytery in
1847°and in 1854, on the outbreak of the Crimean AVar, he went
out as Chaplain to the 93rd Highlanders. Invalided home after
a nearly fatal attack of dysentery, he recovered sulTiciently to
undertake garrison work at Dover in 1856. In this year he
married Janet Cowan, daughter of the founder of the firm ot
Alexander Cowan & Sons, papermakers, and immediately after-
wards went out to India, and acted as Chaplain to the Highland
Brigade in the Mutiny. Owing to a return of his illness, he was
again invalided home. ^ ^

In 186-4 he accepted an appointment 1o the Scots Church in
Madeira, and in tli'e course of his ten years' tenure of that office
was enabled to investigate the remarkably rich land molhiscan
fauna of the Madeiran group, as well as the marine shells,

44 I'KOCEEDIXGS OF THE

ill oo-oporatioii with Jjowe aiul Wolhistoii. On relurning to
EdiiibiiiM^li, ho devoted himself chiefly to his favourite sciences of
geolouly and conchnlogv ; and in ISTG, at the request of his
friend, Sir Charles Wyvdle Thomson, he undertook to work out all
the mollusca which had just been brought back by H.M.S. ' Chal-
lenger'— with the excei)tion of the Cephalopoda and Ptercpoda.

In 1878, however, the failure of the City of Glasgow Bank
compelled him to give up his well-earned leisure and to return to
work ; and he accepted the call of the Free Church congregation
at Cardross, Dumbartonshire, where he remained till his retire-
ment from active work in LSiJS.

llesidence in a country district of course deprived him of easy
access to books and collections, and he therefore returned all tho
material he was working at to the ' Challenger' oflice ; but Sir C.
AVyville Thomson's urgent representations induced him to resume
his stutlies in part, though he limited his investigations to the
Gastropoda Hiid Scaphopoda — about 1300 recognizable species
in all.

The results of his labours appeared in the fifteenth volume of
the 'Challenger' series in 1886, and, as an illustration of the
thoroughness of his methods, it may be mentioned that he worked
at the Museums of Paris, Berne, and Geneva, as well as at the
]iritish Museum, before the Natural History portion was removed
to South Kensington.

In 1891 he was President of the Conchological Society, and in
1892 the University of Edinburgh conferred upon him the
degree of LL.D.

Of the nature of Dr. Watson's work there is only one opinion.
]lis descriptions, at times almost too detailed, are "excellent, and
he spared himself no trouble in their preparation.

For nearly twenty years he spent part of the summer in
Switzerland, especially in the Rhone Valley, and his favourite
haunt was Bel Alp, where he did much climbing and botanising,
and fraternised with such men as Bishop EUicot, Edward
AVhymper, and Prof. Tyndall.

[E. A. Smith, I.S.O., and J. E. Le B. Tomlix.]

[A list of nineteen works, nearly all on Mollusca, is given in .Tourii. of
Conch, vol. xiii. pp. 139-40. Excludiuj,' the 'Challenger' luunograph,
tlie most important of these is the series ou tho ' Challenger' Mollusca
in tho Jouru. Linn. Sue. (Zool.) xiv.-xvii. I878-83.J

LIIsNEAN SOCIETY OF LONUOX. 45

June 1st, 1911.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., Tresident, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the Anniversary Meeting of the 24tli Atay,
1911, were read and confirmed.

Mr. Frederick Eyles, the Eev. Hilderic Friend, INTr. Ernest Lee,
Miss Ann Cronin llalket, Mr. John Coney Moulton, Mr. John
(irahiun Murray, Mr. Frederick Jolui Freshwater Shaw, B.Sc,
Mr. Cliarles Waterfall, and Mr. Malcolm AV^ilson, B.Sc, ^^ere
elected Fellows.

The President announced that he had appointed the following;
as Vice-Presidents for the ensuing session : — Sir Frank Crisp,
Mr. Horace W. Mouckton, Prof. E. B. Poulton, and Dr. A. B.
liendle.

Prof. W. A. Heiidma:^ gave an account of the recent occurrence
(April 1911) of the minute Dinotiagellate AmpTndinium ojtercu-
latum, Clap. & Lachm., at Port Erin in the Isle of Man, in such
profusion as to discolour the sand between tide-marks in patches
extending on some days for many yards. Ampliidinimn opercu-
latuni has been recorded from several places on the coasts of
Europe and America, but has apparently not been previously found
in Britain.

The Eev. T. E. E. Stebbing and Prof. Dendy contributed eome
remarks, and the author replied.

Dr. A. Smith Woodward gave a general account of tlie Fauna
of the Carboniferous Period, so far as it has been discovered in
the same deposits as the Carboniferous Flora. I'he Fauna agrees
with the Flora in consisting for the most part of highly specialise d
representatives of the louer groups, but is singularly modern in
some respects. Some of the freshwater and land Mollusca are
scax'cely distinguishable from genera still existing. All the
Crustaceans are of primitive groups, and some of the most inter-
esting are related to Anasj^vhs, which still survives in Tasmania.
The Myriapods, Scorpions, and Spiders are similar to those of
later date, but a few of the Scorpions retain obvious remnants of
the characters of their aquatic ancestors. Limuloids also occur.
Insects are numerous, but all belong to the lower groups in which
there is no complete metamorphosis, and there are many generalist d
types which can scarcely be referred to existing Orders. Cock-
roaches are numerous, but have transparent fore-wings. Primitive
Dragon-Hies occur, and some of tiiese are the largest known
insects, with a span of wings measuring 2 feet. Among Fishes,
the spiny AcanthodiaTi Sharks, which are typically Lower Pala'o-
zoic, are still found in the Carboniferous Fauna, and are known to
have been preyed upon by the higher Fishes. The Pleuracanth

46 puocEEDixas of tup:

8]mrks are cliaracf eristic, of tlio period, and interestinjr ns showing;
a more cjiMieralised vertebrate skeleton than any later Fishes. The
C'ocldiodont Sharks with grinding teeth appear to be closelv related
to the existing Ceslracion, but have many of the (eeth fused into
extensive plates. Some of the sharp-toothed Sharks also seem to
have had their teeth fused into rigid masses. 'J'he highest Fishes
are the Paheoniscida and Phvlysomids, whieh exliihit all the funda-
mental characters of the present-day Sturgeons, obscured beneath
a normal covering of ganoid head- plates and scales. Large
Dipnoan Fishes are numerous, and differ little from Ceratodus,
except in showing traces of the separate points of which their
denial ]ilates are com|)Osed. Most, important are the Crosso-
])terygian Fishes, of which llhizodxis and Mer/alichiJn/s are typical
genera. These Fishes make a closer approach to the earliest
lung-breathers than any Fishes which have existed before or since.
Lung-breathers were certainly in existence just before the begin-
ning of the Carboniferous Period, and all seem to belong to a very
primitive group of Amphibia, variously termed Stegocephalia or
Labyrinthodontia, in allusion to the complete roofing of their
cheeks by bone and to the complicated structure of their teeth.
In their possession of supra-temporal plates and often of post-
temporal bones, as also in the marking of th(nr superficial bones
by the course of the slline-canals, these Amphibians more closely
resemble fishes than any later members of the Order. Towards
the end of the Carboniferous Period some of the smaller Stego-
cephalia, the so-called Microsauria, seem to have passed into true
lleptiles very similar to the surviving Sj^henodon or llatieria.

A discussion followed, the itndermentioned taking part : —
The President, Mr. William Cash (visitor), the Eev. T. 11. E.
Stebbing, and Mr. A. O. Walker ; the author replying.

June 15tb, 1911.

Dr. A. B. Eexdle, F.E.S., Yice-Presideut, in the Chair

The ^Minutes of the General Meeting of the 1st June, 1911,
were read and confirmed.

jNlr. George Herbert Wailes, INliss Freda Bage, ;M.Sc., Mr.
Malcolm Wilson, 13. Sc, IMiss Ann Croniii Halket, and Mr, Ernest
Lee, B.Sc, were admitted Fellows.

INIr. AVilliam Neilson Jones, M.A. (Cantab.), was elected a
Fellow.

A letter congratulating Sir Joseph Hooiceu on his approaching
94th birthday, was read and signed by the Chairman and the
Fellows present.

LIXNEAN SOCIETT OF LOIsTDON, 4 7

Professor AV. A. IIebdman referred to his paper at the hist
meeting on the abundance of a Peridinium at Port Erin, and
stated that he visited tliat locality a few days after ilie said
meeting, and found similar markings on the sand, but on the
latter occasion it was due to vast numbers of a Diatom, Navicula
AnijJiisJxena.

Mr. G. H. Wailes, Prof. Dendy, and Mr. J. C. Shenstone
contributed some remarks.

The following papers were read and discussed : —

1. Miss H. M. CUNNIXGTOX. — The anatomy of Enludus;

acofoides, Rich. (Communicated by Pi'of. Percy GtUoom,
P.L.S.)

2. Prof. A. D. Imms. — On the life-history of Croce fiJ'tpennis,

AVestw. (Communicated by Canon Eoweeu, F.L.8.)

3. Prof. J. J". KiEFFER. — Cynipidse.

4. The same. — Proctotrupoidea.

5. Prof. T. D. A. Cockerell. — Apoidea.
fi. Mr. J. C. F. Prykr. — Lepidoptera.

7. Mr. G-. Meade- Waldo. — AV'asps.

8. Mr. J. E. CorxiN.— Borborida^.

9. 'J'he same. — Phorida).

10. Mr. P. \. Theobald. — Culicid?e.

(The last eight papers, relating to the fauna of the
Seychelles, were communicated by Prof. J. Stanley
Gardiner, P.E.S., F.L.S.)

The first exhibition was by Mr. P. Enock, who showed a series
of slides illasti-ating several species of the minute hymenopteron
Mymar, especially the recently-discovered M.regalishom. Burnham
Beeches.

Dr. George Henderson, F.L.S., exhibited a lantern-slide,
made from a snapshot of the head of a AVaterbiick, Cohus ellijtsi-
prymmis, taken by his son, Mr. Fred. L. Henderson, of the
British East African Medical Service, at Nairobi.

Mr. AV. Fawcett, F.L.S., showed: —

(a) A Parasitic Flowering Plant from Jamaica {Scyhallam
jamaicense, Schott & Eudl.).

(h) Flowers of Banana (Musa paradisiaca var. snpientum).

The cultivated Banana-plant attains its full height before the
flowers are formed. The trunk is a hollow cylinder formed by
the bases of the leaf-stalks. The flowering-stalk first a])pears as
a projection from the tuber into the base of the cylinder. The
first flowers are formed while the stalk is quite short, and appa-
rently it takes about six weeks for it to grow from the base until
it emerges at the apex. The flowers exhibited were taken before
emergence. They occur in clusters spirally arranged round the

48 rUOCEEDIVOS OF THE

peduncle. The lowest clusters are female flowers ; tlio highest
clusters are male flowers, iiefween these two sets of clusters
there are very often a few clusters in whirh the ovary is ahoufc
half the length of the whole liower; these are prohably not truly
hermaphrodite, but neuter.

The ovaries of the female flowers become the banana-fruit ;
those of the neuter flowers grow into small worthless fruit. The
male flowers and bracts are deciduous, and the peduncle continues
to lengthen and produce male flowers until the fruit is cut.

Dr. iS'i'APF commented on these exhibitions.

Mrs. LoxGSTAFF showed a specimen of Brassia caudata, Lindl.,
in flower, from Jamaica, uhich was followed by remarks from
Mr. W. Fawcett and the Chairman.

Sir Fr.v>'k Crisp exhibited on behalf of Mr. William Monnis
a monstrous proliferation of a Foxglove, in which the terminal
flower had attained an extraordinary development.

Mrs. Steubing, F.L.S., also showed a very small monstrosity in
the same species.

Tliese exhibits were discussed by the Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing,
Dr. Longstaff (visitor), Miss May Eathbone, and the Chairman.

ABSTRACTS.

Alien Plants introduced into the Tweed District with Foreign
Wool. By Ida M. Hayward, F.L.S.

[Read Ist December, 1910.]

The subject to which I propose briefly to direct the attention of
this meeting is the Alien Plants of the Tweed district.

Those shown are a selection out of about 200 alien ])lants which
I collected on the banks of the river Tweed and its tributary the
G-ala in the course of the last three or four years. Three of them
were gathered when acconipariied by ^Ir. James Fraser of Edin-
burgh, and two of them when accompanied by Mr. Claridge Druce
of Oxford.

It is, however, proper to add that reference has been made
to the major portion of them in the course of tlie present and
past year in the ' Annals of Scottish Natural History' and the
Botanical Exchange Club Report of the British Isles.

Tlie reason of the plants beiug found on the banks of the Tweed
and (iala is interesting. The sta])le industry in that localiry is
the manufacture of wool into cloth. The wool is brought from

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 49

the Colonies and various foreign countries, and in it is entangled
a variety of seeds. In the process of \vashing the wool the seeds
are swept into the river, and some of them, deposited on the
shingle or on the banks of the river, germinate and grow into
more or less hardy plants. In this way plants that ai-e natives
of Australia, IS'ew Zealand, Cape Colony, South America, and
other foreign countries are seen to be growing side by side with
plants of the British Flora.

Erodium Botrys, Bert. No. 1 specimen. A South European
species.

There are a great many European species of Erodium by the
river-banks and on mill waste-heaps.

Medicago precox, DC. No. 2 specimen.

This geuus, like the Erodium, is a very common one in the
Tweed district. Eight different species have been collected ; the
species now exhibited, however, has not hitherto been recorded.

The history of this Medicago is interesting. Originally a South
European species, it has become widely spread in Argentina.
The Spaniards, in the sixteenth century, introduced into that
country some of their domesticated sheep which probably carried
some fruits of the Medicago with them. The seeds, finding there
a congenial soil, have flourished and now come back to Europe and
to the Tweedside in bales of wool. The fruits are also found iu
the wool of Australia and other colonies, and probably also have a
similar origin.

The fruits, or burrs as they are locally called, are very detrimental
to the wool. This, however, is overcome to some extent by the
following process, which is now much practised in the manu-
facturing districts of this country and on the Continent. The
rind of the burrs is carbonised by a weak solutiou of sulphuric
acid, and then subjected to a dry heat of about ISO degrees.
Tlie burrs are then pulverised by heavy rollers and blown out by
strong fans. The seeds themselves are uninjured by this process
or even by being boiled in the process of dyeing.

T'illcEa VaiUaniii, Willd. Specimen Xo. 3. Native of France
and Spain.

Plentiful for two successive years. It has stalked flowers and
their parts are in fours, while in Tilloia muscosa the parts are in
threes, and the flower sessile.

The genus Helipterum^ of which I have specimens of three
different species, Nos. 6, 7, 8, Ilelipterum corimhijlorum, Schlecht.,
JleUpterum Jloribundum, DC, Hdipterum hgaloitpermum, F. von
Mueller, is perhaps the most interesting of these alien plants.
This geuus has hitherto been unrecorded for Great Jiritain, and
3'et has been found growixig as' far nortli as the banks of the

LINN. SOC. PKOCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1910-11. e

50 PROCEEDINGS OF Tlin

Tweed, It is nearly ivllird to I/clichrifmnu, an everlasting flower.
JltHl>ttrum (litTers liy liaviiijr tlie liairs of tlie pappus plumose
instead oi pilose. IS'atives of JSouth Ai'rica and Australia.

Coliila fiiisfrdJis, Hook. f. Ko. 0.

These 1 have found in ])lenty six miles down the river at Melrose
for two successive years. It is a perennial, a native of Australia
and New Zealand, invariahly following sheep.

Cenia turhinata, Pers., var. concohr. No. 10.

In variety concolor the rays are yellow on both sides, in the
type they are white above and reel on the lower surface. An
hitherto unrecorded genus for Britain, but a commoa weed
throughout Cape Colony.

Smecio lanius, Forster. No. 11.

I have noticed *SV»ef/o lantus for three years. It is a handsome
perennial plant and grows in abundance on the banks of the Gala
and Tweed to a height of 2 feet. A native of Australia, Tasmania,
and New Zealand.

EritricMum mtsiralasicum, A. DC. No. 13.

One small patch of the above endemic Australian species was
found in moist alkivium near the junction of the Gala and Tweed,
and was an unrecorded genus for ]3ritain.

Airiplex sjwnr/iosa, F. von Mueller. No. 14.

The berry-like spongy fruit of plants found at Tweedside
turned from pale green to dull red. I have noticed the testa
comes off, leaving the inner membrane with ripe seeds. It may
be at this stage the seeds adhere to the wool. Sheep are very
fond of AtrlpUw sjwvr/iosa : Maiden, in his ' Useful Plants of Aus-
tralia,' tells us "it is a useful salt bush for culture." It may be
found through a great part of Central Australia, extending to the
West Coast and also South Australia.

Dei/euxia retrofracta (Wiild.), Druce, No. 18.

This very conuuon, but variable Australian species is referred
to by Maiden as Toothed Bent Grass. It produces a large
quantity of sweet fodder in damp localities and is valuable for
pastures. It is (>ssentiall}f a winter grass, dying out on the
approach of summer, and is eaten w hen young. Its pointed seeds
are very injurious to wool. It seeds in September and October.

The reinainiug specimens exhibited are : —

Daucws hrachiatus, Sieber. No. 4. A native of Australia.

Erifjcron linlfoIii(S, Willd. No. 5. A native of Australia,
South America, commoii in China and Ceylon.

i:ienecio hrachyfjlossus, F. von Mueller. A native of Australia.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 51

Rumex Broivnii, Camp. No. 15. A native of Ausfralia nnd
said to thrive in every place where sheep have been *. I have
found it growing for three years in abundance by the banks of
the Gala and Tweed.

Ar/rostis lachnantha, Nees. No. 16. A native of South Africa
and Abyssinia.

Polypogon linearis. Triu. No. 17. A Chilian species.

I have to accord my warmest thanks to the authorities of the
Herbaria of Kew and the British Museum, to Mr. Gr. Claridge
Druce, to ProF. Bayley Balfour, and Mr. James Fraser of Edin-
burgh, for kindly helping to name and verify tliese plants.

II.

Reports on the luternational Congress of Bolanists,
held at Brussels in May 1910.

[Presented 15th December, 1910.]

Dr. O. Stapp introduced his report on the International Botanical
Congress, held at Brussels between May 14-22 of the present
year, with a short account of the working programme of the
Congress as it arose out of the decisions of the last International
Botanical Congress which met at Vienna in 1905 and the disposi-
tions of the Belgian Bureau. There were altogether 5 sections.
Sections I. and II. were charged with the discussion and codifica-
tion of the special arrangements necessary with respect to the
nomenclature of fossil and non-vascular plants on account of
their special nature. Tacked on to them were two propositions
dealing with an extension of the list of ' nomina conservanda '
for phanerogams and vascular cryptogams, adopted at Vienna.
Section III. was reserved to ' phytogeographical nomenclature.'
Section IV. was to deal with bibliography and botanical documen-
tation, and Section V. with botanical instruction. Sections I.
and II. continued the work of the Vienna Congress in so far as it
concerned nomenclature. Section III. was the result of the
deliberations of a new Commission appointed by the Vienna
Congress. The other two sections were added by the; Belgian
Bureau.

The Liunean Society appointed five delegates for the Congress
with a view to have the different departments concerned in the
discussion on taxonomic nomenclature as far as possible repre-
sented. The delegates were Messrs. Arber (fossil plants). Cotton
(Alg?e, Licliens, and Fungi), Gepp (Musci and Ifepaticse), Henry
Groves and Dr. Stapf (Phanerogams and Vascular Cryptogams,

* Eentham, ' Florci of AuBtralia,' vol. v. p. 203.

e2

52 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

and Mr. 11. Groves, 1 he latter also for Characea?). Phytogeograpby
was not taken espi-cially into account, as JMr. Tansley, the delegate
of the CambridLje I'hilosopliical tSociety, joined Section 111. As
to Sections IV. and V. no special steps were taken, and as their
meetings mostly coincided in time with those of Sections I., 11.,
and Hi., the delegates of the Society did not take part iu their
deliberations.

Dr. Stapf reported then especially on the decisions concerning
the nomenclature of phanerogams and vascular cryi)togam8. A
number of propositions of a general character, and insofar touch-
ing the nomenclature of phanerogams and vascular cryptogams,
had been submitted to the Permanent Bureau on Nomenclature,
but they were automatically cut out by the decision of the Bureau
not to reopen the discussion on poiuts decided at Vienna. Thus
the only serious subject to decide upon was the question whether
and to what extent the list of ' nomina conservanda ' was to be
added to. There were two lists of addenda proposed — one of
phanerogamic genera, the other of fern genera and fern allies.
The object of their promoters was to restrict as far as possible
the replacement of well-known and generally used names by
obscure ones ou the ground of the strict application of the rule of
priority. As iu certain cases the changes had already been made
since 1905 and they had found their way into floras and text-
books, a compromise was accepted by which those changes were
recognised, but further changes barred by putting a considerable
number of threatened genera ou the list of ' nomina conservanda.^
Among the names thus saved were, for instance, Fersea and Ter-
miiialia, genera including a great many species, and Wehviischia
and Selaghiella.

Mr. Henet Groves followed with some remarks on the question
of taxonomy as affecting local floras, and the fact tliat little had
to be altered in Characea). He also paid a wiirm tribute to the
masterly manner in which Dr. Briquet discharged his duties as
* Eapporteur gene'ral.'

Mr. A. Gepp reported thus : —

In contributing to tlie report ou the International Congress of
Botanists at Brussels, I l)eg to express my thanks to the Society
for the honour they conferred upon me by including me among
their delegates. The Congress was attended by many distin-
guished botanists, whom it was a pleasure to see, and whom
otherwise one might never come across.

The work of the Congress covered a very wide field, but owing
to the thorough carefuhiess with which the matters for discussion
had been sifted and prepared beforehand by the permanent Com-
mittee, and to the diligence and determination of the honorary
presidents, vice-presidents, and secretaries, the agenda were
carried through and settled point by point with business-like
celerity at the meetings.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LOKDOX. 53

Tliough interested in the welfare of the Cryptogams as a whole,
I was specially interested in the nomenclature of the Algfe, Mosses,
Hepatics, and Ferns. The points to be settled by tlie Congress
were these : — Whether the noniencLature of the Cellnlnr Crypto-
gams would start from Liniiajus's ' Species Plantarum,' Edition I.
(1753), thus bricging them into line with tlie Vascular Plants,
which occupied the attention of the Vienna Congress in 1905 ; or
whetlier the various groups of Cryptogams should have separate
starting-points of later date. In the event it was decided that
some of the groups should date from Linnteus's ' Species Plant-
arum ' (1753), viz. : — Myxomycetes, Licheues, ITepatica-, Sphng-
nacete, and the main group of tlie Alga?. On the other hand, the
Pungi are to start partly from Pries's ' Systema Mycologicum '
(1821-32), and partly "from Persoon's 'Synopsis Pungorum '
(1801). The remainder of the Algce, broken up into small groups,
are to start from various dates, and some are left over for con-
sideration at the next Congress (London, 1915). The Mosses
(Musci veri) are to date from Hedwig's ' Species Muscorum '
(1801).

The reason for selecting works of post-Linnean date as starting-
points for some of the groups of Cryptogams is that there is
considerable doubt as to what plants Linnaeus meant by the names
and descriptions in his ' Species Plantarum.' It sometimes happens,
for instance, that his description represents one species, while the
plate cited figures another species, and the specimen found in his
herbarium is a third and different species.

It was to avoid basing the Mosses upon such uncertain types
that the proposal was made to select Hedwig's ' Species Mus-
corum ' (1801) as starting-point for the Musci veri. Por Hedwig
was the first to discern generic values and relationships among
the Mosses, and to investigate and figure their morphology with
a microscope (a primitive one though it was). His ' Species
Muscorum ' is an epitome of his previous works ; and his type-
specimens are still in existence.

Similarly, it would have been v^ell to make the Hepaticse and
Lichenes start, not from Linna^us's 'Species Plantarum ' (1753),
where, indeed, they are included under the Algte, but from the
works of some post-Linnean specialists. For instance. Sir
William J.Hooker's 'British Jungermannise ' (1812-16) is the
real starting-point of hepaticology, and only fails to qualify through
not treating of the Marchantiacea), Ricciacea?, Anthocerotaceao.
And for the Lichenes the book that suggests itself is Acharius's
' Lichenographia Universalis ' (1810). The types of these two
authors are either in existence or for the most part are compre-
hensible. But in the absence of any definite proposal, the
Congress could hardly do otherwise than leave the Hepaticae and
Lichenes on the Linnean starting-line. In the case of the Alga),
the proposals for giving the main group a less antiquated starting-
point were defeated.

However, the actual starting-point may perhaps not be of vital

54 PU0CEED1XG8 OF THE

importance ; for the Congress made the wise provision of appoint-
ing for each group of Cryptogams a special Committee, whose
duty it is to prepare and consider hsts of ^ nomhm conservanda^ to
be suhmitted to the next Congress (London, lUJS). This should
put the nomenclature of the various groups upon a satisfactory
and stahle hagis, and will give an opportunity for eliminating
undesirable factors, as, for example, the name JumjeniHinniu,
\\ iiich in Linnieus's ' Species Planlarum ' represents, not a genus,
but a whole family of heterogeneous genera. JuiKjermannia can
be discarded, just as Lichen, as a genus-name, has been long
discarded by universal consent.

A word now as to the Ferns and Fern-allies. These, as decided
at the Vienna Congress (19U5), start from Linnaeus's ' .Species
Plantarum.' An attempt was made at the recent Brussels
Congress to establish a list of ' nomina conservanda ' for some
twelve genera of ferns which otherwise will pass out of use :
the most interesting of these are Kephrodium and Selajjlnella.
The proposal was, however, rejected by a strong opposition on the
plea of practical convenience ; for a complete and appropriate
scheme of fern-nomenclature has been carefully elaborated by
Christensen in his 'Index Filicum ' (1905-6), a book that is
evervw here accepted and is in full accord with the laws of priority.
Let it be the standard, and there will be no more wrangling over
fern-names. It should be added, however, that the Congress
decided to maintain the name Selaginella in place of Stachij-
(/i/nandrum and other earlier synonyms. Further, it is interesting
to note about Nephrodlum, that upon its acceptance or rejection
depeiided the fate of some 800 species. These have now been
transferred by Christensen and others \o Drijopteris,^ genus which
however does not deserve its position. For recently it has been
pointed out by Niewland in the ' American Midland Naturalist '
that Schmidel in his ' Icones Plantarum ' employed the name
Thdifpteris for the same group of ferns a year before Adanson
proposed Dryopieris, and that Schmidel has given in illustration
an unmistakable figure of the Marsh-fern (Xejjhrodium TheUjpteris).
It would appear, then, that the 800 species will now have to be
transferred to Thelypttris, unless Dnjopteris should be put among
the ' genera conservanda.'

Mr. A. D. Cotton then explained that the following dates were
adopted as the starting-points for the nomenclature of the Cellular
Cryptogams : —

Alg^.

Linnjeus, Species Plantarum, 1753 ; with the following excep-
tions : —

Desmidiacea?. Ealfs, British Desmidiacea?, 1848.
Oedogoniacea;. llirn, Monographic der Oedogoniaceen,
1900.

LIXNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON". 55

Cyanophyceae. Bornet & Flahault, Revision des Nosto-
cacees heterocystees, 1880-S ; and Gomont, Monograpliie
des Oscillariees (Nostocacees homocystees), 1892-3.
Diatomacea?, Chroococcaceae, and Flagellatea) were postponed
till the next Congress.

Fungi.

Fries, Systema Mycologicuui, 1821-1832 ; with the followiug
exceptions : —

Uredineie, Ustilagineae, and Gasteromycetes, which start
from Persoon, Synopsis Fungorum, 1801.

Lichens.
Linnteus, Species Plautaruin, 1753.

MrXOMYCEXES.

Linnaeus, Species Plantarum, 1753.

Committees were appointed to prepare lists of ' genera conser-
vanda ' for the AlgcB, Fungi, and Lichens.

For Fungi with a pleomorphic life-cycle, it was decided to
adopt the oldest name applied to the perfect stage of the fungus,
provided that in other respects it conform to the rules.

Mr. E. A. N. AiiBEE not being present, and no delegate having
been present at the Section on Pliytogeographical Nomenclature
(admirably summarised in the ' New Phytologist,' ix. uos. 6 & 7,
pp. 2G0-262), Dr. Stapf resumed his address, stating that: —

The propositions concerning fossil plants led in one particular
point to a somewhat lively discussion. This was with respect to
the admission of diagnoses or descriptions not in Latin, but in
one of the four modern tongues, Euglish, French, German, or
Italian. It was in the end decided that descriptions of fossil
plants might be in a modern language, but they should always be
accompanied by a Latin diagnosis. As starting-point Linuseus's
' Species Plantarum,' 1753, was adopted for fossil plants; but in
order to reduce the changes arising from that rule to a minimum,
a list of ' nomina conservanda ' will have to be drawn up, including
generic names of living plants which otherwise — as, for instance,
BucJdandia — would have to give way to old generic names of
fossil plants, and generic names of fossil plants which are homo-
nyms of synonyms of recent plants.

56 PROCEEDIKGS OF THE

III.

2nd February, 1911.

(a)

Tub General Secretary, Dr. B. Daydon Jackson, gave tlie
following history of the portrait of Carl von Liiino painted by
Alexander Ivoslin, with s^jine further remarks ou the Laplaud
drum in the ilolfman portrait.

lie pointed out that there are three portraits of the great Swede
known to be painted by lloslin, two of them busts and one a
tliree-quarter length. They have been termed by Prof. Tycho
Tullberg, the icouogi'apher of Linne, (1) the Stockholm, (ii) the
Grij)sholm, and (3) the Versailles portraits ; nos. 1 and 2 re-
epeetively form plates 13 and 12 of TuUberg's ' Linneportratt '
ajid are excellently reproduced ; no. 3 in the same work is a half-
tone reproduction which leaves much to be desired. He had,
therefore, after much trouble and delay succeeded in getting afresli
photograph taken (Plate), and accompanied it with the following
acco\uit of its origin, so far as now ascertainable.

Linne in his 'Egenh. Auteck.' p. 08, says: — " llerr Eoslin who
takes lUOO plutar (about <£165) of others, is doing Linne's portrait
gratis and so excellently that nothing can be more like ; all the
others are somewhat unlike." In a letter to his intimate friend
Biick at Stockholm, Linne says: — "Will my brother [i.e. Biick]
should he meet liosliu, who has not his equal in the world, be so
good as to ask when I should come? Think how extremely
generous he was to promise to paint my head gratis, though he
charges from 7000 to SOOO dalers (about £100 to £182) for each
portrait, and that he promised me the first time I had the fortune
to meet him. God grant that he may not repent. It would be a
reason for me once more during life to see Stockholm." This letter
is undated, but Prof. Fries states it was certainly written in
November 1774 (see Bref och Skrifv. v. p. 222). In a later letter,
ot" the 18th November, he continues, " My colleagues want to have
me with them in Stockliolm, when they will present the first book
t)f their Bible version, but lectures, presidency, cold winds, and old
age prevent me, though I should like to come, if Eoslin the great
portrait jiainter has time to do me the I'avour be has so kindly
jiromised" (lb. p. 223); and four days later, "If I keep well, 1
will come to Stockholm to enjoy the signal and valuable favour
our great lloslin offered me so innocently " (lb. p. 22-1).

It is certain that Linne journeyed to Stockholm, probably a
few months later, in 1775, when the portrait was painted. Which
of the three portraits specified above veas the original is not easy
to decide, for Koslin took it with him to Paris. At the beginning
he evidently did not contemplate this, but on so deciding
he applied to the secretary of the Royal Academy of Science,
P. Wargontin, who seems to have taken Linne's opinion upon the

Proc. Linn. Soc, 1910-1911.

Plate {to face p. 56).

CARL VON LINNE.

i

LIKIVEAN SOCIFTY OF LONDON. 57

project, for Linne replies to "SVargentin, 17th Sept., 1775 :
" Tbrough my being at llammarby 1 only received the post to-
day, ilerr Eoslin has done the portrait gratis, so that he was at
liberty to dispose of it, even without my wish, but he has thereby
done me double favour, for it was only painted for posterity, and
can never be better copied than in Paris ; give him my respectful
thanks, if he is still [in Stockholm] and say that 1 am doubly
indebted to him." This letter shows that the reason why Eoslin
wanted to carry off the portrait, was to copy it in Paris, where he
was permanently settled.

It is perfectly certain that the portrait which now belongs
to the Versailles gallery was painted complete in Sweden, for it
was very accurately copied by Lorenz Pasch the younger ; and as
he seems never to have left Sweden after his return from abroad
in 1766, the copy must have been made in that country, so that
lloslin's original must have been then complete.

Nothing more was heard about the portrait till after Linne's
death early in 1778, and the news seems to have stirred Eoslin up
to carry out his promise to give a copy to the family of Liiine
and to the Eoyal Academy of Science. In September of that year,
the Academy debated upon some talk which the painter had with
some of the membei's, that he was to get one of the most skilful
of the Paris engravers to engrave the portrait of his fellow-
countryman which he had painted. It was to cost 1000 livres
(£'39 15s. Od.), and Eoslin asked whether the Academy would pay
this on condition of receiving the plate and the whole of the
impression, which it was thought would readily sell, and be eagerly
sought after by the whole of the learned world, so that not only
would the outlay be recouped, but that the Academy would benefit.
The Academy took this view gladly and gave instructions to the
Secretary accordingly. A letter of the 12th May, 1779, fronx
Eoslin was read in the meeting of the 2nd June, in which he
stated, that the copper was now ready with 500 copies printed, and
150 of these were sent by Herr Sergei [the Swedish sculptor]. The
remainder might be sold in Paris and elsewhere for 2 livres
( = ls. "d.) apiece. Besides the cost of the plate, 80 livres [=<£8]
had been spent for paper and printing. " The actual portrait
which Herr Eoslin made for himself, he offers to present to the
Academy. All this delighted the Academy, but the determination
as to the disposal of the 150 copies was postponed, till they should
arrive." In a letter to the younger Linne dated 19th July, 1779,
AVargentin says : — " Of the late Hr. Archiater's portrait engraved
on copper, 150 copies have come. It is extraordinarily beautiful, and
like, although the Archiater is represented younger and plumper
than he was during the last years. It has cost the Academy
3600 dalers in copper (about <£83)." This refers to Bervic's
engraving, a copy of which was shown at the meeting held on the
21st July : "All present found it extremely well done, but were
of various opinions as to the more or less likeness to our lamented
Linne. The Academy decided to present copies to the widow and

58 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

son, ITr. "Biick and Hr. Sergei, Init that the rest should be sold to
the member.s iiiul otliers at hull' a Kiksdaler apiece (about 2.s. '3(1.)."
On the same occasion a letter from Jiosliii was read, in w Inch lie
oiTered the portrait it selt'. "The Secretary received instructions
to thank him in the choicest language for this offer, which had
been received by the Academy with the greatest pleasure."

As soon as the younger Linne received the print, he wrote to
Wargentin: — "1 thank you most obediently for the specimen of
my late father's portrait, of which I have given my mother hers.
It is extremely beautiful and well engraved ; it is a pity that it
appears so tilled out, otherwise it would probably have been
more like. Each time I look at it, at the first moment it seems
wholly like, but that disappears directly I look longer at it. What
about the Eoslin portrait? Can it be got back? It would be
most suitable if it were in the same building [the University]
where both the Rudbec-ks were formerly."

"When this was written the writer was probably unaware that a
canvas had already been given to the Academy, and the picture he
asked about was that which Roslin took with him to Paris. In a
later letter, also to AVargentin, he says : — " That my late father's
])ortrait has been given by Eoslin to the Eoyal Academy, I can
never say anv thing against, but am thereat extremely pleased."
¥rom this it would seem that the younger Linne, when he heard that
Roslin had presented a portrait to the Academy, and when he did
not get back that which Eoslin carried ofP, thought the latter should
haTig in the University, for he could not object to another portrait
being given to the Academy, of which, it must be remembered,
Linne was one of the founders, its first president, and for 20 3'ears
its secretary.

As regards the three Eoslin canvases. Prof. Tullberg comes to
the following conclusion : — Eoslin offered Linne when he met him
to paint his portrait gratuitously for his own sake, possibly also
with an idea of painting a replica to exhibit in Paris. He then
painted the three-quarter length, which Linne saw and admired.
Afterwards the idea just alluded to took a more detinite shape, and
as during his visit to Sweden he was unable to make the copy, he
took it with him to Paris after getting Linno's permission, 'i'here
it remained and nothing was done, and only after Linne's death
in January 3 778, did he begin to think about it. Eoslin therefore
did not trouble to paint a complete replica, but kept the original
and pleased himself by painting a head-aud-shoulders, which he
suggested to the E. Academy should be engraved, a suggestion
gladly received. It was this which he gave to the Academy ; the
latter, knowing that Eoslin had promised the portrait to Lijinc,
asked his son if he had any objection to the Academy accepting it,
upon which he replied, that he " was very pleased therewith."
Eoslin, however, considered he was bound to carry out the promise
made to Linne, and therefore painted the '' Gripsholm " portrait for
the family. It belonged to them until it was bought by Gustaf II L
and placed in the palace of Gripsholm, but when, it is uncertain,

LINSTEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 59

though it must have been before 1792, when he was assassinated
by Aukarstrom. It cannot be maiutained that this is a mere copy
of the upper part of the Versailles' portrait, for the position of the
shoulders varies, the coat is of velvet, not silk, the necktie has
another form, and a spray of Linncea is placed in the button-hole,
instead of the hand, which does not appear in the smaller canvas.
In general the latter agrees with the Stockholm portrait : it seems
probable that the (iripsholm portrait was painted first, possibly as
a sketch ; it might have been done in Sweden, or after the painter's
return to Paris.

It may therefore be assumed that the "Versailles portrait was
painted in Sweden, and is the original picture ; it was copied by
Pasch very soon afterwards, and disappeared from sight after
being exhibited at the Salon, till its reappearance fifty years ago.
It is possible that the Gripsholm portrait was painted also iu
Sweden, but the Stockholm picture must certaiidy have been
produced in Paris at a later period.

As the Versailles portrait is practically unknown in this country,
tVie following details are taken from Prof. Tullberg's volume. It
was shown at the Salon in Paris in 1770, and came by purchase to
A'er.sailles before 18G1, and is numbered 4514. It has suffered
bad treatment, and was restored some years since. "When it was
being cleaned, it was discovered that the painting bore traces of
the cross of the Polar Star, which had previously escaped notice,
and since then it has been very unhappdy painted in, the crown
being omitted, and the cross placed flat on the ribbon, instead of
the true method of suspension. This explains why, in a series of
photographs issued in 1897, the decoration is wanting ; but it was
l)resent in 1906, as shown in a later photograph possessed by
Prof. Tuliberg.

The account given by Dr. "W. Carruthers in our ' Proceedings,'
1905-6, pp. 67-68, set out the facts then available regarding the
Pasch copy, but more recent information has rendered that
account somewhat incorrect, as may be inferred from the foregoing
narrative. It may be restated thus : —

Uno von Troil (1746-1803) was the son of an archbishop of
Upsala, who, alter taking his degree as Fhilosophue Maltster, went
on a foreign tour, during which he accompanied Sir Joseph Banks
and Dr. Solander to Iceland, iu 1770, and on his return to Sweden
published his ' Bref rcirande en resa till Island,' which aroused
great attention. He met Eoslin in Paris in 1771, and was there-
fore an acquaintance of the painter when he revisited his native
country in 1774-5. Von Troil became a court-chaplain in 1775,
and it seems practically certain that lie then induced Eoslin to
allow Pasch to make a copy of what we have termed the Versailles
portrait as a present to Sir Joseph Banks. It remained iu Banks's
possession till his death in 1820, when it passeil to Eobert Brown,
under the proviso of Banks's will, that the household furniture in
the Soho Sqtiare establishment should pass to Brown, upon Lady
Banks ceasing to reside there after her husband's death. Brown

Co

PnoCEEDINGS OF THE

was President of the Liimean Society from 1S49 to 1853, and upon
his retiring from the Cliair, he presented the Pusch copy of tlie
Liunean portrait to the Society,

Q>)

Tn the second and more detaihxl account f>iven by !Mr. (now Dr.)
AVilliam Carruthers* of tlie various portraits known of Linne, lie
lias recorded his belief that the frontispiece to the ' Flora
hipponiea' represents the autlior himself, with a Lapland drinn on
his knees, which, it is suggested, is a press for drying plants (Proc.
1905-6, p. 60). I am myself forced to regard the whole frontis-
piece as representing the country and its inliahitants, some of the
objects as drawn by Linne, others, such as the mountains, as imaginetl
by the Dutch artist. The figure in the foreground is a Lapp in
front of liis tent, with the magic drum on his knees, some small
stones on the stretched skin, and a forked instrument to set tlie
membrane in vibration and cause the stones to move on to certain
representations of deities and objects of every-day life, by which
the future might be forecast. These drums were formerly common
amongst the Lapps, but the Swedish missionaries discouraged
their preservation as savouring of superstition, and large numbers
were destroyed. The ultimate fate of Linne's specimen seems
unknown ; he had it with him in Amsterdam, when the full-
length canvas was painted by M. Hoffman.

Prof. Tullberg, on the authority of Prof. K. B. Wiklund, has
given in his 'Linneportratt/ p. 92, the following explanation of
the designs drawn upon the drum in the lloli'man portrait, as also
the text-ligure here reproduced, slightly reduced in size. The

drum consisted of an oval frame of wood over w hich was stretched
a skin, upon which many figures were drawn ; it was used by the
Lapps to search out hidden matters, which was done by placing
stones or other small objects on tlie drum-skin, which was then
thrown into vibration by means of a fork-like instrument, which

* Troc. Liiiu. Soc. IttUo-G, p. 60.

LIJ7NEA??" SOCIETY OF LONDOX. 6 1

was called the hammer. Naturally the objects on the membrane
changed places on the skin, and by their incidence upon the
respective figures, the future «as foretold. The figures on the
drum are thus identified : —

1. The sun with its beams in four directions, 2. Eeindeer
paddock (?), 3. Lapp tent, 4. Reindeer, 5-8. Deities, 9. The
sacrifice, 10. Boat, 11. Reindeer, 12. Road to peasant's cottage,
13-15. Lapp divinities or uorns. 16. Road with 4 human
figures, 17. Reindeer enclosure (?), 18. The kingdom of the
dead, 19. Magician with drum.

The remainder of the picture shows other Lapps hunting,
boating, driving in reindeer sleighs, with the sun in its course
visible throughout the entire twenty-four hours, and apparently
about 3 A.M. judging from its ])osition, a Lapp storehouse on poles,
and sundry other indications of their wandering life.

lY.

March 2, 16, and May 4, 1911.

The terms Poltzoa and Bryozoa.

(a)

The Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing made the following remarks : —
Like tlie suit of Jarndyce v. Jarndyce, the conti-oversy between
the terms Polyzoa and Bryozoa seems almost interminable. An
attempt to settle it ought to be welcome. For this purpose it is
desirable to confront the arguments on each side.

Tlie late Mr. Busk, in his monograph of the Crag Polyzoa, 1859,
after mentioning that Milue-Edwards had proposed to distinguieh
this group from the hydroid polyps by the name of ' Polypes
tuuiciers,' goes on to say: — "Another independent observer, how-
ever, Dr. John Y. Thompson, of Cork, was also at work on the same
vsubject, the results of wliose researches, apparently commenced in
1S20, were not published till December 1830, in the first part of his
' Zoological Researches and Illustrations.' He, like M. Milne-
Edwards, recognising the close atPinities presented in the structui'o
of the animals to that of tlie compound Ascidians, was the first to
propose for them an nppellation wholly independent of their former
incongruous allies, the hydroid ' Polypes.' The term he emj)l()yed
was ' Polyzoa,' it ' being applied,' as he says, ' to a distinct class of
Polypes hitherto in great measure confounded with the llvdroida.'
But it is to be remarked that he used the word in the singular
number, so that the plural term, ' Polyzoa,' as now employed, though
etymologically more correct, is not in reality synonymous with that
of Dr. J. Y. Thompson. This fact, which appears to have been
strangely overlooked till 1852, may fairly enough be used as an
argument in their favour by those who are inclined to prefer the
Ehrenbergian term 'Bryozoa.' But as this preference, which is still
extensively prevalent, more especially on the Continent, is based
simply on thesupposed priorily of Profesfor Ehreuberg's appellation,

62 PEOCEEDINGS OF THE

a cliiim which has been shown to be wholly untenable, it is scarcely
likelv that liritish iiiituralists will refuse the honour justly clue to
Dr. .1. V. Thoni])son, for what can scarcely perhaps be regarded as a
sudu'ient reason."

In a footnote Busk refers to his own article " On the Priority of
the Term ' Polyzoa ' for the Ascidian Polypes " (Ann. Nat. Hist.
2iid series, vol. x. p. 352, 1852). He there convincingly shows that
Deci'inber 1830 (date of Polyzoa) is earlier than March 1831 (first
nieTitionof Bryozoa). But he is apparently unaware how the import-
ance of this undeniable fact is undermined by other considerations.

J. Vaughan Thompson was a man of renown who dimmed the
lustre of his researches by his confused manner of expounding them.
The fifth memoir of his ' Zoological Eesearches,' which is here in
question, is entitled " On Polyzoa, a new animal discovered as an
inhabitant of some Zoophites, with a description of the newly
instituted Genera of PediceUaria and Vesicularia."

At p. 94, Thompson says : — " This new animal, the Polyzoa, was
subsequently found in Sertidaria Cuscuta, Sjnnosa, and Pustidosa."

At p. 90, he says : — " The discovery of the Polyzoa was made in
the summer of 1820; during the subsequent and following seasons,
an exactly similar structure was noticed in the other species above
enumerated, and in a new type which perhaps merits to be distin-
guished as a separate genus, under the title of PediceUaria."

It thus appears that Polyzoa and Bryozoa are not really com-
parable, the latter being of ordinal and the former of generic value.
Now, according to Scudder's 'Nomenclator Zoologicns,' Polyzoa was
instituted by Lesson as amolluscan genus inl830,while,accordingto
Cuvier's ' Kegne Animal,' vol. iii. p. 385 (1830), Lesson's ' J\Lanuel
de rilist. des Mollusques ' was in fact published in 1829, so that
Thompson's Polyzoa, published in December 1830, was void by
preoccupation.

Note on J. V. Thompson's use of the term " Polyzoa."
By Prof. W. A. Hebdman, F.R.S., F.L.S.

I HAVE read with much interest the report of the remarks made
by the Kev, T. R. R. Stebbing, at the last meeting of the Society,
in regard to the use of the term " Polyzoa " in the title of one of
the papers then communicated to the meeting. There are several
distinct points that can be raised in the controversy as to the use
of the terms "Bryozoa" and "Polyzoa." The only one that I
desire to remark upon now is Mr. Srebbing's contention that
Dr. J. Vaughan Thompson, in his publication of December, 1830,
intended to use the term "Polyzoa" as a generic title, and that
as such the name was pre-occupied by Lesson's institution of a
Molluscan genus in 1829. I am sorry that an examination of
,T. V. Thompson's 5th Memoir, in the 4th part of his 'Zoological
Researches and Illustrations,' leaves me unable to agree with
Mr. Stebbing that Tliompson used "Polyzoa" as a generic name.
Several passages in the memoir seem to me to show clearly that

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LOXDON^. 63

the author was arguing that sets of species included under several
different genera, and even distinct families, had the structure
which he was describing under the term" Polyzoa" and, therefore,
ought to be removed from the groups with which they had
previously been associated. For example, after saying that some
of the Sertularian Zoophytes would require to be so removed,
" as well as such other genera [italics mine] as may hereafter be
found similarly circumstanced," he goes on (Mem. 5, p. 92) to
say : — " 1 shall merely indicate here in a general way the whole of
the Flustraceae, in many of which I have clearly ascertained tlie
.animals to be Polyzose." Surely this indicates that he recognised
that whole families and genera \\ould find their proper places in his
new group ?

Then again, on page 97, he refers some of the species of
*' Sertularia " (which, by the way, from another passage he
evidently regards as a "Family"), in which he has found the
animals to be Polyzoa, " to one genus " ; but that does not mean one
genus " Polyzoa," for, a few lines below, he proposes the name
" Yesieularia " for this genus, showing clearly that he did not
regard his term "Polyzoa" as a generic title, and that Vesicularia
was only one set of species in the larger assemblage Polyzoa
which he was creating. Thompson was in the habit of printing a
generic name at the foot of each of his plates — such as Nebalia,
Noctihica, etc., in previous Parts of his 'Zoological Eesearches,'
—and below the plates of this "Polyzoa" memoir we find the
name " Vesicularia," as one would expect from the text. It is
clear then, on all these grounds, that he did not regard " Polyzoa"
as a genus.

Finally, in the last paragraph of this paper (p. 100) he says : —
"Time and more accurate observations will no doubt add many
more species to the above genera, etc." That is, genera of which
he had demonstrated the Polyzoon structure or nature. It is
therefore obvious that he could not and did not regard the whole
assemblage of such genera as one genus to which he was applying
the term " Polyzoa," as Mr. Stebbing would apparently have us
believe.

In short, I consider that John Vaughan Thompson knew what
he was about, and that although in places his language is a little
quaint his meaning is clear : that he was the first to recognise the
essential points in Polyzoon structure, as seen, for example, in
the genus Vesicularia, or in the larger group " Flustracea," and
that he described and figured these adequately in December, 18,'30,
in a memoir entitled " On Polyzoa," etc. The very title of his
memoir shows that he did not [)ut Polyzoa forward as the name
of a genus, since it cites PedircUaria and Vesicidaria as the two
new genera he is placing in the larger group Polyzoa. Is that
clear recognition and demonstration of a group of allied genera
collectively named " Polyzoa " invalidated by the fact that Lesson
a few months before applied the term Polyzoa to a genus of
Tunicata ?

March lltli, 1911. W. A. IIeUDMAN.

64 PnOCKEDINGS OF TUB

On Jonx VxconAN TnoMrsox and liis Polyioa, and on Vaun-
thonipsonia, a genus of Sympoda. By the Rev. T. li. li.
iSiJiuuiNG, M.A., IMl.S., F.L.S.

John Vaughan TuowrsoN was born in 1779 and died in 1847.
The Ijiniean Society with prophetic instinct elected him a Fellow
on Fehniary Cth, 1810. It would be an honourable thinj^ to
romniemorate that centenary by a re-issue of his writing*, which
are small in compass, dilliiMilt to obtain, but of great historic
interest and value. In 1830 he made a pathetic appeal to the
scientific world to furnish liim with a hundred and iifty .subscribers,
as (lis private income would no longer bear the sacrifice till then
entailed by the publication of his reseiirches. lie had good reason
to be proud of his " discoveries," though he may not have been
the first to make them. That is the lot of all discoverers, as
CoUimbus, for example, in finding the New World found it already
peopled by men who had known it before he was born. None the
less, Vaughan Thompson was a foremost leader in proving that
cirripedes ( Thyrostraca) are crustaceans and that crustaceans as a
rule pass through metamorphic stages, lie was also undeniably
in the vanguard of those who proved that the term Zoophytes had
been used to cover a mixture of animals superficially alike but
essentially different in structure.

In regard to this latter part of his investigations, a curious
terminological dispute or difference of usage has arisen. While
practically all Contiiiental and American writers speak of a class
Bryozoa, a very distinguished section of British experts apply
the name Polyzoa to a class identically the same. Possibly the
arguments in favour of either term may be so evenly balanced that
after discussion we shall leave off where we began, each side
thinking that it has had the better in the controversy and applying
to those of the opposite opinion the French proverb " Chacuii a
son gont,"or,as sometimes amplified, "Chaeun a son vilain gout."'

On the one hand, then, it may be urged that no confusion can
arise from the retention uf both the terms. They have become
perfectly familiar as equivalents. Some writers even head their
treatises " Bryozoa or Polyzoa," as though it were a matter of
complete indifference, and perhaps wishing to insinuate to the
disputants " a plague on both your houses." Further, it is clear
that the names of classes and orders have never been subject to
80 strict a discipline as the names of genera and species, probably
because, while the limits of the higher divisions remained
essentially unstable, fixity in their designation has been felt to be
inconvenient or unreasonable. In fact, as Lord WaUingham has
urged in the introduction to his Merton Code, the moral law, the
law of giving every man his due, is the strongest foundation on
which any precise methods can be based.

Again, it may be argued that any defect in the form of

LIXNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 65

Thompson's term Polyzoa is venial, considering the date of its
publication. Thus in 1814 Leach named an order Podosoma,
which in 1816 he silently corrected into a proper plural Podoso-
mata. In 1843 the French author Rene Primevcre Lesson
recalls the family Plethosoma which he had established in 1828, in
order at the later date to make of it a tribe, with the name
unaltered, and including in it a genus also named PUthosoma.

It will be no breach of confidence, I think, to quote the
unpublished words of a leading authority on this subject, who
writes to me as follows : " I base my action on two considerations :
(1) That Thompson was the first to recognize the Polyzoa as a
distinct type of structure in the Animal Kingdom ; aud, moreover,
introduced a name that can quite fairly be used as that of the
Class or Phylum. (2) That a large proportion of the w^ork that
has been done on the group has been done by men who have
consistently spoken of these animals as the Polyzoa. I need only
mention Busk, Allmau, Hincks, Norman, aud perhaps Hyatt in
America."

As a matter of fact, it was appnrently Dr. Gray m 1840 who
first gave currency to Polvzoa (in the plural) as the rrame of an
extensive animal group, while Busk by his arguments in 1852 and
1859 procured for it vogue among his English followers. It may
just possibly be contended that Thompson himself used Polyzoa in
the plural number, since on page 02 of his Memoirs he says : " The
Polyzoa will probably be found in many dissimilar Genera of the
Zoophites, and even"mixed up with Hydra in some, as they appear
to be in the 8ertularia of authors." It should suffice to say that
the very paragraph in which this ambiguous " they " occurs ends
with the genuine plural Polyzoae. But yet again on page 96 we
read " the Polyzoa however are essentially difl:erent.-"' That this
is merely a slip of the pen or a printer's error seems absolutely
certain, since we have Polyzose on page 97 and on page 99, and the
Introductory Address, incorporated in Vol. I. of the Eesearches,
promises a future article on " Animals of some Cellariae, Tubuli-
poroi and Plustracise, proved to be Polyzose."

That Thompson's use of the word Polyzoa antedates Ehren-
berg's introduction of the name Bryozoa cannot be denied.

Whether these various considerations, or any others which I
have failed to discover, justify our eminent English authorities in
their usage of the term Polyzoa, is a question now to be presented
from an opposite point of view.

Strangely enough the first witness to be called is Busk, the very
fons et ori>/o mali, as evidence himself against himself. Speaking
of Vaughan Thompson, he says, " It is to be remarked that he
used the word in the singular number, so that the plural term
' Polyzoa,' as now employed, though etymologically more correct
is not in reality synonymous with that of Dr. J. V. Thompson."
And he adds that' this fact " may fairly enough be used as an
argument in their favour by those who are inclined to prefer the

LINN. SOC. PKOCEEDIJfGS, — SESSION 1910-1911. /

66 rKOCEEBIXGS OF THE

Elireiihergian term Bryozoa." Wliat ainazinp; candour on the
part of an advocate for the use of one term, when he dedares that
fair arj^iiment is in favour of our usitip; the other. Here, too, it
should be remembered tliat Busk's action had to be judged by
itself at the time when it was taken. It could not rely on a long
list oi famous experts in IBoii. Allman and Hincks, Norman and
IlarnuT, llerdinan and Gardiner, JS'icholls and Thornely, Kirk-
l)atrick and Annandale, had not yet either written on tlie subject
or expressed any opinion on its proper title.

Observe, further, that Busk's article in the ' Annals ' of 1852
is " On the Priority of the Term ' Polyzoa ' for the Ascidian
Polypes." As a very imperfectly informed amateur on this branch
of zoologv, I venture to ask the learned disciples of Busk whether
the animals which they call Polyzoa are Ascidians. They will in
their answer no doubt give aw-ay their tutelary genius. But Busk
himself would probably have paused in upholding what he
supposed to be Thompson's claim, had he been conscious of the
fact that, prior to the publication of Thompson's memoir, 11. P.
Lesson, in the 'Voyage de la Coquille ' (vol. ii. p. 437), had
already used Pohizoa in the singular number for a genus of
compound ascidians. He would probably have thought it quite
inexpedient to have a word, undistinguishable in sound and
spelling from that generic name, as appellation of a much higher
group.

Here it is right to confess that Lesson's ' Manuel de I'histoire
des JNIollusques,' to which I referred in the Linuean circular for
2nd March, 1911, has not proved to be procurable either in
Prance or England. But the same Lesson in his ' Histoire
iiaturelle des Zoophytes,' p. 6G, 1843, declares that his con-
tribution to the zoology of ' La Coquille ' was "tire a part et mis
en commerce " in 1829. The priority, therefore, of Lesson's
Polyzoa over Thompson's caii scarcely be disputed. "Whether in
Zoology it is desirable, allowable, or in accordance with any good
])recedent, that a name previously adopted for a genus should be
iudependently repeated as the name of a class or phylum, it would
he presumptuous in me to decide. Branchiopoda, I admit, has
been sometimes retained for an Entomostracan order, very likely
from ignorance of its earlier employment as a generic name by
Lamarck in 1801.

But surely no rare exception, if any valid one can be found,
ou' ht to be followed in the present instance, for w hy should a
claim be asserted for Thompson w hich he never made for liimself ?
Some stress has been laid on the words which he uses in regard to
his Polyzoa (p. 92), that " this discovery must be the cause of
extensive alterations and dismemberments in the Class with which
they have hithei'to been associated." But in the very same
paragraph he inunediately proceeds, not to establish a new Class,
but simply to transfer all such species and genera as contain liis
" new animal " from the class Zoophytes to the class Mollusca
acepliala, adding, " I sliall merely indicate here in a general way

HITNEAN SOCIETY OF LO>"DOX. 67

the whole of the Flustracese, in many of which I have clearly
ascertained the animals to be Polyzote."

Now, in regard to that last remark, without casting the
slightest imputation on Thompson's originality, one must again
appeal to Busk, who, publishing in 1859, says : " Thirty-one years
ago, Dr. Grant, in some ' Observations on the Structure and
Nature of Flustrse,' drew, for the first time, a distinction between
the animals inhabiting those growths, and the Sertularian, or
Hydroid Polypes, with which they had previously been associated."
These Observations by Dr. K. S. Grant appear in the Third
volume of the Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal (pp. 107,
337), which is dated 1827, so that he has two years precedence of
Thompson and three of Ehreuberg. A nice flusteration there will
be if we start a new school of writers calling the class Flustrie !
And yet in the language of Busk, " It is scarcely likely that British
naturalists will refuse the honour justly due to Dr. R. S. Grant,
for what can scai'cely perhaps be regarded as a sufficient reason."

Seriously speaking, in the face of Busk's admission that it was
Grant who, for the first time, drew the distinction, it can scarcely
be maintained that Thompson was the first to recognize the
Polyzoa as a distinct type of structure in the Animal Kingdom.
This is no denial of his statement that " the discovery of Polyzoa
was made in the summer of 1820." My own belief is that, had
he published in 1820, he would have made a new genus Polyzoa
for the Sertularia imbricata of Adams. But, as we all know,
recognition of our discoveries has to date, not from the time when
they were made, but from the time when they were published.
For aught we know, Grant also may have carried out Lis
observations ten years before he made them public.

As an observer of nature Thompson was in the highest degree
keen and admirable ; in nomenclature he was almost equally
erratic and unmethodical. Witness his vacillating use of Shizo-
poda and Shizopodse f or the Schizopoda of Latreille, his unmeaning
name Nocticula for a luminous shrimp, his unjustified change of
that shrimp's specific name irom fuh/tns to banksii, his adoption of
Cynthia and Peilicellaria for new genera, though he was avowedly
aware that each had been previously used in a diiferent sense.

That Polyzoa either in the singular or plural is not a term worth
contending for in respect of its appropriateness, should be felt
at least by members of that famous University which claims the
fine scholarship of Milton and Gray, of Porson and Munro, for the
Greek word ttoXv^iuos happens to mean long-lived, not many-
animaled, and even if it had the latter meaning it would be
undistinctive, being equally applicable to many species in quite
diti'erent groups. But some witchcraft must have put a spell upon
Thompson in respect of names. When he has to mention the
Cancer scorpioides of Montagu, he calls it scorplonurus. After his
death he leaves behind him a manuscript genus Scorpionura, once
more a preoccupied name. In place of this Spence Bate fouudeil
on the words Vaughau Thompson a new concoction. But the

68 rnocEEDiNGS or the

spell still works. Again there is vacillation. Again there is
controversy. To my mind it is clear that in 1858 Bate called his
genus yaun/7ionj;^souia, that in 1859 he changed it to A'aun/7io»i-
sonia, and finally in 18G0 decided for Vaun<o?H/>sonia. But
another orado maintains that the tomp was earlier than the thomjj.
We must wait and see.

Xow all this slight skirmishing may easily and perhaps
jiistifiahly he dismissed with the remark, that the argument against
Polyzoa is advanced by one who has little or no intimate
acquaintance with the subject matter in which he is interfering.
But there is at least one writer, a Fellow of this Society, against
whom such a reproach cannot possibly be urged. It may well be
that some of us are ill acquainted with the arguments on this
topic powerfully stated by the veteran Bryo-zoologist, A. W.
Waters, so far back as 1880. But all those in the least interested
in the matter are hound to have taken into account his paper of
December IGth, 1909, published in our Journal so recently as the
22nd of June, 1910. Nevertheless, to refresh our memories, I
shall do myself the pleasure of quoting his two concluding
paragraphs. He writes : — " As a young man when I presented
papers, those in authority said, you should not use Bryozoa when
Busk and others use Polyzoa. I pointed out my reasons and
induced them to examine Thompson's paper, and they all, without
exception, said they considered 1 was quite right atid that there
could not be any question of Thompson using Polvzoa as a class
name. Such able literary and scientific critics as Mr. Dallas and
Dr. Francis became quite convinced, and Mr. Dallas in a review of
llincks's book put the question more clearly than it has been put
by anyone else. A number of members of the staff of the British
Museum working ui)on invertebrates met together to examine
Thompson's paper, and unanimously came to the conclusion that
Polyzoa was not given as a class designation.

"Bryozoa was for a long time used in England, and then Busk
introduced Polyzoa as being Thompson's name. I was not
surprised that Busk, AUman, and llincks, who had worked
together, did not change, but I felt confident that the change would
soon be made by a younger generation. In this I seem to have
been mistaken ; and so long as any of our leaders use Polyzoa we
must recognise that there are two sides to the question, though 1
find it very difficult to understand how this can be iF we try to
divest ourselves of the knowledge gained since Thompson's time
and put ourselves in his position." (Journ. Linn. Soc, Zool.
vol. xxxi. p. 247.)

You will not fail to notice the modesty of that conclusion.
It warns me not to alienate goodwill by being too self-assertive,
and to bring my treatment of the matter to an end, before you
become too sorry that it ever had a beginning.

ITNNEAX SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 69

On Vaunthompsonia, Bate.

For the difficulties which beset our use of this generic uame,
Vaughan Thompson, iu whose honour it was invented, is only
indirectly responsible. The genus belongs to the Sympoda, for
long but very unsuitably known as Cumacea, in dealing with which
among many eminent names there are, I think, pre-eminent,
Kroyer in Denmark, Sars in A^orway, and our own Dr. Caiman in
England. Now in this remarkable group Thompson, as already
intimated, promised but never gave " Detail of the curious struc-
ture of several species of the newly instituted Genus Condylura
(Cancer Scorpionurus of Montagu)."' No doubt he intended to
refer to '■'■Cancer Scorpioides" of Montagu, but among his
collections there were subsequently found specimens labelled as
three species of a new genus Scorpionura. Here he had once
again the misfortune to choose a nauie preoccupied before his own
use of it was published. Thus it came about that Spenee Bate
instituted the genus Vaunthompsonia for one of Thompson's three
species. For the record of this genus we are indebted. first of all
to Professor Kiuahan, through the ' Natural History Eeview,'
vol. V. pp. 202-205, 1858. The professor there says, " I have
extracted Mr. Bate's communication and figures in extenso from
the ' Journal of the Eoyal Dublin Society,' before whose evening
meeting of the 28th May it was read." The definition of Vaun-
thompsonia (Spenee Bate) is included in the communication.
Next year, in the ' Annals of Natural History,' ser. 3, vol. iii.
pp. 273-274, no. IG for xlpril 1859, Spenee Bate speaks of the
genus Yaun^Ao/nsonia, recently described by me in the ' Natural
History lieview.' Then finally, in the ' Journal of the lioyal
Dublin Society,' vol. ii. 1858-1859 (Dublin: Hodges, Smith, &
Co., 1860), pp. 101-104, he defines Vaun/o?3ijjsonia, n. g. In 1005,
however, Dr. Caiman argues that this last form has priority. Of
\ixv\nthomp)somii he says that " it is used iu Spenee Bate's paper
in the Nat. Hist. Eeview, which appears to be a i-eprint of, and
was probably later than, that in the J. Eoyal Dublin Soc, in which
the aspirate is omitted. In any case the omission was clearly
intended by the author, who states that in building up the word
the Christian name and the surname of Mr. Vaughan Thompson
have been " both spelled according to sound." But the ' Natural
History Eeview ' of 1858, in which Bate's paper appeared through
the intervention of Kinahau, recoi'ded the Proceedings of various
Irish Societies, much as 'Nature' and 'The Athenaeum' nowadays
record the Proceedings of many Societies, as a rule far in advance
of the Journals of the Societies themselves. There is no reason
for thinking that the 'Journal' of the Eoyal Dublin Society,
published under the date of 18G0, was earlier than the 'Natural
History Eeview ' of 1858. But there is a reason for thinking
that it was later, since, as already mentioned, Sponce Bate iu
April 1859 speaks of the genus Yaun^/ioj^sonia, recently described

70 PnOCEEDINGS OF THE

by me in tlie'Xalural History Eeview.' Wliy should he refer
to that Review, iP the genus had been published still earlier in the
Royul Dublin Society's Journal, and why should he retain the
aspirate, if he had already entertained the happy idea of rejecting
it ? It is evident that, contrary to modern notions, he thought
that he had a right to do what he liked with his own. So he first
wrote Vaun</iO»ipsonia, as recited by Kinahan in 1858. Then in
1S59 he improved tliis into Vauni/iomsonia, and finally in 18G0 he
dropped the aspirate but resumed the p in the form Ysiwntomp-
sonia. Modern rules require that we should revert to the first
published Vaunthompsonia.

Against retaining Cumacea, proposed by Kriiyer in 18-46, I
venture to indulge the vanity of quoting from my friends
Dr. Norman and Dr. Brady, who in tlieir ' Crustacea of North-
umberland and Durham,' p. 25, say, "The name Cuma of
Humphreys, 1795, being in use for a genus of MoUusca, the Eev.
T. K. E-. Stebbing has discarded it among Crustacea, substituting
for it BoJotria Groodsir, and for the order Cumacea the more
apprnpriate name Sympoda."

JVot only was Cuma, as used by Milne-Edwards, a preoccupied
name, but apparently it had the further disadvantage of embalming
an error to which that great naturalist obstinately adhered in
regard to the Sympoda. He thought that his specimens were
embryonic, and in naming a genus for them he chose a Greek
word meaning among other things " an embryo." But, apart from
the misfortunes of its origin, this genus had no right of priority
in determining the name of the order, since Diastylis had been
well defined by the American Say ten years earlier. In Sympoda
we have a form corresponding with Decapoda, Schizopoda, Stomato-
poda, Isopoda, and Amphipoda, all of them important divisions of
the Malacostraca.

(d)

Mr. S. F. IIaemek did not agree with Mr. Stebbing's con-
clusions. He pointed out that the Laws of Priority which govern
generic and specific names do not ai)ply with equal force to
group-narries. He regarded the criticism that Thompson usually
(though not always) employs " Polyzoa " as a singular word as
comparatively unimportant when taken iu conjunction with the
broad conclusion which Thompson saw so clearly, that the
observations he had made would " render extensive alterations
and dismemberments " in classification necessary. The title of
Thompson's memoir shows indeed that " Polyzoa" is not a generic
term, but is of higher value : in other words, that it is a group-
name. The priority of " Polyzoa " over '' Bryozoa " is admitted,
and there is evidence that it was used by Thompson even earlier
than December, 1830, the date on the wrapper of No. IV. of the
' Zoological Researches,' which consists of " Memoir v. On
Polyzoa." The wrapper of No. III., which is headed January,

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDOIf. 71

1830, bears tlie announcement (dated by Thompson December,
iy20) that tlie Fourth ]Vumber will contain " a Memoir on PoJi/zoa,
a new animal discovered as an inhabitant of some Zoupliites."
The speaker considered that Thompson's clear realisation of the
effect his discovery must have in altering current views with
regard to the classification of Zoophytes constitutes ample
justiiicatiou for preferring " Polyzoa " to " Bryozoa."

(0

Me. a. W. Waters said that his reasons for using the term
Bryozoa were given many years ago, and he had recently restated
his hrm adherence to the view arrived at. But it will be well to
first clear up a mistaii.e which has misled many, for most naturalists
have looked to Busk's ' Crag Polyzoa ' to see why he changed
from Bryozoa to Polyzoa ; and speaking of Thompson, Busk
writes : " The term he employed was Polyzoa, ' it being applied,' as
he says, ' to a distinct class of Polypes hitherto in great measure
confounded with the Hydroida ' " : although this is given as a
quotation, in inverted commas, Thompson never said anything of
the kind, and a critical examination shows how impossible it
would have been for him to have wi-itteu it.

The speaker said his point had always been that Thompson gave
no indication that he was establishing a class. The paper is on
" Polyzoa, a new animal discovered as an inhahitant of some
Zoophiles,'^ and then he speaks of the animal as Polyzoa, and this
idea of the animal being a Polyzoa, but the animals Polyzoje, is
repeated several times in the paper. Thompson considered that
a certain section of the zoophytes must ultimately be separated,
as the polypides were not hydra, and we must remember that at
that time the polypes of Hydrozoa were still ppoken of as flores,
and there were perhaps naturalists still living who had believed
that the poly])ides of Flicstra could leave the zocecium whenever
they wished, just as a bee can leave its cell.

A year before Thompson's paper, Cuvier had separated the
Bryozoa as " Polypes a cellules " as a distinct family from
" Polypes vagiuiformes," namely the Hydrozoa, but said the
animals in both cases resemble Hydrse.

It has been urged that Thompson having seen the great
difference between the Bryozoa and other zoophytes, we ought to
honour him by retaining the name Polyzoa. However, if he did
not create the class we must remember that he was not the first to
publish the difference, for Dr. Grant (1827) had seen that a
separation must be made, and he based it upon the Bryozoa having
no common cocnosarc, but, though he described the polypide
correctly, he did not recognise that the digestive tract had two
openings. Then Audouin and Milne-Edwards (1828), studying
the marine invertebrates of Chausey, divided the Polypes, or
Zoophytes, into four families, and these were, as we should say,

7- rnocEEDixcs of the linnban society.

:i|iproxiinatL'ly (1) Sponges, (2) Ilydrozoa, (3) Antliozoa, and (4)
Bryozoa ; and of this last tliey said, our fonrtli fumih/ contains
Fhistra and the other Poh/pes of which the dif/eslive canal com-
muuicates tvith the extemor by two distinct ojyeninf/s, and of which
the onjanisntion approaches that of the compound Ascidians. At
tlie meeting of the French Academy, when the paper was read,
Blaitiville stated that he was aware of this structure, and that it
Iiad heen also pointed out to him some years ago by Lesueur and
Desmarest ; so that several observers had independently come to
the same conclusions, within a few years of one anothei'.

It is strange to find these divisions called families, where we
should say orders and classes, but nothing could be clearer than
that Audouin and Milne-Edwards forestalled Thompson and
distinctly indicated a division, for we must not forget that i'7«s<yrt
then ah\ays included JSIemhranipora and was sometimes used
where we should say Cheilostomata. It is surprising how seldom
zoologists of that period, working on the zoophytes, ever refer to
Classes or Oi'ders, and often use class as a general term instead of
group. Lamarck, in ' Hist. Nat. des Animaux sans Yertebres,'
instead of classes and orders, says divisions and sections.

In conclusion, if Thompson meant to establish a class division,
then his paper is an extraordinary muddle of a communication;
whereas, if he wished to indicate the nature of the polypide, it is
consistent from beginning to end, and though forestalled in his
uiain points we must respect him for it.

ADDITIONS AND DONATIONS

TO THE

LI B 11 A 11 Y.

1910-iyii.

Adamovic (Lujo). Die Yegetationsverhaltnisse der Balkanlander
(Mosische Lander) umfassend Serbieu, Altserbien, Bulgarien,
Osti'umelieu, Nordthrakien und Nordmazedonien. Pp. xvi, 567 ;
mit 49 Vollbildern, 11 Textfigureu und 6 Earten. (Engler-
Driide, Vegetation der Erde, xi.) 8vo. Leipzig, 1909.

Ameghiuo (Florentiiio). Sur I'orientation de la Calotte du
Diprothouio. Pp. 11. l.Au. Mus. ISac. Buenos Aires, xx.)

4to. Buenos Aires, 1910.

Montaneia Anthropomorpha un geuero de Mouos boy

extinguido de la Isla de Cuba. Nota Preliminar. Pp. 2.
(An. Mus. Nac. Buenos Aires, xx.) 4to. Buenos Aires, 1910.
L'Age des formations sedimentaires tertiaires de 1' Argentine

en relation avec I'Antiquite de I'Homme. Note Supplementaire.
Pp. 11. (An. Mus. Nac. Buenos Aires, xxii. pp. 169-179.)

^to. Buenos Aires, 1^\'^'

Observations an siijet des Notes du Dr. Mochi sur la

Paleoanthropologie Argentine. Pp. 50, with 18 illustrations.
(An. Mus. Nac. Buenos Aires, xxii. pp. 181-200.)

■^to. Buenos Aires, 1\)\\.

La Calotte du Diprotbomo d'apres Forientation Ironto-

glabellaire. Pp. 9 ; plates 4. (An. Mus. Nac. Buenos Aires,
Ixii.) 4io. Buenos Aires, l^ll.

Las escorias y tierras cocidas de las formaciones sedimen-

tarias neogenas. Pp. 36 ; plates 6. (An. Mus. Nac. Buenos
Aires xxii.) *lto. Buenos Aires, I'^i-i.

L'Age des formations sedimentaires tertiaires de 1' Argentine

en relation avec I'Antiquite de I'Homme. Pp.31. (An. Mus.
Nac. Buenos Aires, xxii.) 'ilo. Buenos Aires,\'^l\. Autlior.

Andrews (Charles William). A Descriptive Catalogue of tbe
Marine Keptiles of tbe Oxford Clay. Part. I. See Bntish
Museum (Natural History)— Fossils. -Ito. IJIO.

Annandale (Nelson). See Blanford (W. T.). Tbe Fauna ot
British India, including Ceylon and Burma. Freshwater
Sponges, Ilydroids, and Polvzoa. 8vo. 191 1.

Appel (Louise C). See Kleinschrod (Franz). Tbe Inberent
Law of Life. 8vo. London, 1910.

74 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Arber (Edward Alexander Newell). Plant Life in Alpine
.Switzerhuid. Pp. xxiv, 3ao; with 48 plates and 80 figs, in tlie
text. 8vo. London, lUlO. Author.

Bailey (Charles). A third List of the Adventitious Vegetation of
the Sandhills of St. Anne's-on-the-Sea, North Lancashire
(vice-county GO). Pp. 11. (Mem. & Proc. Manch. Lit. Phil.
8oc. vol. 54, part 3.) 8vo. Manchester, 1910. Author.

Baker (Richard Thomas) and Smith (Henry G.). A Eesearch on
the Pines of Australia. (Technol. Mus. N. S. Wales, Educ. Ser,
n. IG.) Pp. xiv, 458; with 73 plates, 3 charts, & 298 illustra-
tions in the text. 4to. Si/dner/, V-ilO. Authors.
Balfour (Henry). /S(?(3 Tongue (Miss Helen). Bushman Paintings.

4to. Oxford, 1909.
Barrett-Hamilton (Gerald E. H.). A History of British Mammals.
Parts 1-8. 8vo. London, IdlO-Ull.

Beitrage zur Kryptogamenflora der Schweiz. Auf Initiative der
Schweiz. Botanischen Gesellschaft nnd auf Kosteu der Eid-
genossenschaft. Herausgegehen von einer Kommission der
Schweiz. Naturforschenden Gesellschaft. Biinde I-III.

Svo. Bern, 1898-1911.
Eand II. Heft 2. Fischer (Eduard). Die Uredineen der Schweiz.
Pp. xciv, 5iJ0 ; mit 342 Figureii ini Text 1904.
„ III. Heft 1. Len'dner (Alfred). Les xMucorinees de la Suisse.

Pp. 180; avec .59 figures et 3 planches. 1908.
„ ,, Heft 2. ScuELLENBERG (Hans Conrad). Die Brandpilzo der
Schweiz. Pp. xlv, ISO; uiit 79 Textfiguren. 1911.
Berlin.

Das Tierreich. Herausgegehen von tier Deutschen Zoologischen
Gesellschaft. Generalredakteur : Eeanz Eilhark Scuui.ze.
Liefg. 2G, 27, 29. 8vo. Berlin, 1911.

Liefg. 20. Ixodidic. Von L. G. Neumann. Pp. vi, 169 ; mit 76 Abbild-

ungen. 1911.
„ 27. Eeptilia. — Chamaeleontidae. Von Prof. Dr. Franz Werner.

Pp. xi, 52 ; init 20 Abbildungen. 1911.
„ 29. Vermes. — Cliictognatlii. Von Rudolf von Ritter-Zaiiony.

Pi), viii, 35 ; mit 16 Abbildungen. 1911.

Bezzi (Mario). Dipteres (Premiere Serie) suivi d'un Appendice

sur les Dipteres cavernicoles recueillis par le Dr. Ahsolon dans

les Balcans. Pp. 88 ; figs. 22. (Arch. Zool. Exper. Gener.

vol. 4S, n. 1.) 8vo. Paris, 1911.

Bibliotheca Botanica {continued).

Heft 73. Geiieeb (Adalbert). Bryologia atlantica. — Die Laubmoose
der atlantisclien Insehi (unter Aussei)liissder europai^chen
und arktischen Gebiete). Ergiinzt und bearbeitet von
Theodor Herzog. Pp. 32 ; Taf. 10. 1910.

Bibliotheca Zoologica (continued).

Eand XXIII. lleft 50. Daday (Eu«en von). Untersucb ungen iiber die
Siisswasser- Mikrofauna Deutscli - Ostafrikas.
Pp. 314 ; mit 18 Tafeln und 19 Textfiguren.
1010.
„ Heft GO. JvRAUss (Hermann August) (Tiibingen). Mono-

grapliie der Enibien. Pp. 78 ; mit 5 Tafeln
unci 7 Textfiguren. 1911.

LTNNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON-. 75

Bibliotheca Zoologica (continued).

Baud XXIV. KeltGl. Kubsaamen (Ewald H.). Die Zoocecidien, diu-ch
Tiere erzeuo-te lMlanzens;allen Deutschlands uud
ihre Bewohner. Bp. 293 ; 6 Tafeln und 3 Test-

Ver-

juren.

Thomas (Friedricii Auqust Wilhelm). Ver-
zeichnis der Schrilten iiber deutsche Zooecidieii
und Cecidozoen bis einscliUesslich 19Ub.
Pp 1-105.
KcsterCE.). Allgemeiner Tell. I*P-105-165-
Kalei'a (Alfred). Enophyiden (Gallenmilben).
Pp. 156-293. 1911.
Band XXY. Heft 62. Hemi-elmann (Friedricii). Zar Naturgeschiohte
von Nereis dumerilii, Aud. et Edw. Pp. 130 ,
mit 4 Tafeln und 14 Textiiguren. 1911.
Blanford (William Thomas). The Fauna of British India, in-
ch.dino- Ceylon and Burma .... Edited by AV. T. Blanford
(aud Lieut.-Col. C. T. Bingham and Auxhuk E. Shiplei-)

8vo. London, S,-c., 18bb-1911.
Ehynchota.— Vol. V. Heteroptera : Appendix. By W. L. Distant.

Pd xii, 362 ; with 214 illustrations. 1910.
Freshwater Sponges, Hydroids, and Polyzoa. By N. Annandale.
Pp. viii, 251 ; plates 6, figs. 49. 1911.
Bloomer (Harry Howard). Anatomy of British Species ot
Pmyamolna. Pp. 9 ; 2 plates. (Proc. Malacol. Soc. ix. part 4.)

8vo. London, 1911. Author.
Bolton (James). See Crossland (Charles). An Eighteenth
Ceutury Naturalist: Jas. Bolton, HaUfax. Pp. 32.

•' Svo. 1910.

Borgert (A.). See Plankton-Expedition der Humholdt-Stiftung.

Die Tripvleeu Radiolarien der Planktou-Expedition. ^^l^aUeu-

• I '■' 4to. 1911.

Boulenger (George Albert). Catalogue of the Fresh-Water I ishes

of Africa in the British Museum (Natural History). Vol. 11.

Pp. xii, 529 ; with 382 illustrations in the text.

^ ' 4to. London, 1911.

Bournemouth.

Bournemouth Natural Science Society. Vol. 11. ^

Svo. Bournemouth, 1911. R. V. Sherruig.
Bower (Frederick Orpen). The Origin of a Land Flora : a Theory

based upon the Facts of AUernation. Pp. xi, 727 ; ^vith 3G1

illustrations. 8vo. London, 1908. Author.

Brehm (Vincenz). Die Entomostraken der Danmark-Expedition.

Pp. 15; mit 2 Tafeln. (Daumark-Exped. Grynlands Isordost-

kvst, Bind v. n. 5, Meddel. ooi Grr0nland, xlv.)

8vo. CopenhcKjen, 1911. Author.
Brenchley (Winifred Elsie). The Weeds of Arable Laud in

relation to the Soils on which they grow. Pp. 11. (Anu.

got. XXV.) 8vo. Oxford, 1911. Author.

Briquet (John). Prodrome de la Flore Corse, comprenant les

restdtats botauiques des six voyages executes en Corse sous les

auspices de Emile Burnat. Vol. !.->

8vo. Geneve, Bale, Lyon, 1910->

I^y rnocEEDixGS of the

British Association for the Advancement of Science. Koport

(SlR'lIiolil) IDK). 8vo. London, V,)U. Council Brit. Assoc.
JIaiidbooks : — Handbook and Guide to Sheffield. Prepared

under the Direction of the Local Publications Sub-Comuiittee.

Editor, William- S. Pouter; Hon. Secretary, Arnold T.

Watson. Pp. iv, 502 ; illustrated. Mvo. Sheffield, 1910.

Town Clerk, Sheffield.
British Museum (continued).

Catalogue of the Books, Manuscripts, Maps, and Drawings in
the British Museum (Natural History). Vols. I.-III.^

4to. London, 1003-10.

Mammals.

Monograph of the Okapi. By Sir E. Eat Lankestee. Com-
piled with the Assistance of W. Gr. Eidkwood. Atlas (o£
4S plates). 4to. London, lUlO.

Pishes.

Catalogue of the Fresh-Water Fishes of Africa in the British
Museum (Xatural History). By G. A. Boulexgkr. Vol. II.
Pp. xii, 520; with 3&2 ligs. 4to. London, 1911.

Insects.
Dipterous Insects,

A Monograph of the Culicidas or Mosquitoes. Mainly com-
piled from Collections received at the British Museum. ]3y
Fred. Y. Theobald, Vol, V. Pp. xiv, 640 ; plates 6, with
2(51 illustrations in the text. 8vo. London, 1911.

A Handbook of the Tsetse-Flies [Genus GJossina']. By Ernest
E. Austen. Pp. x, 110; with 10 col, plates and 24 figs, in
the text. 8vo. London, 1911.

Lepidopterous Insects.

Catalogue of the Lepidoptera Phalaenae. Vol. X. Catalogue of
the NoctuidsB in the Collection of the British Museum. By
Sir George F. Hampson, Bart, Pp. xix, 829 ; ligs, 214,
plates 148-173. 8vo. London, 1911.

Plants.

Flora of Jamaica, containing descriptions of the Flowering Plants
known from the Island. By William Fawcett and Alfked
Barton Eendlb. Vol. 1, Orchidaceae. Pp. xviii, 150 ;
plates 32. 8vo. London, 1910.

A Monograph of tlie British Lichens : a Descriptive Catalogue
of the Species in the Department of Botany, British Museum.
By Annie Loreain Smitu. Part II. Pp. v, 400; with
59 plates. 8vo. London, 1911.

LIXNEATS^ SOCIETY OF LOXDON. 77

British Museum {con.).

Fossils.

A Descriptive Catalogue of tbe Marine Eeptiles of the Oxford
Clay. By CiiAELES William A NDKEAvs, Parti. Pp. xxiii,
205 ; with 10 plates and 94 figs, in the text.

4to. London, 1910.

Camhridge County Geographies. General Editor: F. H. IT.

GuiLLEMARi). 8vo. Camhridr/e, 1911.

Berkshire. By II. W. Monckion. Pp. x, IGO; with maps,

diagrams, and illustrations. 1911. H. W. Monckton.

Camhridge (The) Manuals of Science and Literature. Editors :

P. Giles and A. C. Seward. 8vo. Cambridge, 1910.

Jddd (John Wesley). Tbe Coming of Evohition. Pp. 171, with
4 portraits. 1910.

Cambridge Natural Science Manuals. Biological Series.
General Editor : Artuur E. Shipley.

8vo. Camhridge, 1898-1910.

Ward (H. Marshall). Trees. 5 vols. 1904-1910.

I. Buds and Twigs. Pp. xiv, 271 ; figs. 136. 1904.
II. Leaves. Pp. x, 348 ; figs. 124. 1908.
III. Flowers. Pp. xii, 402 ; figs. 142. 1905.
.IV. Fruits. Pp. 161; figs. 147. 1908.
V. Form and Habit, with an Appendix on Seedlings. Pp. x, 308 ;
figs. 209. 1910.

Cameron (John). Firminger's Manual of Gardening for India.

Fifth Edition. Pp. xix, 710 ; with 2 plates and 28 figs.

8vo. Calcutta, 1904. J. Cameron.
CandoUe (Anne Casimir Pyramus de). Sur des fleurs anormales

du Leontopodium cdinnum ft. nivcde (Ten.), DC. Pp. 3; fig. 1.

(Bull. Soc. Bot. Geneve, 2 ser. ii. n. 9.) 8vo. Geneve, 1910.

Sur les feuilles anormales du Strelitzia regincf, Ait. Pp. 3;

illustr. 1. (Bull. Soc. Bot. Geneve, 2 ser. ii. n. 9.)

8vo. Geneve, 1910.

Philippine Piperacese. Pp. 32. (Leaflets of Philippine

Bot. iii. Art. 44.) 8vo. ManUa, 1910.

A Eevision of Philippine Piperacea?. Pp.60. (Philippine

Journ. Sci. vol. v. C. Bot.) 4to. Manila, 1910.

Piperacese and Meliacea3 of Xew Guinea. Pp. 12. (Res.

Expt'd. Sci. jN^cerl. JSouvelle Guiuee, viii. Bot., livr. 2.)

4to. Leide [1910].
Note snr la distrihution gcograpliique des especes du genre

Peperomia, E. et Pav. Pp. 4. (Bull Geogr. Bot. organe Acad.

intern. Bot. 4 ser. xx. n. 255.) 8vo. Geneve, 1911. Author.
Candolle (Augustin de). Biologie des Capsules Monospermes.

Pp. 21. (Arch. Sci. Phys. et Nat. 4 ser. xxv.)

, 8vo. Geneve, 1908.
A propos du memoire de A. Woeikof sur I'extension du

hetre fonction du Climat. Pp. 3. (Arch. Sci. Phys. et Nat.

4 ser. XXX.) 8vo. Geneve, 1910. Author.

78 PnOCEEDINGS OF THE

Cape of Good Hope.

Department of Agriculture.

Marine Investigations in South Africa. Yol. V.

8vo. Cape Town, 190S. J, D. F. Gilchrist.

Chapman (Frederick). A Synopsis of the Silurian Fossils of

South Yarra and the Yarra Improvement Works. Pp. 8.

(Victorian Nat. xxvii. no. 4.) 8vo. Melbourne, 1910.

Kew or Little-known Victorian Fossils in the National

Museum. — Part. XI. On an Impression of a Bird's Feather in
the Tertiary Ironstone of Eedruth, Victoria. Pp. 6, with 2
plates. (Proc. Hoy. Soc. Victoria, xxiii. part 1.)

8vo. Melbourne, 1910.

Part XIT. On a Trilobite Fauna of Upper

Cambrian Age {Olenus Series) in N.E. Gippsland, Victoria.
Pp. 20, with 4 plates. (Proc. Eoy. Soc. Victoria, N. S. xxiv.
pt. 2.) 8vo. Melbourne, 1911.

A Eevision of the Species of Limopsis in the Tertiary

Beds of Southern Australia. Pp. 14, with 3 plates. (Proc.
Roy. Soc. Victoria, N. S. xxiii. pt. 2.) 8ro. Melhourne, 1911.
On some supposed Pyritized Sponges from Queensland.

Pp. 4, with 1 plate. (Proc. Roy. Soc. Victoria, N. S. xxiii.

pt. 2.) S\o. Melbourne, \^U. Author.

Church (Arthur Harry). Types of Floral Mechanism, a selection

of Diagrams and Descriptions of Common Flowers, arranged as

an Introduction to the Systematic Study of Angiospermes.

Parti. Pp. vii, 211. Types I.-XII. 4to. O.rfo/y/, 1908.

Prof. Sydney H. Vines.
Cockayne (Leonard). New Zealand Plants and their Story.

Pp. vii, 190 ; with 71 illustrations. 8vo. Wellingion, 1910.

Author.
Cole (Ahdiah). See Riverius (Lazarus). The Practice of

Physick, c^c. fol. London, 1661.

CoUinder (Erik). IMedelpads Flora, vlixtgeografisk cifversikt och

systematisk forteckningtifver kiirlvaxterna. Pp. viii, 190 ; with

map. 4to. Uppsala 4' 'StocJcholm, 1909. Author

Connold (Edward Thomas). Plant Galls of Great Britain, a

Nature Study Handbook. Pp. xii, 292 ; with 354 illustrations.

8vo. London, 1909. Dr. B. Daydon Jackson.

Crossland (Charles). An Eighteenth Century Naturalist : James

BoLTOX, Halifax. Pp. 32. (This paper appeared in the

'Halifax Guardian,' and is reprinted with slight alterations.)

8vo. Balifcuv, 1910. Author.
Culpeper (Nicholas). See Riverius (Lazarus). The Practice of

Physick, &.(-. fol. London, 1661.

Daday (Eugen von). TJntersuchungen iiber die Siisswasser-

MikrofaunaDeutsch-Ostfrikas. Pp. 314; mit 18 Tafeln und

19 Textflgureu. (Bibl. Zool. xxiii. Heft 59.)

4to. Stuttfjart, 1910.

LIXNEAN SOCIETY OF LO^"DO^'". 79

Deabel (Friedrich). See Holdhaus (Karl). Untersuchungeii

iiber die Zoogeographie der Karpathen. (Abh. k.-k. zooL-

bot. Ges. Wien, vi. Heft 1.) 4to. 1910.

Diels (Liidwig), See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.

Heft 4(i. JMenispermaceae. 1910.

Distant (William L\icas). See Blanford (W. T.). The Fauna of

British India, including Ceylon and Burma. Rhynchota.

Vol. V. Heteroptera : Appendix. Pp. xii, 362; with 214

illustrations. 8vo. 1910.

Druce (George Claridge). Botanologia of JN'orthaniptonsldre

(Morton). Pp. 46, with 1 plate. (Journ. Northampt. Nat.

Hist. Soc. xiv.) 8vo. Northampton, 1908.
Address on the Unveiling of the Monument to George

Don at Forfar, September 8, 1910. Pp. 8.

8vo. OA'ford, 1910. Author.
Dublin.

Zoological Society of Ireland.

Annual Eeport 79. 8vo. ZojuZo)?, 1910.

Dr. R. F. Scharff.
Duggar (Benjamin Minge). Fungous Diseases of Plants.

Pp. xii, 508 ; with 240 illustrations.

8vo. Boston ^- London, 1910
Dyer (Bernard) and Shrivell (Frederick W. E.). The Manuring

of Market Garden Crops. New Edition. Pp. 144 ; illustrated.

8vo. London, 1910. Authors.
Elliot (George Francis Scott). Botany of To-Day. A popular

Account of recent notable Discoveries. Second Edition. Pp. xv,

17-352; with 27 illustrations. 8vo. London, IdW.

Author.
Engler (Heinrich Gustav Adolf). Das Pflanzenreich. Eegni

A'^egetabilis conspectus .... Herausgegeben von A. Engler.

Hefte 40-47. 8vo. if^?;^^^?';/, 1909-1911.

Heft 40. Fedde (Friedrich). PapaveraceEe - Hypecoicleae et Papa-

vei-aeeffi-Papaveroidese. Pp. 430 ; luit 532 Einzelnbildern ia

43 Figui-en. 19U9.
„ 41. Wangerin (Waltiier). Garrjaceaj. Pp.17; ruit 26 Einzel-

bilclern in 5 Figuren. I'JIO.
Nyssaceie. Pp.19; mit 38 Eiiizelbildern in 4 Figuren. 1910.
Alangiaceffi. Pp. 24 ; niit 47 Elnzelbildern in 6 Figuren

1910.
CornaceiB. Pp. 110; niir. 193 Elnzelbildern in 24 Figuren

1910.
„ 42. Pax (F.). Eupborbiacese— Jatrophea?. Pp. 118 ; mit 155

Einzelbildern in 45 Figuren. 1910.
„ 43. WoEPF (Hermann). Unibelliferre— Apioidea;— 5Mp^e«<r«««,

7Vm?a et reliquaa Amininea3 heteroclitte. Pp.214; mit 155

Einzelbildern in 24 Figuren. 1910.
„ 44. Pax (F.). Eupborbiacec-c— Adrianea\ Pp. Ill; mit 151

Einzelbildern in 35 Figuren. 1910.
,, 45. Kranzmn (Fritz). Orcbidacefe — Monandra— Dendrobjinw.

Pars I. Genera n. 275-277. Pp. 382 ; mit 327 Einzel-
bildern in 35 Figuren. 1910.

8o PROCKK DINGS OF THE

Engler (Heinrich Gustav Adolf). Das Pflanzenreich (con.).

lleft 4G. PiEi.s (L.). Monisporinacero. I'p. 345 ; mil 917 Einzelbildern
in !):i P'igurcn. 1910.
„ 47. Pax (F.). Euphorhiacese— Cluytie.t. Pp. 124; niit 144
Einzelbildern in 35 Figuren unter Mitwirkung von Katiie
H01F.MAN.V. 1910.
Macpari.ane (J. M.). Cephalotaceae. Pp. 15; mit 24
Einzelbildern in 4 Figuren. 1911.

nnrl Drude (Oscar). Die Vegetation der Erde. TX,

XI, XLI, Xlll. 8vo. LeijKhj, 1908-1911.

IX. Die Pflanzenwelt Afrikas insbesondere seiner tropischen Gebiet« ;

Griindziigo der Ptlanzenverhreitung in Afrika uud die Charakter-

pflanzen Afrikas. Von A. Esgi,er. Bande I. II. 1908-1910.
Band I. 1 Ilalfte. Allgeineiner Ueberbliek iiber die Pdanzenwelt

Afrikas und ilire Exist enzbediiigunf;en. Pp. xxviii, 1-478 ; mit 5

Karten, 20 VoUbilderri und 404 TextOgurcn. 1910.
„ I. 2te Ilfilfte. AUgenieiner Ueberbliek iiber die Pflanzenwelt

Afrikas und ihre Existonzbedingungen. Pp. xi, 479-1029; mit 1

Karte. 27 Vollbildern und 305 Textfiguren. 1910.
„ II. Cbarakterpflanzen Afrikas (inbesondore des tropischen).

Von A. ENCiLF.n. Pp. xi, 4G0 ; mit 16 Vollbildern und 316 Text-

figuren. 1908.
XI. Die VegetationsTcrhaltnisse der Balkanliinder (Mosisclie Lander).

Von Dr. Lujo Ada.movic. Pp. xvi, 567 ; mit 49 Vollbildern,

11 Textfiguren und 6 Karten. 1909.

XII. Die PHanzenwelt der peruanischen Anden. Von A. Weberbaukr.

Pp. xii, 355; mit 40 Vollbildern, 63 Textfiguren und 2 Karten.
1911.
XIII. Phytogeographic Survey of North America by John W. IIarsftberoer.
Pp. Ixiii, 790 ; with 1 map, 18 plates, and 32 figures in the text.
1911.

Errera (Leo). Recueil d'Q^uvres de Leo Errera. Botaniqne
geuerale. I, II. 8vo. Bruxelles, 1908-1909.

I. pp. iv, 318 ; planche 1 et portrait.
II. pp. 341, avec 74 figures dans le texte.

Melanges : Vers et Prose. Pp. xiv, 222 ; portrait.

S\o. Bruxellcs, 1908.

Physiologie generale. Philosophic. Pp. xiii, 400 ;

avec 41 figures dans le texte et portrait.

8vo. Bruxelles, 1910.
Sur I'efficacite des Moyens de Dissemination. Pp. 13,

avec 2 planches. (Rec. Inst. hot. L. Errera, viii.).

Eoy. 8vo. Bruxelles, 1910. liev. G. Henslow.
Ewart (Alfred James). Plants indigenous to Victoria. Vol. II.

4to. Melbourne, 1910. Author.

The Flora of the Victorian Alps. With a Botanical

Report by J. W. Audas. Pp. 17, with 1 plate. (Vicforiiiii
Nat. xxvii.) 8vo. Melbourne, 1910. Author.

Ewart (Alfred James), Rees (Bertha), and Wood (Bertha).
Contributions to the Flora of Australia. Nos. 14, 15. (Prof.
Roy. Soc. Victoria, N. S. xxiii.) Svo. Melbourne, 1910.

Authors.

lix:n^eax society of londox. 8i

Fawcett (William). Flora of Jamaica. See British Museum
(Natural History)— Plants. 8vo. 1910.

Fedde (Friedrich). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.
Heft 40. PapaveracesB-Hypecoideae et Papaveraceae-Papa-
veroideae. 1909.

Filarszky (Ferdinand). Botanische Ergebaisse der Forschungs-

reisen von M. v. Dechy im Kaukasus. Pp. 126 ; Taf. 25.

(von Decby, Kaukasus, iii.) 4to. Berlin, 191U.

Dr. B. Daydon Jackson.
Firminger's Manual of Gardening for India. Fifth Edition.

See Cameron i^John). 8vo. 1904.

Fischer (C. E. C). See Jacquot (A.). Incendies en Foret.

(Forest Fires.) 8vo. 1910.

Fischer (Eduard). Die Uredinen der Schweiz. Pp. xciv, 590 ;

niit 342 Textfiguren. (Beitr. z. Kryptogamenflora d. Schweiz.

Bd. ii. Heffc 2.) 8vo. Bern, 1904.

Fisher (Herbert). Sec Home University Library of Modern

Knowledge. 8vo.

Flower (Stanley Smyth). List of Animals in the Zoological

Gardens, Giza, near Cairo. Second Edition. Pp. 372;

plates 20. 8yo. Cairo, 1910. Author.

Fredericq (Leon) et Massart (Jean). Notice sur Le'o Errera.

Pp. 153 et portrait. 8vo. Bruxelles, 1908.

Rev. Geo. Henslow.
Fries (Theodor Magnus). Bref och skrifvelser af och till

Carl von Linne, med understod af Svenska Staten utgifna

af Upsala Universitet. Forsta Afdelniugen. Deel iv., v.

8vo. Stockholm, 1910-1911.

Univ. of Uppsala.

Fry (Agnes). See Fry (Sir Edward). The Liverworts British

and Foreign. 8vo. 1911.

Fry (Sir Edward) and Fry (Agnes). The Liverworts British and

Foreign. Pp. viii, 74 ; with 49 illustrations.

8vo. London, 1911. Authors.
Fujii (Kenjiro). Some Eemarks on the Cretaceous Fossil Flora

and the Causes of Extinction. Pp. 25. (Bot. Mag. Tokyo,

xxiv. n. 284.) Svo. ^0^7/0, 1910. Author.
and Stopes (Marie Charlotte Carmichael). Studies on

the Structure and Affinities of Cretaceous Plants. Pp. 90 ;

9 plates. 4to. 1910.

Gamble (James Sykes). The Bamboos of the Philippine Islands.

Pp. 15. (Philippine Journ. Sci. v. C. Bot.) 4to. Manila, 1910.

Author.
Garden (The). Vol. 74. 4to. London, 1910. Editor.

Gardeners' Chronicle. 3 ser. Vols. 47, 4S. fol. London, 1910.

Editor.

LINN". SOa proceedings. — SESSION 1910-1911. (J

82 mOCEEDiyGS OF TUB

Geheeb (Adalbert). Bryologia atlantioa. Die Laubmoose der
atlantischon Iiisoln (untei* Ausschluss der europaisc-lien und
arktisclieii (aebiete). Ergjinzt und bearbeitet; von Tueodor
IIekzog. Pp. 32 ; mit 10 col. Tafeln. (Bibl. Bot. Heft 73.)

4to. SlHttfjart, 1910.
Gertb van Wijk (H. L.). A Dictionary of Plant-names. Parts I.,
n. 4to. //flfl*-?fw, 1909-1910.

I. pp. xxiv, 1-710. 11. pp. V, 711-1444.

Author.
Giles (P.). See Cambridge Manuals of Science and Literature.

8vo.
Gltick (Hugo). Biologiscbe und morphologische Untersuchungen
Uber Wasser- und Sumpfgewiichse. Theile I., II.

8vo. Jena, 1905, 1906.

I. pp. xxiv, 312; mit 2") Textfig. und 7 lithogr. Doppoltafeln.
II. pp. xvii, 256 ; mit 28 Textfig. und G litliogr. DopprltatVln.

Lord Avebury.
Griffiths (B. M.). See West (George Stephen). JJiUhnnsia
mirahUis, a Giant Siilpliur Bacterium. 8vo. 1909.

Groom (Percy) ;S'e(? Ward (H. Marshall). Trees. Yol.Y. 1909.
Guillemard (F. H. H.). See Cambridge County Geographies.
Gulia (Giovanni). Intorno ad un nuovo habitat della Alelitella
puslUa, Somm. Pp. 2. (Bull. Soe. bot. Ital. 13 Marzo, 1909.)

8vo. Firenze, 1909.

Elenco dalle Pteridofite Maltesi. Pp. 2. (Bull. Soc. bot.

Ital. 11 Dicembre, 1909.) Svo. Firenze, 1909.

Addition k la Faune Ichthyologique Maltaise. Pp. 2.

(Bull. Soc. Zool. Fr. xxxiv.) Svo. Paris, 1909.

Cenni Bibliografici sulla Fauna Vertebrata Maltese. Pp. 21.

(Bull. Soc. Zool. Ital. xviii.). Svo. Eoma, 1909. Author.

Haines (Henry Haselfoot). A Forest Flora of Chota IVagjiur,
including Gangpur and the Santal-Parganahs, &c. Pp. vii, 634.
Index xxxvii. Svo. Calcutta, 1910. Author.

Hall (Alfred Daniel). Annual Eeport for 1910, with the Supple-
ment to the " Guide to the Experimental Plots,"' containing the
Yields per Acre, &c. Eothampsted Experimental Station.
Pp.10. 8\-o. Harjxndin,ldll. Author.

Hall (John G.). See Stevens (Frank Lincoln). Diseases of
Economic Plants. Svo. 1910.

Hamilton. See Barret-Hamilton (Gerald E. H.). A History
of British Mammals.

Hampstead.

Hampstead Scientific Society.

Keport for 1909, 1910. Svo. Hampstead, 1910-1911.

Hugh Findon.

Harshberger (John William). Phytogeographic Survey of Xorth
America. Pp. Ixiii, 790 ; 1 map, IS plates, and 32 figures in
the text. (Engler-Drude, Vegetation der Erde, xiii.)

Svo. Leipzig, 1911.

LINXEAX SOCIETY OF LO>'DO>'. 83

Hart (John HincUey). Cacao, a Manual on the Cultivation and

Curincr of Cacao. Pp. x, 307 ; with G4 illustrations.

8vo. London, 1911. Author.
Hatcher (John B.). The Ceratopsia, based on preliminary Studies

by OxHifiEL C. Marsh. Edited and completed by Eichard S.

Lull. Pp. xxx, 300 ; with 51 plates and 125 illustr. in the text.

(U.S. Geol. Surv. Monogr. 49.) 4to. Washington, l^Ql .

Heinricher (Emil). Die Aufzucht und Kultur der parasitischen

Samenpflanzea. Pp. iv, 53 ; mit 8 Abbildungen im Text.

^ 8vo. Jena, 1910.

Hempelmann (Friedrich). Zur Naturgeschichte von Nereis

dameriUi. Aud. et Edsv. Pp. 135 ; mit 4 Tafeln und 14 Text-

figuren. (Bibl. Zoologica, xxv. Heft 62.) 4to. Stuttgart, 1911.
Hensen (V.). >See Plankton-Expedition der Humboldt-Stiftung.

Das Lebeu im Ozean nach Zahlungen seiner Bewohner, Bd. v.

Henslow (Qeorge). The Erost Eeports on the Effects of the
severe Frosts on Vegetation during the AVinters 1879-80 and
1880-81. Pp. Ixv, 338. (Journ. Roy. Hortic. Soc. vin.)

8vo. London, 1887. Author.

Hereford. Woolhope Naturalists' Field Club for 1905, 190(5,
]^9Q'j' 8vo. Hereford, 1911.

Herzog (Theodor). See Geheeb (Adalbert). Bryologia atlantica.
(Bibl. Bot. Heft 73.) 4to. 1910.

Hoffmann (Kathe). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.
Heft 47. Euphorbiaceoe— Cluytiea?. l-'H-

Holdhaus (Karl) and Deubel (Friedrich). Untersuchungen iiber
die Zoogeographie der Karpatheu (unter besonderer Beruck-
sichtigung°der Coleoptereu). Pp. vi, 202; mit einer Karte.
(Abh. k.-k. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien, vi. Heft 1.) 4to. Jena, 1910.

Hollick (Arthur). The Cretaceous Flora of Southern New York
and New England. Pp. 219, with 40 plates. (U.S. Geol.
Surv. Monogr. 50.) 4to. Washington, 190Q.

Home University Library of Modern Knowledge. Editors :
Herbert Fisher, Gilbert Murray, John Arthur Thomsot^.

8vo. London, [1911],
Scott (Dukinfield Hexry). The Evolution of Plants. Pp. 25G, with
25 illustrations. Svo. Londuii, [1911].

Hornell (James). The present Depletion of the Oyster- Bed of
Sind ; its Causes and the Eemedies. Pp. 32 ; with 1 plate and
7 figs, in the text. fol. Bombay, 1910. R. B. Vakil.

Horwood (Arthur Reginald). Coalmining and Fossil Plants.
(' Colliery Guardian,' April 14, 1905.) P. 1.

4to. London, 1905.

A Contribution to the Palaeontology of the North Derby-
shire and Notts Coalfield, or the Soutliern Portion of the North
Midland Coalfield. Pp. 21 , with 2 plates. (55th Eep. Trans.
A'ottino-h. Nat. Soc. 1906-1907.) 8vo. Nottingham, 1907.

r/2

8-4 PU0CEF-DIXC3 OF THE

Horwood (A. R.)- A Contribution to tlio PaloDontology of the
North Derbyshire and Notts Coalfield, or the Soutliern Part of
the North Midland Coalfield. P. 1. (Rep. Brit. Assoc. 1907.)

8vo. London, 1908.

Notes on the Palaeontology of the Leicestershire and S.

Derbyshire Coalfield, Pp.8. 12mo. Leicester, 1907. Author.
The Educational A''alue of Museum Exhibits compared with

their Systematic Arrangement. Pp. 9, with 3 illustrations.

(Museumsk. v. Jleft 4.) 4to. Berlin, 1900.

— A'ariation ill Birds' Eggs. Pp. 16, with 2 illustr, (Selborne

Mag. XX.) 8vo. London, 1909.

The Cryptogamic Flora of Leicestershire. P|). 70, with

2 plates, (Trans. Leicester Lit, & Phil. Soc. xiii. part 1.)

8vo. Leicester, 1909.

— The Origin of the British Trias, Pp. 2. (Eep. Brit. Assoc.

1910.) 8vo. Lo7idon, 1911.

The Extinction of Cryptogamic Plants. Pp. 31, with 5

plates. (Trans, South-eastern Union of Sci. Soc. 1910.)

8vo. London, 1911.

— Natural Selection and Plant Evolution. Pp. 8. (Journ.
Bot. vol. 48.) 8vo. London, 1910.

— Investigation of the Fossil Flora and Fauna of the Midland
Coalfields. Pp. 2. 4to. Londoji, 1910.

Gymnosperms and the Classification of Flowering Plants,

some difliculties of Museum Arrangement. Pp. 0, (Museumsk,

iv. Heft 4.) 4to. Berlin, 19(i8.

Hose (Iii(/ht Bev. George Frederick). See Ridley (Harry

Nicholas).
Howard (Albert) and Howard (Gabrielle L. C). "Wheat in Indin,
its Production, Varieties and Improvement. Pp. viii, 288 ;
with 7 plates, 4 illustr. in the text, and 7 maps.

4to. Calcutta, 1909. Authors.

Howard (Gabrielle Louise Caroline). See Howard (Albert).

AVheat in India, 4to. 1909,

Hurst (Charles Chamberlain). On the Inheritance of Coat

Colour in Horses. Pp. 7. (Proc. Eoy. Soc. B. vol. 77.)

'Roy. 8vo, London, 190G.

On the Inheritance of Eye-colour in Man. Pp. 12, (Proc.

Eoy. Soc. B. vol. 80.) ' Eoy. 8vo. London, 1908.

Mendel's Law of Heredity and its application to Man,

Pp. 14. (Trans. Leicester Lit. & Phil. Soc. xii. part 1.)

8vo. Leicester, 1908.
Mendel's Law of Heredity and its application to Horti-

culture, Pp, 31, with 23 illustrations. (Journ. Eoy. Hort.
Soc. vol. 36, part 1.) 8vo. London, 1910.

Mendelism and Sex. An Address delivered to the Mendel

Society, 29th March, 1909. Pp. 34. Svo. London, 1910.

Author.
Indian Forest Memoirs. Cheraistrv Series. Vol. I. parts 1, 2.

4to. Calcutta, 1908-1909.

LIXXEAN SOCIETY OF LONDOX. 85

Jackson (Albert Bruce). Catalogue of Hardy Trees and Shrubs
growing in the Grrouuds of Syou House, Brentford. Pp. ix, 38.

8vo. London, 1910. Author.

Jacquot (A.). Tncendies en Foret. (Forest Fires.) Traushited by
C. E. C. Fischer. Pp. xv, 278. 8vo. Calcutia, 1910.

Jeannel (E,.). lievisiou des Bathysciinse (Coleopteres Silpliides).
Morphologie, Distribution geographique, Systematique. Pp. 041 ;
planches 24. (Arch. Zool. Exper. &c. 5 ser. vii. no. 1.)

8vo. Paris, 1911.

Johnson (Norman Miller). A Method of Mapping the Distri-
bution of Marine Algic. Pp. 2. (Scottish Greogr. Mag.,
Nov. 1910.) 8vo. Edinburgh, 1910. Author.

Jongmans (W. J.). Die Palseobotanische Literatur, Biblio-
grapbische Uebersicht iiber die Arbeiten aus dem Gebiete der
Palaeobotanik. Herausgegeben von W. J. Jongmans. Band I.

8vo. Jena, 1910.

Journal of Botany. Vol. 48. 8vo. London, 1910.

Jas. Britten.

Judd, (John Wesley). The Coming of Evolution. Pp. 171, with
4 portraits. (Cambridge Man. Science and Liter.)

8vo. Cambridge, 1910. Author.

Kennard (Alfred Santer) and Woodward (Bernard Barham).
Notes on Non-Marine Mollusca from some Irish Lakes, obtained
by Major H. Trevelyan. Pp. 7. (Irish Nat. xx.)

8vo. Dublin, 1911. B. B. Woodward.

Kershaw (E. M.). A Fossil Solenostelic Fern. Pp. 9, with
1 plate. (Ann. Bot. xxiv.) 8vo. Oxford, 1910. Author.

Kirchner (Oskar von). Blumen und Insekten ihre Anpassungen
aneinander und ihre gegenseitige Abhiingigkeit. Pp. iv, 436 ;
mit 2 Tafeln und 159 Abbildungen im text.

8vo. Leipzig, Berlin, 1911.

Kleinschrod (Franz). The Inherent Law of Life, a new Theory
of Life and of Disease. Translated from the (xeruian and
edited by Louise C. Appel. Pp. vi, 214. Svo. London, 1910.

Louise C. Appel.

Klimaveranderungen (Die) in Deutschland seit der letzten Eiszeit.
Herausgegeben und den Teilnehmern am 11. Internationalen
(xeologischen Kongress in Stockholm (August 1910) gewidmet
von der Deutscben Geologischen Gesellschaft. Pp. 98, tig. 1.
(Zeitsch. Deutsch. Geol. Ges. Bd. 62, Heft 2, pp. 97-304.)

Svo. Berlin, 1910. H. W. Monckton.

Kranzlin (Fritz). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreicb.
Heft 45. Orchidaceae — jNIouandra; — Dendrobiinse. 191U.

Krauss (Hermann August) (Tiibingen). Monographie der
Embien. Pp. 78; mit 5 Tafeln and 7 Textfiguren. (Bibl.
Zool. xxiii. Heft 60.) 4to. Stuttgart, 1911.

Kiister (E.). Allgemeiner Teil. Sec Bibl. Zoologica, Bd. xxiv.
Heft 61. \\.6. Stuttgart, IdW.

86 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Kutorga (Stepan Semenovich). Naturgescbichte der Infusions-

tliiere vurziiglich luidi Ehreuberg's Eeobachtungen, Text,

pp. viii, 14;3. 8vo, CarJsruhe, 1841.

Atlas, i)p. 18 ; Tafeln 7. 4to. Carhruhe, 1841.

Kynoch (James). Wild Flowers at Bariuouth and Keigbbour-
bood. l'\)iii-tb Edition and List by tbe late Kev. Thomas
.s.vi.wEY. i'p. 4'J. 8vo. Brvjliton, 1910. Author.

Lagerberg (Torsten). Studien iiber die Entwieklungsgescliichte
und systeniatiscbe 8tellung von Adoxa Moscliatellina, L.
Akademiscbe Abbandlung. Pp. 80 ; niit 3 Tafeln. (Kgl. Sv.
Vet. Haudlingar, Bd. 44, no. 4.)

4to. U'pi>sala >!,• Stoclhohn, 1909. Author.

Lankester (S'n- Edwin Ray). ]\Ionograi)h of the Okapi. See
British Museum (Natural History) — Mammals. 4to. 1910.

Laurent (Emile). Mission E. L. (1903-1904). See Wildeman

(Emile de). , Eoy. 8vo. 1905-1907.

Laurent (Marcel). See Wildeman (Emile de). Mission Emile

Laurent (1903-1904). Key. 8vo. 1905-1907.

Lendner (Alfred). Les Mucoriuees de la Suisse. Pp. 180 ; avec

59 figures et 3 planches. (Beitr. z. Krytogramenflora d.

tSchweiz, Bd. iii. Heft 1.) 8vo. Bern, 1908.

Lewis (Francis John). The Plant Eemains in the Scottish Peat

Mosses. Part IV. Pp. 41, with 5 Plates. (Trans. Eoy. Soc.

Ediub. vol. 47, part 4.) 4to. Edinburgh, 1911. Author.

Lindman (Carl Axel Magnus). A Linnean Herbarium in tbe

Natural History Museum in Stockholm. II. Pentandria.

Pp. 50. (Arkiv Bot. ix. no. 6.)

8vo. Uppsala ^- Stocl-hohn, 1909. Author.
Lloyd Library of Botany, Pharmacy, and Materia Medica.
Bulletiu. Ileproductiou Series, No. 6.

8vo. Cincinnati, 1884.
Mycological Notes. Nos. 27, 28, 29.

8vo. Cincinnati, 1907-1908.

Polyporoid issue, No. 1.

8vo. Cincinnati, 1908.

Loefgren (Alberto). Notas Botanicas. (Ceani.) Pp. 39;

plates 24 and map. 4to. liio de Janeiro, 1910. Author.

Lull (Richard S.). See Hatcher (John B.). Tbe Ceratopsia.

(L".S. Geol. Surv. IMonogr. 49.) 4to. Washington, 1907.

Macfarlane (John Muirhead). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflan-

zeureicb. Heft 47. Cephalotacea). 1911.

Manniche (A. L. V.). The Terrestrial Mammals and Birds of

North-Ea.st Greenland. Pp. 199 ; with 7 plates and 23

illustratians of Mammals, and 20 illustrations of Birds.

(Meddelelser om Gronland, xlv.) Boy. Svo. Copenhagen, 1910.

Author.

Marsh (Othniel C). See Hatcher (John B.). The Ceratopsia.

(U.S. Geol. Surv. Moaiogr. 49.) 4to. 1907.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 87

Martelli (Ugoliuo). Euumerazione delle " Piindauaceae." Pp. 21.
(Webbia, lii.) yvo. Firenze, 1910. Author.

Maslen (Arthur John). The Structure of: Mesoxylon Sutclijjii
(Scott). Pp. t54, with 4 plates. (Aim. Bot. xxv.)

8vo. Oxford, 1911. Author.

Llassart (Jean). Leo Errera. 1858-1905.' Pp. 40 et portrait.

8vo. Bru.veUes, 1905. Rev. G. Henslow.

Esquisse do la Geograpliie Botauique de la Belgique.

Pp. xi, '632 ; uvec 101 hgs. (Recueil Inst. Bot. Leo Errera,
Suppl. vii. bis.) 4to. Bruxelles, 1910.

Annexe conteuant deux cents seize phototypies

simples, deux cents quarante-six phototypies stereoscopiques,

neut cartes et deux diagrauimes. Table alphabetique. Pp. xiii.

(Rec. Inst. bot. Leo Errera, Suppl. vii. bis.)

4to. Bruxelles, 1910. Author.

See Fredericq (Leon). Notice sur Leo Errera.

8vo. 1908.
Massee (George). Diseases of Cultivated Plants and Trees.

Pp. xii, 602 ; with 171 illustrations. 8vo. London, 1910.

Molisch (Hans). Die Eisenbakterien. Pp. vi, 83 ; mit 3 Tafeln

und 12 Texttiguren. 8vo. Jena, 1910.

Monckton (Horace Woollaston). Geological Excursion to Swanage,

Lulworth Cove, and Bournemouth. Pp. 12, with 3 plates.

(Proc. Geol. Assoc, xxi.) 8vo. Londoyi, 1910. Author.

■ See Cambridge County Geographies. 8vo. 1911.

Moquin-Tandon (Alfred). Ilistoire JMuturelle des Mollusques

Terrestres et Pluviatiles de Prance. 2 vols. Svo. Paris, 1855.
Vol. I. pp. 41G. Vol. II. pp. 64G ; planches 54.

Murray (Gilbert). See Home University Library of Modern

Knowledge. 8vo.

Nalepa (Alfred). Eriophyiden (Gallenmilben), See Bibl. Zoo-

logica, Bd. xxiv. Heft 61. 4to. Stuttgart, 1911.

Nathorst (Alfred Gabriel), Beitrjige zur Geologie der Biiren-

Insel, Spitzbergens und des Kiinig-Karl-Landes. Pp. 156 ;

mit 2 Tafeln und 97 Figuren iin Text. (Bull. Geol. Inst.

Upsala, X.) 8vo. Uppsala, 1910, H. W. Monckton.

Nemec (Bohumil). Das Problem der Befruchtungsvorgange und

andere zytologische Pragen. Pp.532; mit 119 Abbildmigen

im Text und 5 lithogr. Tafeln. Svo. Berlin, 1910,

Neumann (L. G.). See Berlin. Das Tierreich. Liefg. 20.

Ixodida; (Acarina). 8vo. 1911,,

Nutting (Charles Cleveland). See Siboga-Expeditie. The Gor-

gonacea of the Siboga Expedition. VIII. The Scleraxonia.

Livr. 57. Monogr. xiii. \f. 4to. 1911.

Ogilvie (Campbell P.). Argentina from a British Point of View,

and Notes on Argentine Life. With Photographs and

Diagrams. Pp. vi, 277. Svo. London, 1910. Author.

88 rnocEEinNGS of the

Oliver (Daniel). Flora of Tropical Africa. Vols. 1-3.

8vo. Loiulon, 1868-1877.
[Coiitinxed «*]
I'lora of Tropical Africa. By various Botanists. Edited by Sir
William T. Thiselton-Dyer. A^)1. vi. Sect. i. Part 2.

8vo. London, 1010. Director Roy. Gardens, Kew.
Osborn (Henry Fairfield). The A;j;e of Mammals in Europe,
Asia, and iS'ortii America. Pp. xvii, 035 ; with 220 illustr.

8vo. Neiu York, 1910.

Osborn (T. G. B.). Sj>ongosj)ora suhtenanca (Wallroth), Johnson.

Pp. 15 ; 1 plate. (Ann. Bot. XIV.) 8\o. Oxford, '^dU.

Author.
Pax (Ferdinand). S'ee Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.

Heft 42. Eupliorbiacefc — Jatropheae. 1910.
Heft 44. S^upborblaceac — Adrianeae. 1910.
Heft 47. Eiiphorbiacea;— Cluytiea?. 1911.
Pearson (Henry Harold Welch). A National Botanic Garden.
Presidential Address. Pp. 18. 8vo. Cajye Town, 1910.

Author.
Plankton-Expedition der Humboldt-Stiftung (continued)

Bd. II. H. e. Die Cbjltognatlien. Ton Rudolf yon Ritter-Zaiiany.

Pp. 33; niit 11 Textfiguren. 1911.
Bd. III. L. h. 11. Die Tripleen Radiolarien der Plankton-Expedition.

Challengerid.'c. Von Dr. A. Borgekt. Pp. 417-536 ; mit

5 Tafeln und 22 Textfiguren. 1911.
Bd. V. a. Das Leben im 02ean nach Ziililungen seiner Bewohner.

L'ebersicht iind Resultate der qnantitativen L'ntersiichungen.

Von Dr. V. Hensf.n. Pp. v, 4U6 : mit 77 Textfiguren, 28

Tabellen und 1 Tafel. 1911.

Porter (William S.). See British Association. Handbooks.

Sheffield. 8vo. 1910.

Portier (Paul). Eecherches Physiologiques siir les Insectes

Aquatiques. Pp. 291 ; 4 planches et 68 illustr. (Arch. Zool.

Expcr. et (iener. vol. 48, no, 2.) 8vo. Paris, 1911.

Przibram (Hans). Experimental Zoologie. III. Phylogenese

iuklusive Ilereditat. Pp.315; mit 25 Tafeln.

8vo. Leipzig 4' Wien, 1910.
Eao (M. Rama, Bni Sahib). Notes on Sandal (Germination and

Growth of Sandal Seedlings). Pp. 23, with 10 plates. (Ind.

Eorest Records, vol. ii. part 3.) 4to. Calcutta, 1910.

Author.
Rees (Bertha). See Ewart (Alfred James). Contributions to

the Flora of Australia. Nos. 14, 15. 8vo. 1910.

Eees (Sir J. D.). See Smith (Harold Hamel). Aigrettes and

Birdskins. 4to. 1910.

Eeid (Clement) and Reid (Mrs. Eleanor Mary). A further

Investigation of the Pliocene Flora of Tegelen. Pp. 10.

(Versl. K. Akad. Wetensch. Ainsterd. 1910, Proc. K. Akad.

Wetensch. Ainsterd. 1910.) 4to. Amsterdam, 1910. Author.
Reid (Mrs. Eleanor Mary). See Reid (Clement). A further

investigation of the Pliocene Flora of Tegelen. 4to. 1910.

LIJfNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. §9

Renauld (Ferdinand). Essai siir des Leucoloma et Supplement

au Prodrome de la Flore Brjologique de Madagascar, des

Mascareigiies et des Comores. Pp. ix, 139 ; planches 24.

4to. Monaco, 1909.
Rendle (Alfred Barton). Flora of Jamaica, &c. 8ee British

Museum (Natural History) — Plants. 8vo. 1910.

Retzius (Gustaf). Biologische Untersuchungen. Neue Folge,

XV. Pp. iv, 95 ; mit 21 Tat'eln. fol. Stoclcholm Sf Jena, 1910.

Author.
Eidewood (Walter George). Monograph of the Okapi. See

British Museum (Natural History) — Mammals. 4to. 1910.
Ridley (Harry Nicholas). A Scientitic Expedition to Temengoh,

Upper Perak. Pp. 118. (Journ. iStraits Branch Roy. As.

Soc. no. 57, 1910.) 8vo. Sinrjapore, 1910.
Eight Ee7. George Frederick Hose, Bishop of Singapore

and Sarawak, 1881-1908. Pp. 4, with portrait. (Journ.

Straits Branch Koy. As. Soc. no. 57, 1910.)

8vo. Singapore, 1910. Author.
Rijnano (Eugenio). Ueber die Vererbung erworbener Eigen-

schafteii. Hypothese einer Zentroepigenese. Pp. 399 ; mit

2 Textfigureu. 8vo. Leipzig, 1907. Au':hor.

Eitter-Zdhony (Rudolf von). See Berlin. Das Tierreich.

Liefg. 29. Vermes — Chsetognathi. 8vo. 1911.

See Plankton -Expedition der Humholdt-Stiftung. Bd. ii.

H. e. Pp. 33 ; mit 11 Textfiguren. 4to. 1911.

Riverius (Lazarus), Culpeper (Nicholas), and Cole (Abdiah).
The Practice of Physick, wherein is plainly set forth, the
Nature, Cause, Differences, and several Sorts of Signs : together
with tlie Cure of all Diseases in the Body of Man. With many
Additions in several places never Printed before. In twenty
and four Books. fol. London, 1661. R. J. Harvey Gibson.

Roberts (Emmanuel). " Tinospora cordifoUa." Pp. 3, with
1 plate. (Journ. Ceylon Branch Brit. Med. Assoc, i.)

8vo. Colombo, 1904.

" GiujuV Pp. 3. (Journ. Ceylon Branch Brit. Med.

Assoc, ii.) 8vo. Colombo, 1905.

Asjxtragiis falcatns." Pp. 2, with 1 col. plate. (Journ.

Ceylon Branch Brit. Med. Assoc, ii.) 8\o. Colombo, 1905.

— " Ci/perus rotiindtis." Pp. 4, with 1 col. plate. (Journ.
Ceylon Branch Brit. Med. Assoc, iii.) 8vo. 1906.

" Plectrantlms zei/la7iiciis." Pp. 2, with 1 plate. (Journ.

Ceylon Branch Brit. Med. Assoc, iii.) 8vo. Colombo, 1906.

Terminalia Chebida." Pp. 4, with 1 plate. (Journ.

Ceylon Branch Brit. Med. Assoc, iii.) 8vo. Colombo, 1906.

" Smilax ovalifolia.'' Pp. 2. (Journ. Ceylon Branch Brit.

Med. Assoc, iii.) 8vo. Colombo, 1906. Author.

Roman (A.). Ichueumoniden aus dem Sarekgebirge, Inaugural-
Dissertation. Pp. 175 ; mit 4 Tafeln und 57 Illustrationen ini
Text. (Naturw. Unters. des Sarekgebirges in Schwedisch-
Lappland, Bd. iv. Zool.) 4to. Stockholm, 1 909. Author.

9© PBOCEEDIXGS OF THE

Riibsaamen (Ewald H.)- Die Zoocecidien, (lurch Tiere erzeugte

I'tlanzenj^allt^ii Ueutschlands und ihre Bewohner. See Bibl.

Zoologica, P>:iik1 xxiv. lleft Gl. 4to. Stuttgart, 1911.

Salwey {lifv. Thomas). See Kynoch (James). Wild Flowers of

Yarmouth niul Nt-iglibourhood. 8vo. 1910.

Saxton (Walter Theodore). Contributions to the Lite-liistory

of CaUitris. Pp. \'A, with 2 plates. (Ann. Bot. xxiv.)

8vo. Oxford, 1910.

The Ovule of the Bruniacere. Pp. 5, with 8 figs. (Trans.

Eoy. Soc. S. Africa, vol. ii. part 1.)

8vo. Cape Town, 1910. Author.

Schaeberle (J. M.). Geological Climates. Pp. 2. (Science, N. JS.

xxvii.) 4to. New Haven, 1908.

An Explanation of the Cause of the Eastward Circulation

of our Atmosphere. Pp.2. (Science, ]S. 8., xxviii.)

8vo. New Haven, 1908. Author.

Schellenberg (Hans Conrad). Die Brandpilze der 8chweiz.
Pp. xlv, 180; uiit 79 Textfiguren. (Beitr. z. Kryptogameii-
fiora d. Schweiz, Bd. iii. Heft 2.) 8vo. Bern, 1911.

Schlich {Sir William). Schlieh's Manual of Forestrv. Vol. III.
Forest ^lanageiTient. Fourth Edition, revised. Pp. x, 403,
with 59 illustrations. 8vo. London, 1911. Author.

Scott (Dukinfield Henry). The Evolution of Plants. (Home
Univ. Library of Modern Knowledge.) Pp. 2.56, with
25 illustrations. 8vo. London, [1911]. Author.

Seward (Albert Charles). See Cambridge Manuals of Science
and Literature. 8vo.

Siboga-Expeditie. Livr. 51-56. 4to. Leiden, 1910-1911.

Dr. Max Weber.

Simmons (Herman Georg). Fioran och Yegetationen i Kiruna.
Pp. 403 ; plates 22 and map. 4to. Stockholm, 1910.

Om hemerofila vaxter. Pp. 19. (Bot. Kotiser, 1910.)

8vo. Lund, 1910. Author.

Smith (Annie Lorrain). A Monograph of the British Lichens,

a Descriptive Catalogue of the Species in the Department of

Botany, British Museum. Part II. Pp. v, 409 ; with

59 plates. 8vo. London, 1911.

See also Brit. Mus. (Nat. Hist.)— Plants.

Smith (Harold Hamel). Aigrettes and Birdskins; the Truth
about their Collection and Export. "With a Foreword by Sir
J. D. Ke£S. Pp. 138, with portrait.

4to. London, 1910. Author.

Smith (Henry G.). See Baker (Richard Thomas). A Eesearch
on the Pines of Australia. 4to. 1910.

Stebbing (T. R. R.). Obituary of Edward Sauk^ders and George
SiTARP Saunders. Pp. 5. (Proc. Linn. Soc. Lond., Session
122.) 8vo. London, 1910. Author.

LIN>^EAN SOCIETY Of LONDON. 9^

Sterzi (Giuseppi). II Sistema Nervoso Centrale dei Vertebrati.
Vols. I., II. 8vo. Padova, 1907-1909.

I. pp. viii, 731 ; illustr. 194.
Pesci. II. pp. xi, 981) ; illustr. 385.

Steuer (Adolf). Planktonkunde. Pp. xv, 723 ; mit 365
Abbilduugen im Text und 1 Tat'el.

8vo. Leipzig Sf Berlin, 1910.

Stevens (Frank Lincoln) and Hall (John G.). Diseases of
Ecouoinic Plants. Pp. x, 513; with 2 portraits and 214 illus-
trations. 8vo. New YorJc, lUlO.

Stopes (Marie Charlotte Carmichael). Adventitious Budding and
Branching in C'ljcas. Pp. 8, with 6 illustrations. (New
Phytol. ix.) 8vo. Cambridge, 1910.

Eurther Observations on the Fossil Flower, Cretovariam.

Pp. 3, with 2 plates. (Ann. Bot. xxiv.)

8vo. Oxford, 1910. Author.

Stur (Dionys). Beitriige zur Keuntniss der Flora der Vorwiilt.

Band I. Die Culm-Flora. Pp. xxii, ir, 3G6; mit 44 lithograpli-
isten TaCelu, 63 Holzschnitten und Zinkographien und
3 Tafelu in Farbendruch. (Abb. k.-k. Geol. lieicbsanst.
Wien, viii.) 1875-77.

Band II. Die Carbon-Flora der Schatzlarer Scbicbten. Abt. I.
Die Fame der Carbon-Flora der Scliatzlarer Scliichteii.
Pp. 418; mit 49 Doppeltafeln und 48 Ziukotypien.
(Abb. k.-k. Geol. Eeicbsanst. Wien, xi. Abt. I.) 1886.
Die Carbon-Flora der Scbatzlarer Scbichteu. Abt. II.
Die Calmarieu der Carbon-Flora der Scbatzlarer Schieh-
ten. Pp. 240 ; mit 2li Doppeltafeln und 43 Ziuko-
typien. (Abb. k.-k. Geol. Reiebsanst. Wien, xi. Abt. 2.)
1887.

fol. Wien, 1875-1887.

Suzuki (Y.). On the Structure and Affinities of Two new
Conifers and a Kew Fungus from the Upper Cretaceous of
Hokkaido (Yezo). Pp. 16 ; with 1 plate and 3 illustrations in
the text. (Bot. Mag., Tokyo, xxiv. n. 284.)

8vo. Tolajo, 1910. Author.

Szymanski (Franz). Uebereinige parasitische Algen. Inaugural-
Dissertation. Pp. 23. 8vo. JSkmslau, 1878.

Tapper (J. Gottlieb Otto). South Australian Museum. The
Museum Entomologist's Quarterly Keports. With Notes and
Eemarks on Habits, Eemedies, &c., from April 1897 to
December 1910. Part I. Nos. 1-35 ; 11. Nos. 36-53.
[Published by "The Eegister" mostly. With 50 Eeprints
as Leaflets usually by order of the Board of Governors,
Public Librarv and Art Gallery.]

4to. Adelaide, 1897-1910. Author.

92 rnOCEEUlNGS OF THE

Thomas (Friedrich August Wilhelm). Verzeicbnis der Schriften
iiber deiitsdie Zoocecidien und Cecidozoen bis einschliesslich
lOOG. iSee Bibl. Zoologica, Bd. xxiv. Heft 61.

4to. Stuttrjart, 191 1 .

Thomson (John Arthur). >See Home University Library of
Modern Knowledge. 8vo.

Tongue (Miss Helen). Bushman Paintings. "With a Preface by
J1e>ey Balfour. Pp. 47 ; with 54 plates and map.

4to. Oxford, 1909. Dr. D. Oliver.
United States Geological Survey.
l^Continueil.]
Monographs :

Vol. 49. The Ceratopsia. By John B. Hatcher, based on
preliminary Studies by Othniel C. Marsu. Edited
and completed by Eichard S. Lull. Pp. xxx, 300 ;
witli 51 plates and 125 illustrations in the text.

4to. Washington, 1907.

Vol. 50. The Cretaceous Flora of Southern New Tork and

New England. By Arthur Hollick. Pp. 219 ; with

40 plates. 4to. Washington, 1906.

van Wijk. See Gerth van Wijk.

Wangerin (Walther). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.

Het't 41. Garryaceae, Xyssacea?, Alangiaceae,Coruaceae. 1910.

Ward (Harry Marshall). Trees: a Handbook of Forest Botany

for the AVoodlands and the Laboi'atorv. 5 vols. (Camb. Biol.

Series.) 8vo. Cambridge, 1904-1909.

Watson (Arnold T.). See British Association. Handbooks.

Sheffield. 8vo. 1910.

Weberbauer (August). Die Pflanzenwelt der peruanischen

Anden. Pp. xii, 355 ; mit 40 VoUbildern, 63 Textliguren und

2 Karten. (Engler-Drude, Vegetation der Erde, xii.)

8vo. Leijyzig, 1911.
Wehmer (Karl). Die Pflanzenstoffe, botanisch - systematisch
bearbeitet ; chemische Bestandteile und Zusammeusetzung der
einzelnen Ptlanzenarten Bohstoffe und Produkte. Phanero-
gamen. Pp. xvi, 937. 8vo. Jena, 1911.

Weiss (Frederick Ernest). Note on the Variability in the
Colour of the Flowers of a Tropa;olum Hybrid. Pp. 6, with
1 plate. (Mem. & Proc. Mauch. Lit. & Phil. Soc. vol. 54.)

8vo. Manchester, 1910. Author.
Wellington, New Zealand.
Department of Lands.

Keport on a Botanical Examination of the Higher Waimarino
District. By E. Phillips Tuener. Pp. 14 ; figs. IS and
map. fol. Wellington, 1909.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 93

Wellington, New Zealand.
Department of Lands (con.).

Eeport ou the Saud Dunes of New Zealand. By L.
Cockayne. Pp. 30 ; figs. 35. fol, Wellington, l{)09.

Eeport on a Botanical Survey of Stewart Island. By L.
Cockayne. Pp. 68 ; figs. 43 and map.

fol. Wellington, 1909.

Werner (Franz). See Berlin. Das Tierreicli. Liefg. '27. Rep-

tilia — Chamaeleontidse. 8vo. 1911.

West (George Stephen). On Variation in the Desmidieae, and its

Bearings on their Classification. Pp. 52 ; with 4 plates, and

4 cuts in the text. (Jouru. Linn. Soc, Bot. xxxiv.)

8vo. London, 1899.

The Alga-Flora of Cambridgeshire, being an Account of

the Freshwater Algfe of the County, with Notes on their
Classification and Distribution, with Critical Remarks on many
of the Species and Descriptions of new ones. Pp. 47, with
3 plates. (Journ. Bot. sxxvii.) 8vo. London, 1899.

Report on the Freshwater Algae, including Phytoplankton,

of the Third Tanganyika Expedition conducted by Dr. A. W.
CuNNiNGTON, 1904-1905. Pp. 117, with 9 plates. (Journ.
Linn. Soc, Bot. xxxviii.) 4to. London, 1907.

— Some Critical Green Algae. Pp. 11, with 2 plates.
(Journ. Linn. Soc, Bot. xxxviii.) 4to. London, 1908.

Botanical Synonyms in the Desmidiaceae and Protococ-

coideae. Pp. 5. (Journ. Bot. xlvii.) 8vo. London, 1909.

— The " Red Snow " Plant {Sphcerella nivalis). Pp. 3.
(Journ. Roy. Microsc Soc. 1909, pp. 28-30.)

8vo, London, 1909.
The Algae of the Yan Y^ean Reservoir, Victoria : a Bio-

logical and (Ecological Study. Pp. 88 ; with (i plates, and
10 cuts in the text. (Journ. Linn. Soc, Bot. xxxix.)

4to. London, 1909.

A Biological Investigation of the Peridinieae of Sutton

Park, Warwickshire. Pp. 10, with 7 cuts in the text. (New
Phytol. viii. nos. 5 & 6.) 8vo. Cambridge, 1909.

The Algae of the Birket Qarun, Egypt. Pp. 10, with

1 plate. (Journ. Bot. xlvii.) 8vo. London, 1909.

Some new African Species of Volvox. Pp. G, with

plate. (Journ. Quekett Microsc. Club, 2 ser. xi.)

8vo. London, 1910.
Algological Notes. Pp. 8, with 3 cuts. (Journ. Bot.

xlix.) 8vo. London, 1911. Author.

West (G. S.) and Grifl&ths (B. M.). Hillhousia mirabilis, a Giant
Sulphur Bacterium. Pp. 8, with 1 plate. (Proc Roy. Soc.
B. vol. 81.) 4to. Zow/ou, 1909. G. S. West.

West (William) and West (George Stephen). Notes on Fresh-
water Algae. I., II., III. Pp. 3G. (Journ. Bot. vols. 30, 38,
41.) 8vo. London. 1898-1903.

94 PltOCEEDIXGS or THE

West (William) and West (George Stephen). A further Con-
tributioa to the Freshwiiter I'laiilvtoii of the Scottish Lochs.
Pp. 42, with 7 plates. (Trims. Roy. 8oc. Edinb. .\li.)

4to. Edinhurfjh, 1905.

A Comparative Study of the Phinkton of some

Irish Lakes. Pp. 40, with (5 plates. (Trans. Koy. Irish Acad.
B. xxxiii. part 2.) Aio.' DuhUn, 190G.

Freshwater Algae from Burma, including a few from

Bengal and Madras. Pp. 88, with 7 plates. (Ann. Roy. Bot.
(jfarden, Calcutta, vi. part 2.) fol. Calcutta, 1907.

— The Phytoplankton of the English Lake District.

Pp. 47, with 3 plates, and 8 cuts in text. (Naturalist, Aug.,
Sept., 1909.) 8vo. London, 1909.

The British Freshwater Phytoplankton, with

Special Reference to Desmid-plankton and the Distribution of
British Desmids. Pp. 42, with 6 figs. (Proc. Roy. Soc. B.
vol. 81.) 4to. London, 1909.

The Ecology of the Upper Driva Valley in the

Dovrefjeld. Pp. 22, with 2 plates and 7 cuts. (New Phytol. ix.
no. 10.) , 8vo. Cambridge, 1910. Authors.

Wildeman (Emile de). Mission Emile Laurent (1903-1904).
Enumeration des plantes rocoltees par Emile Laurent avec la
collaboration de Maucel Laurent pendant sa derniere Mission
au Congo ; par E. de W.

2 vols. Roy. 8vo. Bruxelles, 1905-1907.
I. pp. ccxxv, 617 ; figs. 13S.
II. plates 184.

Willey (Arthur). Convergence in Evolution. Pp. xii, 177,

with 12 illustrations. 8vo. London, 1911. Author.

WolflF (Hermann). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pllanzenreieh.

Heft 43. Umbellifera) — Apioidea) — BupJeurum, Trinia et

reliquae Amminete heteroclitic. 1910.

Wood (Bertha). See Ewart (Alfred James). Contributions to

the Flora of Australia. Nos. 14, 15. 8vo. 1910.

Wood (John Medley). Natal Plants. Vol. vi. part 2.

4to. Durban, 1910. Author.
Woodward (Bernard Barham). Note on the Occurrence of

Pisidium personatum, Mahn, in the British Islands. P. 1.

(Proc. Malacol. Soc. viii. part 3.) 8vo. London, 1908.
On the Occurrence of Pisidum supinum in the Living State

in England. P. 1. (Proc. Malacol. Soc. viii. part G.)

8vo. London, 1909.
On the Occurrence in the British Isles of Living Specimens

of Pisidiu n Steenhuchii, Moi'ch, and P. LiUjeborgii, Clessin, with
Notes of New^ Records of Pisidia for the Lake District, and
Fresh Localities for P. supinum, h. Schm. Pp. 2. (Proc.
Malacol. Soc. ix. part 1.) 8vo. L^ondon, 1910.

— Note on further British Localities for Pisidium Steen-
hucJiii, MoUer, and P. LiUJeborr/ii, Clessin. P. 1. (Proc.
Malacol. Soc. ix. part 3.) Svo. London, 1910.

LI^'XEAX SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 95

Woodward (Bernard Barham). See British Museum (Natural
History)— Catalogue of Books, &c. 4to. 1903-1910.

See Kennard (A. S.). Notes on Non-Marine

Mollusca from some Irish Lakes, obtained by Major H.
Trevelyan. 8vo. 1911.

Ziegler (Heinrich Ernst). Der Begriff dcs Instinktes einst und
jetzt . . . Mit einem Anhang : Die Gehirne der Bienen und
Ameisen. Pp. vi, 112 ; mit 2 Tafelu und 16 Abbilduugen iiu
Text. 8vo. Jena, 1910.

Zoological Record. Vol. 46. (1909.) 8vo. London, 1910.

Zurich.

Botanische Museum der Universitat Zurich. INIitteilungen.
No. 36. 8vo. Zurich, 1907^

Der botanische Garten und das botanische Museum der

Uuiversitiit, Ziirich, im Jahre 1909.

8vo. ZUnch, 1910. Dr. Hans Sohinz.

<j6 PBOCEEDINGS OF THE

DONATIONS.

1910. £. s.

May 31. Prof. J. Sta:\ley Gaudiner: Contribution
towards the illustration of Pi'of. A.
Thomson's paper ou Alcyonarians 35 0

Nov. 4. Sir Frank Crisp: Donation as a Fund for

Microscopical Eesearch 200 0

„ 4. Third Donation from the Sladen Trustees,
towards the publication of Researches on
the Indian Ocean 200 0

1911.

March 3. Donation from the Sladen Trustees towards
the publication of the third volume of
Eesearches on the Indian Ocean 70 0

LINNBAX SOCIEXT Of LOXDOX. 97

BENEFACTIONS.

List in accordance with Bue-Lawft, Chap, XVII. Sect. 1, of all
Donations of the amount or value of Twentij-five pounds and
vpwards.

1790.
The Et. Hon. Sir Joseph Bauks, Bt.

Cost of Copper and entrraving of the plates of the first vohuna
of Transactions, 20 in number.
The same : Medallion of C. von Linne, by C. F. Inlander.

1796.
The same : a large collection of books.

1800.

Subscription towards the Charter, =£29-5 4s. 6fZ.

Claudius Stephen Hunter, Esq.. F.L.S. (Gratuitous professional
services in securing the Charter).

1802.

Dr. Richard Pulteney.

His collections, and £200 Stock
Aylmer Bourke Lambert, Esq.

Portrait of Henry Seymer.

1804.
The Et. Hon. Sir Joseph Banks, Bt.
His collection of Insects.

1807.
Sichard Anthony Salisbury, Esq.

Portrait of U. C. Solander, by J. Zoffany.

1811.
The Et. Hon. Sir Joseph Banks, Bt.

His collection of Shells.
Mrs. Pulteney.

Portrait of Dr. E. Pulteney, by S. Beach.

1814.

Joseph Sabine, Esq.

Portrait of C. von Linne, after A. Roslin, reversed.
Dr. John Sims.

Portrait of Dr. Trew.

1818.

Subscription of £215 6s. for Caley's Zoological Collection.

1819.

The Medical Society of Stockholm.

A medallion of Linnaeus in alabaster.

LINX. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1910-1911. h

98 ]'I{(ICKK1)1X(;.S or TIIK

1822.
Bust of Sir Joseph Banks, Bt,, by Sir F. Chantrey, E.A.

Subscriptiou of tlie Follows.

1825.
The late Natunil ITistory Sociutv.

i:i9(», 3.] Stock.
Bust of Sir James Fdwaid Smith, P.L.S,, by Sir F. Chantrey,
ll.A., by Subscribers.

1829.
Subscription for the purchase of the Linnean and Suiithian
Collections, .£1593 8s.

1830.
Sir Thomas Grey Cullum, Bt.
£1U0 Bond given up.

1832.
The Honourable East India Company.

East Indian Herbarium (AValliciiian Collection).

1833.

Subscription for Cabinets and mounting the East Indian Herbarium,
£315 14s.

1835.
Subscription portrait of Eobert Brown, by 11. AY. Pickersgill, E.A.

1836.

Subscription portrait of Edward Forster, by Eden Upton Eddis.
Subscription portrait of Archibald !JJenzies, by E. IT. Eddis.

1837.

Subscription portrait of Alexander MacLeay, by Sir Thomas
Lawrence, P.K.A,

1838.
Collections and Cori'espondence of Nathaniel John Winch.
Portrait of Dr. Nathaniel AVallich, by John Lucas, presented by
Mrs. Smith, of Hull.

1839.
Subscription portrait of "William TarreU, by Mrs. Carpenter.

1842.

David Don : herbarium of woods and fruits.

Archibald jMenzies : bequest of £100, subject to legacy duty.

Portrait of John Ebenezer Bicheno, by E. U. Eddis, presented by

Mr. Bicheno.

1843.
Subscription in aid of the funds of the Society, £994 3s.
Subscription portrait of Sir William Jackson Hooker, by S. Gam-

bardelhi.

LIXXEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON". 99

1845.

Alicroscope presented by Subscribers.

1846.
Joseph Janson: £100 legacj', free of duty, and two cabinets.

1847.
[Bequest of £200 in trust, by Edward Ivudge ; declined for reasons
set forth in Proceedings, i. pp. 315-317.]

1849.

Portrait of Sir J. Banks, Bt., bv T. Phillips, E.A., presented by
Capt. Sir E. Home, Bt., li.N.

185D.
Subscription portrait of the lit. Eev. Edward Stanley, D.D.,
Bishop of Norwich, by J. H. JMaguire.

1853.

Portrait of Carl von Linne, after A. Eoslin, by L. Pascb, pre-
sented by Eobert Brown.

Pastel portrait of A. B. Lambert, by John Eussell, presented by
Eobert Brown,

1854.

Professor Thomas Bell, o£10o.

1857.
Subscription portrait of Prof. T. Bell, P.L.S., by H. W. Pickersgill,

E.A.
Thomas Corbyn .Janson : two cabinets to hold the collection of

fruits and seeds.
Pleasance, Lady Smith : Correspondence of Sir J. E. Smith, in

19 volumes.

1858.
Subscription portrait of Nathaniel Bagshaw Ward, by J. P.

Knight.
Subscription for removal to Burlington House, £1108 15.?.
Biography of Carl von Linne, and letters to Bishop Menander,

presented by Miss Wray.
Dr. Horsfield's Javan plants, presented by the Court of Directors

of the Hon. East India Company.
Dr. Ferdinand voa Mueller's Australian and Tasmanian plants,

including many types.

1859.
Books from the library of Eobert Brown, presented by J. J.

Bennett, Sec.L.S.
Eobert Brown : bequest of two bonds given up, £200.

1861.

Subscription bust of Eobert Brown, by Peter Slater.
Collection of birds' eggs, bequeathed by John Drew Salmon, F.L.S.

h 2

lOO PROCEEDINGS OF THE

1862.

The Linnoan Club : presentation bust of Prof, T. Bell, by
P. Slater.

1863.
Subscription portrait of John Joseph Bennett, by E. U. Eddis.

1864.
Beriah Botfield, Esq. : Legacy, .£40 less Duty.

1865.
Executors of Sir J. \V. Hooker, £100.

George Bentham, Esq. : cost of 10 plates for bis " Tropical Legunii-
nosae," Trans, vol. xxv,

1866.
Dr. Friedrich Welvvitsch : Illustrations of his ' Sertum Angolense,'
£130.

1867.
George Bentham, Esq, : General Index to Transactions, vols, i.-xxv.
lloyal Society : Grant in aid of G. S. Brady on British Ostracoda,
£S0.

1869.
Carved rhinoceros horn from Lady Smith, formerly in the posses-
sion of Carl von Linne.

1874.
Subscription portrait of George Bentham, by Lowes Dickinson.
George Bentham, Esq., for expenditure on Library, <£50,

1875.

Legacy from James Tates, £50 free of Duty.
„ „ Daniel Hanbury, £100 less Duty.

1876.
Legacy of the late Thomas Corbyn Janson, £200.

,, „ „ Charles Lambert, £500.

George Bentham, Esq.: General Index to Transactions, vols.
xxvi.-xxx.

1878.
Subscription portrait of John Claudius Loudon, by J. Linnell.
Subscription portrait of Eev. Miles Joseph Berkeley, by James
Peel.

1879.
Eev. George Ilenslow and Sir J. D. Hooker: Contribution to
illustrations, £35.

1880.

The Secretary of State for India in Council : cost of setting up
Dr. Aitchison's paper, £30.

I

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. lOI

1881.

George Bentham, Esq., special donation, £25.
The same : towards Kichard Kippist's pension, £50.
Portrait of Dr. St. George Jackson Mivart, by Miss Solomon;
presented by Mrs. Mivart.

1882.

Executors of the late Frederick Currey : a large selection of books.
Subscription portrait of Charles Robert Darwin, by Hon. John

Collier.
The Secretary of State for India in Council : Grant for publication

of Dr. Aitchison's second paper on the Elora of the Ivurruiu

Valley, £G0.

1883.
Sir John Lubbock, Bt, (afterwards Lord Avebury).

Portrait of Carl von Liune, ascribed to M. Hallman.
Philip Henry Gosse, Esq. : towards cost of illustrating his paper,

.£25.
Royal Society : Grant in aid of Mr. P. H. Gosse's paper, <£50.
Sophia Grover, Harriet Grover, Emily Grover, and Charles Ehret

Grover : 11 letters from Carl von Linne to G. D. Ehret.

1885.

Executors of the late George Bentham, ^567 lis. 2d.
Subscription portrait of George Busk, by his daughter Marian

Busk.

1886.
A large selection of books from the library of the late Dr. Spencer

Thomas Cobbold (a bequest for a medal was declined).
Sir George MacLeay, Bt. : MSS. of Alexander MacLeay and

portrait of Rev. William Kirby.

1887.
William Davidson, Esq. : 1st and 2ud instalments of grant in aid of

publication, .£50.
Francis Blackwell Forbes, Esq., in aid of Chinese Flora, £25.

1888.

The Secretary of State for India in Council: Grant in aid of

publication of results of the Afghan Boundary Delimitation

Expedition, £150.
Dr. J. E. T. Aitchison, towards the same, £25.
Trustees of the Indian Museum : Mergui Archipelago report, for

publication in Journal, £135.
Dr. John Anderson, for the same, £60.
Wm. Davidson, Esq. : 3rd and last instalment, £25.
Sir Joseph Hooker : (1) Series of medals foi-merly in possession

of George Bentham ; (2) (xold watch, key, and two seals

belonging to Robert Brown.

102 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

1889.
Bronze copy of model for Statue of C, von Linnu, by J. F. Kjellberg ;
presented by Frank Crisp, Esq.

1890.
The Secretary of State for India in Council : Grant for Delimitation

Expedition report, c£200.
Oak table for Meeting Room, presented by Frank Crisp, Esq.
Subscription portrait of Sir Josepb Dalton Uooker, K. C.S.I. , by

Hubert llerkomer, li.A.
Executors of the late John Ball, Esq. : a large selection of books.
An anonymous donor, £'S0.
Colonel Sir ]lenry Collett, K.C.B., towards the publication of his

Shan States collections, £50.

1891.

Subscription portrait of Sir John Lubbock, Bt. [Lord Avebury],

by Leslie AVard.
George Frederick Scott Elliot, Esq., towards cost of his Madagascar

paper, £60.

1892.
Dr. Eichai'd Charles Alexander Prior : for projection lantern, £oO.

1893.

The Executors of Lord Arthur Russell : his collection of portraits

of naturalists.
Electric light installation : cost borne by Frank Crisp, Esq.

1894.

Algernon Peckover, Esq. : Legacy, .£100 free of Duty.
Miss Emma Swan : " Westwood Fund," £250.

1896.
Clock and supports in Meeting Eoom, presented by Frank Crisp,
Esq.

1897.
"William Carruthers, Esq. : Collection of engi-avings and photo-
graphs of porti'aits of Carl von Linnc.
Eoyal Society : Grant towards publication of paper by the late

John Ball, £G0.
Subscription portrait of Professor George James AUman, by
Marian Busk.

1898.
Sir John Lubbock, Bt. : Contribution towards his paper on

Stipules, .£43 14s. M.
Eoyal Society : Contribution towards F. J. Cole's paper, £50.
„ „ ,, ,, Murrav&Blackman's paper,

£S0.'
„ „ ,, ,, Elliot Smith's paper, ^50.

„ „ „ „ Forsyth Major's paper, X50.

linnea:^^ society of Lois'Doy. J03

1899.

A. C. HarinsworUi, Esq. [Lord Northcliffe] : Contribution towards

cost of plates, <£43.
Royal Society : Contribution towards Mr. Iv. T. Giinther's paper
on Lake Urmi, o£50.

1901.
Hon. Charles Ellis, Hon. Walter Eothscbild, and the Benthaui

Trustees : The Correspondence of William Swainson.
Eoyal Society : Contribution towards Mr. F. Chapman's paper on

Funafuti Foraminifera, X'oO.
Prof. E. Eay Lankester : Contribution towards illustration, =£30 5s.
Portrait of Dr. St. G. J. Mivart, presented by Mrs. Mivart.

1903.
Eoyal Society : Contribution to\\ ard Dr. Elliot Smith's paper, £50.
Legacy from the late Dr. E. C. A. Prior, £100 free of duty.
Mrs. Sladen : Posthumous Portrait of the late AValter Percy
Sladen, by H. T. W^ells, E.A.

B. Arthur Bensley, Esq. : Contribution to his paper, £44:.

1904.

Eoyal Society : Grant in aid of third volume of the Chinese Flora,

£120.
Supplementary Eoyal Charter : cost borne by Frank Crisp, Esq.

(afterwards Sir Frank Crisp).

1905.

Eoyal Society : First grant in aid of Dr. G. H. Fowler's ' Biscayan

Plankton,' o£50.
Executors of tlie late G. B. Biickton, Esq. : Contribution for

colouring plates of his paper, J;2G.

1906.

Eoyal Society : Second grant towards ' Biscayan Plankton,' £50.
Subscription portrait of Prof. S. IL Vines, by Hon. John Collier.
Eoyal Swedish Avademy of Science : Copies of portraits of C. von

Liiiue, after Per Kralft the elder, and A. Eoslin, both by

Jean Haagen.

1907.

Eoyal University of Uppsala : Copy by Jean Haagen of portrait of

C. v. Linue, by J. H. Scheffel (1739).
Eoyal Society : Third and final grant towards 'Biscayan Plankton,'

£.50.
The Trustees of the Percy Sladen Memorial Fund : First grant

towards publication of Mr. Stanley Gardiner's Researches

in the Indian Ocean in H.M.S. ' Sealark,' i'200.

104 PUOCEEDIXGS OF THE

1908.

Prof. Oustaf Tietziiis : Plaster cast of bust of Carl von Liiino,
niodelletl by "Waltlier Jtiineberg from the portrait by Scheffel
(ITliO) at Linnes Jlammarby ; the bronze original is for the
facade of the new building for the Koyal Academy of
Science, Stockholm.

Miss Sarah Marianne Silver, F.L.S. : Cabinet formerly belonging
to Mr. S. W. Silver, F.L.S.

1909.

The Trustees of the Percy Sladen Memorial Fund : Second grant
towards publication of Mr. Stanley Gardiner's Researches in
Ihe Indian Ocean in II. M.S. ' Sealark,' X'200.

Prof. Jiimes William llelenus Trail, F.ll.S., F.L.S. : Gift of £100
in Trust, to encourage Research on the Nature of Proto-
plasm.

1910.

Royal Society : Grant towards Dr. G. H. Fowler's paper on

Biscayan Ostracoda, i!50.
Sir Joseph Hooker : Gold watch-chain worn by Robert Brown,

and seal with portrait cf Carl von Linne by Tassie.
Prof. J. S. Gardiner : Payment in aid of illustrations, .£35 Os. Qd.
Sir Frank Crisp : Donation in Trust for Microscopical Research,

£200.
The Trustees of the Percy Sladen Memorial Fund : Third grant

towards publication of Prof. Stanley Gardiner's Researches

in the Indian Ocean, £2o0. (For thii'd volume.)

1911.

The Trustees of the Percy Sladen Memorial Fund: Donation
towards the publication of the third volume on the Indian
Ocean Researches, o£70.

LIKNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. I05

The following Councillors retired at the Anniversary Meeting,
24th May, 1911 :—

E. A. Newell Aubee, M.A., Prof. J. Bketland Fabmer,
Dr. G. IIekbert Fowler, Prof. J. P. Hill, and John IIope;inson,
F.G.S.

INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS.

SESSION 1910-1911.

Xu/e. — Tlie following arc not indexed : — The name of the Chairman at each meeting ;
speakers whose remarks are not reported ; and passing alhisions.

Accounts, 14-15; laid before Anni-
versary Meetin^f, 12.
Actinidia, Revision of the Genus

(Diinu), 7.
Adanison, R. S., Leaves of certain

species of Veronica, 4; Ecology of a

Cambs. woodland, 10.
Address, Presidential, 17-29.
Aldabra and neiglibouring Islands

(Fryer), 2 ; s^ee Seychelles.
Algnj, Freshwater, from the South

Orkneys (Fritsch), 12.
Alien plants from banks of River Tweed

(Hayward), 3, 48-51.
Amber, see BlattidiC, Dermaptera.
A 1)1 ph id i lit urn opei-culafum. Clap. &

Lachm., at Port Erin (Herduian),

45- 47-
Androgynous inflorescences of Maize,

exhibited (Worsdell), 2.
Anniversary Meeting, 12-44.
Apoidea of the Seychelles (Cockerell),

Arabis alpina, Linn., exhibited (Druce),

3-
Aranese, Opiliones, and Pseudo-
scorpiones from the Seychelles

(Hirst), 8.
Arber, E. A.

105.
Archer-Hind,

N., Councillor retired,

T. H., deceased, 12 ;

obituary, 32.
Associates deceased, and elected, 13.
Auditors elected, 1 1.
Autochrou\e photographs of certain

species of Iris, shown (Dykes), 7.

Bage, Miss P., admitted, 46 ;
9 ; proposed, 7.

elected,

Baker, ]\Iiss S. M., Brown Seaweeds of

the Salt-Marsh, 11.
Balani-e Slieet, »ec Cash Statement.
Bamboo-rope from Central Fokien,

exhibited (Dunn), 7.
Bateson, Prof. W., admitted, 4.
Batrachians and Rei)tiles from the

Seychelles and Aldabra (Boulenger),

8.
Beddome, Col. R. H., deceased, 12;

obituary, 32.
Belt, A., admitted, 9 ; elected, i.
Benefactions, 97-104.
Bennett, A., elected Associate, 2;

proposed, 4.
Bigelow, H. B., Siphonophora of

■ Research ' Biscayan Plankton, 2.
Bisset, J., deceased, 12; obituary, 34.
Blackman, Prof. V. H., elected Coun-
cillor, 16.
Blattidse enclosed in Amber (Shelford),

12.
Borboridse of the Seychelles (Collin),

47-
Botanical Secretary (Dr. 0. Stapf)

elected, 16.
Botrychoplites cornufus, Oliv., "Wood-
carving riddled bv, exhibited

(Worsdell), 2.
Boulenger, Gr. A., Batrachians and

Reptiles from the Seychelles and

Aldabra, 8.
Boulger, Prof. G. S., appointed

Scrutineer, 16.
Brai'hyura, Marine, from the Indian

Ocean (Ratlibun), 8.
Bruffia caudata, Lindl., in flower,

exhibited (Longstalf), 48.
Brockman, see Drake-Brockman.
Broughton, H., admitted, i.

IXDEX.

107

Brown, J. M., Xew and little-known

British Khizopods, 12.
Bryozoa, see Bolyzoa.
Biillen, Kev. R. A., exhibited Bythinella

jiudiraci, Lucard, and JSiphurc/us

jjlatcaui, Chevreiix, 5.
Burr, Dr. M., Dermaptera (Earwigs)

])reserved in Aiuber, 9.
Burton, sec 8an ford-Burton.
Burv, 11., elected Councillor, 16.
Bi/tkincUa padiraci, Locard, exhibited

(Bullen), 5.

Cambs. woodland, Eciology of a
(Adamson), 10.

Carboniferoua Period, Fauna of (Wood-
ward), 45.

Carruthers, J. B., deceased, 12;
obituary, 35.

Carson, Miss M., admitted, 4; elected,
3 ; proposed, i.

Cash Statement received and adopted,
12 ; — as audited, 14-15-

Cecidomyiida; of the Seychelles (Kieffer),
6.

Central Fokien, Lantern-slides of photo-
graphs of, shown (Dunn), 7 ; Bamboo-
rope from, exhibited (Dunn), 47.

China, sec Central Fokien, Chinese.

Chinese Ferns (Matthew), 7 ; fio\vering-
plauts (Dunn), 7.

Chirouomidiie of the Seychelles (Kieffer),
6.

CharophyUum aureum, Linn., exhibited
(Druce), 3.

Clarke, W. A., deceased, xt. ; obituary,
36.

Cockerell, Prof. T. D. A., Apoidea of
the Seychelles, 47.

Coffin, T. VV. deceased, 12.

Cole, W., elected Associate, 4 ; pro-
posed, 2.

Collin, J. E., Borboridre and Phorid;c
of the Seychelles 47.

Cooke, Dr. T., deceased, 12; obituary,
36.

Copepoda, see Harpactid Copepoda.

Corfe, Miss B. O., exhibited water-
colour drawings of wild flowers, 4 ;
— Lepidoptera from Toronto, 5.

Councillors elected, 16; retired, 105.

Crisp, Sir F'., appointed V.-P., 45 ;
elected Councillor, 16 ; exhibited
monstrosity in the F'oxglove, 48.

Crocc Jilipeuids, Westw., Life-history
of (Imms), 47.

Crossland, Charles, withdrawn, 13.

Crossland, Cyril, Physical description
of Khor Dongonab, 6.

Culicidic of the Seychelles (Theobald),
47-

Cunningtou, Miss H. M., Anatomy of
Euhaiiis acoruides. Rich., 47.

Cynipida of the Seychelles (Kieffer),
4-7-

Deaths recorded, 12-13.

de F'raine, Dr. E., see Moss, Dr. C. E.

de Gaye, J. A., admitted, 11 ; elected,
3 ; proposed, i.

Deudy, Prof. A., communication from
Prof. Herdman, 9 ; elected Auditor,
1 1 ; elected Councillor and Secretary,
16; showed lantern-slides, and a
specimen, of New Zealand sponges,

—!— and G. E. Nicholls, On the Sub-
commissural Organ and Reissuer'a
F'ibre, 5.

Dermaptera (Earwigs) preserved in
Amber (Burr), 9.

Deverell, L. C, withdrawn, 13.

Digitaria didactyla, Willd., exhibited
(itapf), 6.

Donations in aid of Publications, 96 ;
— to Library, 71 ; — to the Society
(1790-1911), 97.

Drake-Brockman, R. E., proposed, 7 ;
elected, 9.

Driesch, Dr. H., elected Foreign Mem-
ber, 12 ; proposed, 8.

Druce, G. C, exhibited Utricularia
oelirolcuca, U. Bremii, Arahis alpina,
and Ch(£rophyllum aureum, 3.

Druce, H., elected Auditor, 11.

Dunn, S. T., Chinese Flowering-Plants,
7 ; exhibited bamboo-rope from Cen-
tral Fokien, 7 ; — lantern-slides of
photographs of Central Fokien, 7 ;
Revision of the Genus Adinidia, 7.

Dykes, W. R., showed autochrome
photographs of certain species of
Iris, 7.

Earwigs, sec Dermaptera.

Ecology of a Cambs. woodland (Adam-
son), 10.

Elections, number of, 13.

Enhcdus acoroides. Rich., Anatomy of,
(Cunnington), 47.

Enock, F., showed lantern-slides of
Mymar, 47.

Euphansiacea, see Nysidacea.

Eyles, F., proposed, 11 ; elected 45.

Falkland Islands, Flora of the (Wright),

Farmer, Prof. J. B., Councillor retired,
105.

io8

INDEX.

Fauna of the Carbon iferous Period

(VVoodwiird), 45.
Fawcell, W., sliowocl Sci/halium jamai-

cense, Scliott & Eiidl., aud Musa

■paradisiaca var. snjjic/t/UM, 47.
Fellows dfcwKsed, 12; elected, 13;

willidniwn, 13.
Ferns, Cbinese (Matthew), 7,
Financial Statement, see Cash State-

n)ent.
Flora of the Falkland Islands (Wright),

<;.
Flowering-plants, Chinese (Dunn), 7.
Foreign Members deceased, aud elected,

■3-

Fossorial ITymenoptera of tiie Indian

Ocean (Turner), 6.
Fowler, Dr. G. II., communication by

(Bigelo™), 2; Councillor retired,

105.
Fowler, Canon W. W., communication

by (Imn>s), 47.
Fox, A. K., deceased, 12 ; obituary, 37.
Foxglove, Monstrosities in the, exhibited

(Crisp. Stel)bing), 48.
Friend, Kev. II., elected, 45 ; proposed,

1 1.
Fritsch, Dr. F. E., Freshwater Algae

from the South Orkneys, 12.
Fryer, J. C. F., Aldabra and neigh-
bouring Islands, 2 ; Lepidoptera of

the Seychelles, 47.
Fullerton, M. B., admitted, 11 ; elected,

9 ; proposed, 7.

Galton, the late Sir Francis, mentioned,

5-

Gardiner, Prof. J. S., communications
by : (Fryer), 2 ; (Hickson), 12 ; (Hirst
and others), 8 ; (Kietfer and others),
47; (Tattersall, Thoniely), 9; (Tur-
ner and others), 6; elected Councillor,
16.

General Secretary, Annual Report of,
12 ; election of (Dr. B. I). Jackson),
16.

Gepp, A., Report on the Inter. Congr.
of Bnt., 191 1, 52.

Gerrard, E., deceased, 2, 13 ; obituary,

37-

Goodall, T. B., elected, 3 ; proposed, i.

Goodrich, E. S., elected Councillor,
16.

Grijfifhsia qlohifcra, J. Ag., exhibited
(Holmes), 8.

Groom, Prof. P.. communication by
(Cimnington), 47.

Groves, II., elected Auditor, 11; — Coun-
cillor, 16; Report of, on liic Inter.
Congr. of Bot., 191 1. 52.

Ilalkct, Miss A. C, admitted, 46 ; elect-
ed, 45 ; proposed, 1 1.

Ilarnier, S. F., on the terms Polyzoa
and Bryozoa, 70.

Ilarpactid Copepoda, Three species of
(Norman), 7.

Hart, J. II., deceased, 12; obituary,

39-

llayward, Mias I. M., adtnitted, 3; on
alien plants from banks of RiTer
Tweed, 3, 48-51.

Henderson, Dr. G., showed lantern-
slide of the bead of a Wa'terbuck, 47.

Henslow, Prof. G., Origin of Mono-
cotyledons, 3 ; Origin of Flantayo
mariiima and 1\ a/j/iiia, 3.

Herdman, Prof. W. A., Amphidininm
ojyerculatum, Clap. & Laclim., at Port
Erin, 45, 47 ; elected Councillor, 16 ;
On the use of the term Polyzoa, 9 ;
On J. V. Thompson's use of the term
" Polyzoa," 62 ; Summer Plankton
in the Irish Sea, 2.

Hertwig, Prof. R. von, proposed as, and
elected, Foreign Member, 8, 12.

Ilexactinia; from New Soutii Wales
(Wilsmore), 7.

Hickson, Prof. S. J., rolytrema and
some allied genera, 12.

Hill, A. W., elected Councillor, 16.

HilL Prof. J. P., communication by
(Wilsmore), 7; Councillor retired,
105.

Hind, see Archer-Hind.

Hindle, Dr. E,, admitted, 9; elected, 2.

Hirst, A. S., Aranca;, Opiliones, and
Pseudoscorpiones from the Sey-
chelles, 8.

Holden, H. S., admitted, 4.

Holland, Kev. M., admitted, 5 ; elected,
4 ; proposed, 2.

Holmes, E. M., exhibited Griffilhsia
(jlohifera, J. Ag., 8.

Hooker, Sir Joseph, letter of congratu-
lation to, 46.

Hopkinson, J., Councillor retired, 105 ;
showed lantern-slides of j)hotograpli3
of, aud exhibited specimens of rock
from, Sweden, 9.

Hovendeu, F., deceased. 12; obituary,

39-
Hudson, F. C, elected, 3 ; proposed, i.
Hynienoptera, Fossorial, of the Indiau

Ocean (Tirner), 6.

Imms, Prof. A. D., Life-history of Crcce
filipeiinis, Westw., 47.

Indian Ocean, Fossorial ITymenoptera
of the (Turner), 6; Marine Brachyura
from the (Ralhbuu), 8 ; Marine

IXDEX.

Polyzoa from the (Tliornely), 9 ;
Nysidacea and Eupliausiacea from
the (Tattersall), 9.

International Congress of Botany Re-
ports : (Stapf), 4, 51, 55 ; (Groves &
Gepp), 52 ; (Cotton), 54.

Iris, autooliromp photoffraplis of certain
species of, sliown (Dykes), 7.

Irish Sea, see Plankton.

Jackson, Dr. B. D., elected Conncillor
and Secretary, 16 ; exhibited a mon-
strous pear, 21 ; on some portraits of
Carl von Linne, 6. 56-61 ; on the old
Botanic Garden at Uppsala, 8.

Jones, W. N., elected, 46; proposed, 12.

Johnson, N. M., admitted, 11 ; elected,
3 ; proposed, i.

Kertesz, Dr. K., Stratiomyiida of the
Seychelles. 6.

Klior Dongonab, Physical description
of (Crossland), 6.

KiefFer, J. J.. Cecidomyiidaj and Chiro-
nomidie of the Seychelles, 6 ; Cyni-
pidie and Proctotrupoidea of the
Seychelles, 47.

Klebs, Prof. G., elected Foreign Mem-
ber, 12; proposed, 8.

Leaves of certain species of Veronka

(Adamson), 4.
Lee, E., admitted, 46 ; elected, 45 ;

proposed, 11.
Lepidium iieglecfum, Thell., andZ. den-

nijiorum, Schrad., exhibited (Salmon),

8.
Lepidoptera from Toronto exhibited

(Corfe), 5; — of the Seychelles

(Fryer), 47.
Lewis, E. J., withdrawn, 13.
Librarian's report, 13.
Library Additions, 73-95.
Linne, Carl von, on some portraits of

(Gen. Sec ), 6, 56-61.
Linnean Medal presented to Count
I Solms-Laubach, 30.

L< ilium per enne, Linn., mentioned, 6.
Longstaff, Mrs., siiowed Brassia caudaia,

Lindl., in flower, 48.

Maize with androgynous inflorescences

exhibited (Worsdell), 2.
Masterman, A. T., withdrawn, 13.
Matthew, Fleet-Surgeon, Chinese Ferns,

7-

109

Meade-Waldo, G., Wasps of the Sey-
chelles. 47.
Medal, Linnean, presented to Count

Solms-Laubach, 30.
Meek, Capt. C. F. U., Spermatogenesis

of Sfcnohothrus viridulmi, 3.
Meyrick, E., Tortricina and Tineina of

the Seychelles and Aldabra, 6.
Minchin, Prof. E. A., admitted, 5 ;

elected, i.
Monckton, H. W., appointed V.-P.,45 ;

elected Councillor and Treasurer, 16 ;

showed lantern-slides of photograplis

of Sweden, 8.
Monocotyledons, Origin of (Henslow),

3-
Moss, Dr. C. E., E. G. Salisbury, and

Dr. E. de Fraiue, The Genus Sali-

cornia, 11.
Moulton, J. C, elected, 45 ; proposed,

II.
Mundy, H. G., elected, 4; proposed, 2.
Murray, J. G., elected, 45; proposed,

1 1.
Masu paradisiaca var. sapie/itum, shown

(Fawcett), 47.
Ml/mar, lantern -slides of, shown

(Euock), 47.

Navlcula AmphisbcBiia at Port Erin

(Herdman), 47.
Nawaschin, Prof. S. G., proposed as,

and elected. Foreign Member, 8, iz.
Nevill, C. St. J., admitted, 3 ; elected,

2.
New South Wales, see Wilsmore, Mrs

L. J.
New Zealand, sec Dendy, Prof. A.
NichoUs, G. E., see Dendy, Prof. A.
Kiphargus plateaui, Chevreux, exhibited

(Bullen), 5.
Norman, Rev. Canon, Three species of

Harpictid Copepoda, 7.
Nysidacea and Euphausiacea from the

Indian Ocej,n (Tattersall), 9.

Obituary Notices, 32-41.

Oliver, Prof. F. W., communication by

(Baker), 11 ; elected Councillor, 16;

Vote of thanks seconded by, 29.
Opiliones, sec Aranece.
Origin of Monocotyledons (Henslow),

3 ; — of Plantago maritima and

P. alpina (Henslow), 3.
Orkneys, South, see Fritsch, Dr. F. E.

Parsons. Miss E M. E., admitted, 4 ;
elected, 3 ; proposed, i.

INDEX.

I'alrun, Consent of King George V. to

become, i.
Pear, monstrous, oxliibited (Gen. Sec),

2.

Penard, Dr. E., elected Foreign Mem-
ber, 12 ; proposed, 8.
riioi idee of tbe Seycbellea (Collin), 47.
Pliysieal descri|)tion of Khor Dongoiiab

(Crossland), 6.
Plankton, Summer, in the Irish Sea

(Herdman), 2 ; see Siplioiiophora.
lH(niia(]o maridma and P. a/pina,

Origin of (Henslow), 3.
Po/i/tirma and some allied genera

(ilick.son), 12.
Polyzoa, Marine, from the Indian

Ocean (Thoruelj), 9.
Polyzua and Bryozoa, The terms (Steb-

bing), 9, 12, 61, 64-6S ; (Harmcr),

70; (Herdman), 9. 62 ; (Waters), 71.
Port Ji)rin, see Herdman, Prof. VV. A.
Poulton, Prof. E. P., appointed V.-P.,

45; elected Councillor, 16.
Powell, Lt.-Col. S., deceased, 12;

elected, 3 ; obituary, 40 ; proposed, i.
Pniin, Lt.-Col. D., Vote of thank.s

moved by, 29.
President elected (Dr. D. H. Scott), 16.
Presidential Address, 17-29.
Prnctotrupoidea of the Seychelles

(Kieffer), 47.
Pseudoscorpiones, see Araneie.

Rathbun, Miss M. J.. Marine Brachyura
from the Indian Ocean, 8.

Red Sea, see Sponges.

Reid, Clement, appointed Scrutineer,
13, 16.

Reissner's Fibre, see Dendy, Prof. A.

Rendle, Dr. A. B., appointed V.-P., 45 ;
Councillor, 16; elected Auditor, u.

Reptiles, see Batrachians.

Rbizopods, British, New and little-
known (Brown), 12.

Ridewood, Dr. W. G., elected Coun-
cillor, 16.

Row, R. W. IT., Non-calcareous Sponges
from the Red Sea, 4.

Eiihus Idcpus, Abnormal form of, ex-
hibited (Trail), 2.

RaUcnrnin. The Genus (Moss, Salisbury,

and de Fraine), 11.
Salisbury, E. G., sec Moss, Dr. C. E.
Salmon,' C. E., exhibited Lcpidium

vrfilecfum, ThelL, and L. densijlontm,

Schrad.. 8.
Salt-Marsh, see Seaweeds.
San ford-Burton, H., deceased, 12.

Saunders, Miss E. R., elected Councillor,
16.

Scott, Dr. D. H., appointed Vice-
Presidents, 45 ; elected Councillor
and President, 16; nominated 8<'ruti-
neers, 13, 16; Presidential Address
of, 17-29.

Scott, Mrs. D. II., gave lantern ex-
hibition of new species of Tragtiairia,
10.

Scrutineers appointed, 13, 16.

Scyhalhnn jamaicense, Schott & End!.,
shown (Fawcetl), 47.

Seaweeds, Brown, of the Salt-Marsli
(Bakor), 1 1.

Secretaries elected, 16.

Seychelles, Apoidea (Cockerell), 47;
Araneae, Opiiiones, and Pseudo-
seorpiones from the (Ilirsti, 8 ;
Batrachians and Reptiles from the,
and Aldabra (Boulenger), 8; Bor-
boridae, 47 ; Cecidomyiid.T of the
(Kieft'er), 6; Chironomidaj of the
(Kieffer), 6 ; Culicidae (Theobold) of
the, 47 ; Cynipida; and Proctotru-
poidea (Kietfer), 47 ; Lepidoptera
(Frj'er), 47 ; Phoridse (Collin), 47 ;
Stratiomyiidaj of the (Kertesz), 6 ;
Tortricina and Tineina of the, and
Adabra (Meyrick), 6 ; Wasps (Meade-
Waldo), 47.

Shaw, F. J. F., proposed, 1 1 ; elected,

45-
Shelford, R., Blattida enclosed in

Amber, 12.
Siphonophora of 'Research' Biscayan

Plankton (Bigelow), 2.
Smith, E. A., withdrawn, 13.
Soames, H. A., withdrawn. 13.
Soar, C. D., admitted, 11 ; elected, 9;

proposed, 7.
Solm.s-Laubacb, Count Hermann, to

receive the Linnean Medal, 11 ;

Linnean Medal presented to, 30 ; his

thanks, 31.
Soper, F. L., deceased, 12; obituary, 40.
Spengel, Prof. J. W., elected Foreign

Member, 12; proposed, 8.
Spermatogenesis of Stenohothrus viri-

didiis (Meek), 3.
Sponges, Lantern-slides, and a speci-
men, of New Zealand, shown (Dendy),

7 ; Non-calcareous, from the Red

Sea (Row), 4.
SpoTOCarpon elegans, exhibited (Scott),

10.
Stapf, Dr. O., elected Councillor and

Seci'etary, 16; exhibited Du/itaria

dldactyla, Wiild., from Sydney, 6 ;

Report on the Inter. Congr. of Bot.,

1911,4, 5'. 55-

nS"DEX.

Stebbing, Mrs. M. A., exliibitecl mons-
trosity in the Foxglove. 48.

Stebbing, Ee7. T. E. R.. nppointctl
Scrutineer, 13, 16; On J. V. Tlioni]!-
son and his Polyzoa, 12, 64-68 ; On
J aunfhohipsovia. Bale, 69 ; Tiie terms
Polyzoa and Brjozoa, 9, 61.

Stenohofhrus viridulus, Spermatogenesis
of (Meek), 3.

Stewart, S. A., deceased, 2, 13 ; obituary,
40.

Stratiomyiidre of the Seychelles (Ker-
tesz), 6.

SiilvOoramissural Organ and Reissner's
Fibre (Dendy and Nichulls), 5.

Sweden. Lantern-slides of photographs
of, shown (Ilopkinson), 9 ; (Monck-
ton), 8 ; specimens of rock from,
exhibited, 9.

Sydney, see Stapf, Dr. O.

Sykes, E. E., withdrawn, 13.

Tansley, A. G., communications by

(Adanison), 4. 10.
Tattersall, W. M., Nysidacea and Eu-

phansiacea from the Indian Ocean, 9.
Theobald, F. V., Ciilicidte of the Sey-
chelles, 47.
Thomas, Miss E. N., elected Councillor,

16.
Thompson, II. S., elected, 3 ; proposed,

I.
Thompson, J. V., and his Polj-zoa

(Stebbing), 12; his use of the term

"Polyzoa" (Herdman), 62.
Thornely, Miss L. E., Marine Polyzoa

from the Indian Ocean, 9.
Tineina, see Tortricina.
Toronto, Sfc Corfe, Miss B. O.
Tortricina and Tineinaof the Seychelles

and Aldabra (Meyrick), 6.
Trail, Prof. J. W. H., exhibited au

abnormal form of Ihibus lilceiis, 2.
Traquairia, Lantern exhibition of new

species of (Scott), 10.
Treasurer elected (H. W. Monckton),

16. .
Treub, Dr. M., deceased, 2, 13 ; obitmry,

41-
Turner, R.E.,Fossorial Hymenoptera of

the Iftdian Ocean, 6.
Tweed, Eiver, see Hayward, Miss I. M.

Uppsala, Old Botanic Garden at (Gen.

Sec), 8.
I'/f/cii/aria ochroleura, Hartm., and

U. Bremii, Heer, exhibited (Druce),

3-

Vaunthomfsonia , Bate (Stebbing), 69.
I'eroir/ca, Leaves of certain species of

(Adamson), 4.
Vice-Presidents appointed, 45.

Wailes, G. K., admitted, 46 ; elected,

II ; proposed, 8.
Waldo, see Meade-^Yaldo.
Walker, A. O., appointed Scrutineer,

16.
W.ilker, C. E., withdi-awn, 13.
Wasps of the Seychelles (Meade- Waldo),

47-
Waterbuck, Lantern-slide of the head of

a, shown (Henderson), 47.
Water-colour drawings of wild flowers,

exhibited (Corfe), 4.
Waterfall, C, elected. 45 ; proposed, 1 1.
Waters, A. W., On the terms Polyzoa

and Bryozoa, 71.
Watson, Eev. E. B., deceased, 12 ;

obitnary, 43.
Whitman, C. O., deceased, 13.
Wickes, W. D., deceased, 12.
Wilsmore, Mrs. L. J., Hexactinia; from

New South Wales, 7.
Wilson, Prof. E. B., proposed ns,

and elected, Foreign Member, 8, 12.
Wilson, M., admitted, 46; elected, 45 ;

proposed, 11.
Withdrawals, 13.
Woodward, Dr. A. S., elected Councillor,

16; On the Fauna of the Carboni-
ferous Period, 45.
Worsdell, W. C, exhibited maize show-
ing androgynous inflorescences, and

wood-carving riddled by Hbfrycho-

ph'fes cornvius, Oliv., 2.
Wright, C. H., Flora of the Falkland

Islands, 5.

Zeitz, A. H. C, withdrawn, 13.
Zoological Secretary elected (Prof. A.
Deudy), i6.

PIUNTEU UV TAYI.OK AND FRANCIS, RED HON COUUT, FLEET STREET.

To face Title.]

Proc. Linn. Soc, Session 1911-1912.

JOSEPH DALTON HOOKER
at the age of 51.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDOK

124TII SESSION.

From November 1011 to June 1912.

L 0 N D 0 1\

PRINTED FOR THE LINNEAN SOCIETY,
BURLINGTOa HOUSE, PICCADILLY, W.

1912.

PRINTED UY TAYLOB AND FRANCIS.
KED MOX COURT, FLEET STREET

'/'

CONTENTS.

List of Publications issued iv

Proceedings of the 124th Session r

Presidential Address 26

Obituaries 42

Abstracts of Papers 71

Additions to the Library 91

Benefactions, 17^'0-1 912 no

Index 118

Supplement.
Index to the Linnean Herbarium.

/a'.utC-

PUBLICATIONS: Session July 191 I-July V,)]2.

.Tournal, Botany.

Vol. XXXIX. No. '27:'>. 7,-

,, 274. 12/-

Vol. XL. „ 275. 22/-

„ 270. 18/-
,. 277. 7/-

„ 278. (Sept.)

Vol. XLI. ., 279. 14/-

Joiiriial, Zoolog}'".

VoL XXX r. Xo. 20S. 18/-

Vol. XXXI 1. .. 211. 8/-

„ 212. 5/-

Trausactions, Botany.

Vol. VII. Part 10. 3/-

., 17. 8/-

„ 18. 5/-
Transactions, Zoology.

Vol. XI. Part 8. 4/-

„ 9. 2/0

„ 10. 2/6

Vol. XIV. ., 2. 20/-

„ 3. 28/-

.. 4. o/-

Vol. XV. .. 1. 29/-

Proceedings, 123rcl Session, Octobei' 1911.

List of [Fellows, Associates, and Foreign Members], Nov. 19 11,

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

LINNEiN SOCIETY OF LONDON.

(ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTY-FOURTH SESSION,
1911-1912.)

November 2nd, 1911.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 15th June, 1911,
were read and confirmed.

Mr. "William ISTeiLson Jones, M.A., Mr. Charles Waterfall, and
Mr. Richard Siddoway Bagnall were admitted Fellows.

Mr. James Wales Audas, Mr. Claude Keith Bancroft, B.A.,
William John Dakin, D.Sc, Miss Ruth Mary Cardew, Mr. John
Hughes, Thomas Harvey Johnston, M.A., D.Sc, Robert Laurie,
M.B., Ch.B. (Glasg.), B.Sc. (Edin.), AViUiam McRae, B.Sc, Sir
Frederick William Moore, M.A., M.R.I.A., Dr. Annie Porter,
B.Sc. (Lond.), Albert MaUns Smith, M.A. (Cantab.), Miss Edith
Layard Sfepiiens, B.A. (Cape), Miss Elsie Maud Wakefield, and
Alfred James Wilmott, B.A (Cantab.), were proposed as Fellows.

The President read the following reply by Sir Joseph Hooker,
in response to the letter of congratulation sent to him from the
General Meeting of the 15th June : —

The Camp, Suniiingdale>
\2bth June, 1911.]
My dear President,

The warm congratulations with which I have been greeted
by my fellow-members of the Linnean Society on the approach
of my 94th birthday have moved me more deeply than I can
express. From no other association of scientific labourers could

LINN. SOC. PROCEEDIiyfGS. — SESSION 1911-1912. h

2 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

greetings be so welcome to me, because of the esteem and afEection
I feel for the Society as one of its oldest members and because of
my descent, as grandson and son of two of its earliest.

Eequesting you to make known to my fellow-members my
lioarty appreciation of their affectionate congratulation and my
own best wishes for the continuatiou of its increasing prosperity,

Believe me, sincerely yours,

(Signed) Jos. D. Hookee.
The President,
Linn can Society.

Dr. A. B. Rexdle, V.-P., having taken the Chair: —

Dr. D. H. Scott gave an account of the Palaeozoic Fern,
Zijgopteris Grayi ("Williamson). (Subsequently published in the
' Annals of Botany,' vol. xxvi. no. ci, 1912, pp. 139-67, 5 pis..

Dr. Rendle having spoken on the subject of the paper, left the
Chair, and the President resumed.

A paper, by Miss Edith E. Bamford, entitled "Pelagic Actinian
Larvae," and communicated by Prof. J. Stanley Gardiner, F.R.S.,
E.L.S., was read in abstract.

Mr. Alfred 0. Walker contributed a paper on " The Distri-
bution of Elodea canadensis, Michx., in the British Isles in 1909."
(Abstract, p. 71.)

A discussion followed, in which the following took part : —
Mr. James Groves, Mr. E. M. Holmes, the Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing,
Prof. J. W. H. Trail, Dr. Margaret Benson, Mr. II. N. Dixon,
Mr. J. C. Sheustone, Prof. A. Dendy, Dr. O. Stapf, Mr. Henry
Groves, Dr. A. B. Rendle, and the President.

Dr. James Murie exhibited sets of specimens of the " Slipper
Limpet" {Crepidula fornicata), the shells themselves in gra-
duated series and living examples attached to oysters, mussels, tfec.
These were obtained in the Essex waters, by dredging, and from
shallow muddy shore tracts.

The "Limpets" have now become a nuisance on the oyster-beds
of Kent and Essex. Originally they were introduced from America,
among the barrelled oysters brought over for relaying. They have
since become thorougldy naturalised, and on the Blackweter and
River Crouch are dredged up in tons, attached to the oysters,
mussels, &c.

Unlike the Starfish, devourers and arch-enemies of the oyster,
the Mussels, which literally smother them, or the Whelk Tingles,
which bore through their shells, the " Slipper Limpet " is more of
a commensal parasite and messmate, partaking of the oyster's
food.

The labour and expense involved in constant dredging for them

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDOK.

renders them a serious menace to oyster-culture, as likewise the
necessity for individually chopping them off by " cultack " before
the oysters are presentable for sale.

Prof. A. Dendy and tlie President made remarks, and Dr. Murie
briefly replied.

Mr. Alfred O. Walker exhibited Clerodendron trichotomum,
Thunb., in fruit, a result of the past abnormal summer, explaining
that, although the plant frequently flowered in England, this year
is the first time it had fruited, the same occurrence being also
observed at Kew.

Mr. R. S. Bagnall briefly i*eferred to three interesting captures
lie had lately made in the county of Durham, namely, species of
Di^ylopora and Pauropoda, and of Protunt first recorded as British.

November 16th, 1911.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 2nd November,
1911, were read and confirmed.

Mr. James M'Crone Douie, C.S.I., Mr. John William Haigh
Johnson, B.Sc, and Miss Beatrice Lindsay, were proposed as
Pellows.

Dr. Ebgixald R. Gates, M.A., Ph.D., then gave the main
outlines of his paper, communicated by Dr. Marie Stopes, F.L.S.,
on " Certain aspects of the Mutation Problem in Oenothera." He
stated that : —

Work with the Oenotheras has developed in several directions,
all bearing on the general question of the place to be assigned
to mutation as an evolutionary factor. An investigation of the
behaviour of the Oenotheras in heredity and variation from several
points of view, gives a broader basis for the interpretation of the
evolutionary significance of these phenomena than has hitherto
been possible in most other genera.

The cj^tological evidence shows that in most of tlie mutants
from Oenothera LamnrcJciana the chromosome number is unchanged,
but in the mutant O.glgas it is doubled. Hence mutants originate
in various ways. Evidence tends to show that the chromosome
doubling in 0. gigas probably occurred either in the fertilized e^^g,
or in a megaspore mother-cell which afterwards developed apo-
gamously.

On tlie other hand, in certain cases the mutational change
probably occurs during the reduction divisions. Thus 0. rubri-
cahjx is a mutant from 0. rubrinervis which produces an extreme

62

4 PROCEEDIXGS OF THE

iiinount of pigineiit ; iiiiil wlieii t-rossed with tlie parent type the
new cbiinicter behaves as a MeiidcHaii dominant, and so as to
show that the original mutant individual was Iieterozygous and
])robably originated from a cross between a germ-cell in which
tlie new dominant character appeared and one in which it was
lacking.

From this and much other evidence, mutation in Oenothera
appears to be due to a general condition of germinal instability,
which in turn is probably connected with crossing in theancestr)'.
This, however, by no means deprives it of evolutionary significance,
for all open-pollinated species of plants are h^'brids in the sense
that various races have participated in their immediate ancestry.

The paper, which was illustrated by lantern-slides, was discussed'
by Dr. Helen Fraser and the President, the author replying.

Mr. Gr. Clvbidoe Druce, in his exhibition entitled " Some
Floristic results of the International Phytogeographic Excursion
through the British Isles " during the past summer, gave an
account of the places visited during the five weeks spent on the
tour, and touched on the species and varieties discovered. (Abstract,

P- 77-)

Dr. C. E. xMoss (visitor), the Eev. T. E. R. Stehbing, Mr. William
Fawcett, and Mr. .1. C. Sheustone discussed certain points raised,
and Mr. Druce replied.

Mr. Arthur W. Hill showed drawings of a viviparous speci-
men of Juncus bufonius, in which the seedlings were seen emerging
from the parent capsule.

Mr. N. C. Mao'amara contributed some remarks on " Muta-
tions in Foxglove plants," which was communicated by Prof. A.
Dexdt, and read by the General Secretary, as follows : —

The following record is intended to supplement the communi-
cation made to the Linnean Society, on my behalf, by Prof. A.
Dendy, F.K.S., on the 16th of June, 1910, concerning mutations
in cei'tain Foxglove plants grown at Chorley Wood, Herts.

From a packet of Foxglove seeds {Dujitalis ^^urpurea) sown in
the year 1906, fifty-four plants were, in June 1907, planted in a
shrubbery of fir-trees with an undergrowth of laurels. Of these
plants fifty-one grew into normal Foxgloves, but the three re-
maining plants were sports which we may distinguish by the
letters A, J?, and C.

A. In this plant the flowers of the lower half of the stem
possessed only a bifid upper petal and seven stamens united at
their bases. The flowei's of the upper part of the spike were
normal.

B. A fine, \\ ell-grown plant 4|| feet high ; throughout the

LINNEAN SOCIETY OP LONDON. 5

whole length of the spike the flower consisted of a bifid upper
petal, seven stamens, and style. The upper part of this spike was
isolated ; it produced abundant self-fertilized seed.

C. The spike of this ])lant grew to be 5 feet high ; from base to
apex its flowers consisted of nine stamens and a style, with no
vestige of petals.

It is unnecessary to follow the history of plant A, as it was
only the lower part of the spike in which the flowers were abnormal,
and the stem was not isolated.

Seed taken from tlie upper covered part of the plant B
(described above) germinated abundantly ; twenty-one of these
plants flowered in 1^09. Of these twenty-one plants thirteen
produced spikes of the parent type, and eight produced normal
Poxglove flow'Crs. One of the thirteen plants grew to be 5 feet
1 inch high, its spike producing one bifid petal and a style ; but
its terminal fiower consisted of twenty-two stamens and a large
flask-shaped carpel (divided into seven compartments) and style,
but having no corolla, that is, it had no petals. (As shown in
photograph exhibited.)

The season of 1909 was sunless with constant rain ; conse-
quently, all covered plants suffered much from mildew, but I
managed to collect some self-fertilized seed from the terminal
flower of the plant referred to, and this seed germinated and
flowei-ed in 1911. Every one of the twelve plants I reared from
tlie seed of the terminal flower produced flowers precisely like the
parent. Two of these plants were isolated and their self-fertilized
seed germinated freely (September, 1911).

The seed originally collected from the covered part of plant C
of 1007, had produced plants which in 1909 gave flowers precisely
similar to the parent plant ; self-fertilized seed from these plants
(1909) in 1911 produced plants exactly like those of 1907, ■i.e.,
flowers having nine stamens and a style but no petals ; self-
fertilized seed from these plants are now (September, 1911)
germinating freely. Some of the plants of 1909, however, in
place of a tall single spike grew some seven or eight shorter spikes,
each flower of which had nine stamens but no petals.

It seems that a certain number of the Foxglove seeds sown in
the year 1906 contained elements in a condition such as that
described by de Vries as being " impressed by an impulsive muta-
bility,"' for some of the flowers produced by these seeds were
sports. Seeds from these sports produced their like in 1909 ;
and, further, these latter plants produced some terminal flowers
totally differing in character from the parent sport from which
they were derived. Seeds from these terminal flowers produced
their like in the year 1911 ; so that 1 have now two different strains
of Foxglove plants produced from the seeds sown in 1906, and these
strains have been produced from self-fertilized flowers, that is,
from flowers carefully protected from insects or other means
of cross-fertilization. If other observers would record their

PIIOCEEDIXGS OF THE

experience as to the behaviour of sports of this kind, in the course
of time we might hope to possess data sufficient to enable us to
form some reasonable idea as to the i'requeucy, and above all»
the permanency of such mutations in wild types of plants.

December 7th, 1911.
Dr. D. H. ScoxT, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the IGth November,
1911, were read and confirmed.

Mr, Frank Evans, Mr. George William Howes, and Dr. Ealph
Vincent were proposed as Fellows.

Mr. James Wales Audas, Mr. Claude Keith Bancroft, B.A.,
Miss Kuth Mary Cardew, AVilliam John Dakiii, D.Sc, Mr. John
Hughes, John Harvey Johnston, M.A., D.Sc, Eobert Laurie,
M.B., Ch.B. (Glasg.), B.Sc. (Edin.), William McEae, B.Sc, Sir
Frederick William Moore, M.A., M.E.I.A., Dr. Annie Porter,
B.Sc. (Lond.), Albert Malins Smith, M.A. (Cantab.), Miss Edith
Layard Stephens, B.A. (Cape), Miss Elsie Maud Wakefield, and
Alfred James Wilmott, B.A. (Cantab.), were elected Fellows.

Mr. H. N. Dixon read his paper entitled " On some Mosses of
New Zealand."

Dr. Geokge Hendeeson then showed a series of more than
70 slides, taken during an official mission through Kashmir, Little
Tibet, and Turkestan in 1870. The original photographs had
been lost sight of, but having recently been discovered in the
keeping of a friend, lantern-slides had been made from them, and
were now shown, with explanatioiif^ by the author. He traced
the progress of the expedition from Lahore to Yarkand, where the
series ended.

Dr. Stapf and the President commented on the interest of the
exhibition, and the botanical results obtained 40 years ago.

Dr. Hendersox also showed three variations in the foliage of
Ahws (jlvtinosa from the banks of the Elver Darenth, in full view
of his house, and explained that these differences corresponded
with varying dates of leafing, leaf-fall, and fruiting.

The President spoke on the changes induced by trees and
shrubs being cut back, the luxuriance of the new growth making
it almost unrecognizable, as in a case observed at Oakley, when it
was found that Ithnmnus cathartica had assumed a new form
owing to severe coppicing. Mr. J. C. Shenstone also spoke.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 7

Dr. A. B. Eendle showed a fine specimen of a viviparous Poa
tnvialis, Linn., found by Mr. Miller Christy at Stisted, near
Braintree, in Essex. The normal inflorescence was almost entirely
replaced by a mass of vegetative outgrowths replacing the flowers.

A discussion followed, in which Dr. Stapf, Mr. H. N. Dixon,
and Mr. W. C. Worsdell took part.

December 21st, 1911.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 7th December,
1911, were read and confirmed.

The President then spoke of the loss sustained by the Society
since its last meetinj^ in the death of Sir Joseph Hooker, beyond
doubt their most distinguished Pellow. He was elected June 7,
1842, over 69 years ago, and served on the Council, with only
short intermissions, from 1846 to 1884 ; he was Vice-President
during a great part of that time, and exercised considerable influence
on the aff'airs of the Society, though, unfortunately, never Presi-
dent. Much of his best work, so far as it A^as not in book-form, was
published by the Society ; his memoirs on the Flora oi the Gala-
pagos Islands, the distribution of Arctic plants, and the classic
memoir on the unique plant, Wehvitschia mirabilis, were mentioned.
His last paper published in our Transactions was on the Eubber
plant, Castilloa, 25 years back. The Society hoped to have the
lionour of publishing his latest work, on the genus Impatiens, upon
which he was actively engaged during the last years of his life,
till very near the end.

Sir Joseph was the acknowledged leader in systematic, and
above all, in geographical botany. His contributions to fossil
botany were of great value : by the world at lai'ge, he would be
best known for his close association with Darwin and with the
development of the Darwinian theory.

The following Resolution was then moved from the Chair : —

The Fellows of the Linnean Society of London in General
Meeting assembled, desire to place upon record their profound
sense of the loss to the Society and to the World of Science,
occasioned by the deatli of Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker on
the 10th December, and their pride in his having been a Fellow
of the Linnean Society for nearly 70 years, during which by
his scientific contributions to the Society's publications and his
advice throughout his many years of service on the Council, he
so greatly added to the prestige and eflioiency of the Society.

They desire also to express their deepest sympathy with
Lady Hooker and the family in their bereavement.

That a copy of the foregoing Eesolution be communicated
to the family by the General Secretary.

8 PKOCEBDINGS OF THE

The Resolution was carried unanimously, the Fellows rising in
their places.

The President then announced that a vacancy existed in the
List of Foreign Members by the recent death oi" Dr. Jean Baptiste
Edouard JJornet, F.M.li.tS., and that two vacancies had arisen
in the List of Associates, by the death of Mr. Oswald Arthur
8ayce, and the election as Fellow of Sir Frederick William
Moore, M.A.

Miss liuth Mary Cardew, the Eev. Hilderic Friend, and
Miss Elsie Maud Wakefield, were admitted Fellows.

Sir James M'Crone Douie, K.C.S.L, Mr. John William Haigh
Johnson, E.Sc, and Miss Beatrice Lindsay, were elected Fellows.

The Rev, Hilderic Feiend, F.L.S., then read his paper, en-
titled " Some Annelids of the Thames A^alley," which w as discussed
by Prof. A. Dendy, Sec.L.S., and the Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing; the
author briefly replying.

Mr. W. C. WoRSDELL, F.L.S., then gave a lantern exhibition
of a series of slides, show ing abnormalities in fungi, and explained
his views on the causes which produce them. Prof. F. O. Bower,
Prof. D. T. MacDougal (visitor), the Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing,
Prof. A. Dendy, Sec.L.S., Dr. Stai)f, Sec.L.S., Miss E. M. Wake-
field, Miss E. N. 'i'liomas, and the President joined in a discussion,
and the exhibitor replied.

Dr. A. B. Rkndle, F.R.S., F.L.S., showed specimens obtained
in 1911, of the dissected leaf-form of Horseradish, Cochlearia
Armoracia ; in his absence, the following statement was read for
him by the General Secretary : —

" It is not suggested that the dissected form of leaf of Horse-
radish is new ; it will be familiar to many Fellows. The leaf-
tissue between the veins is undeveloped to a greater or less degree,
and a more or less cut form of leaf results. 1 should like to ask
whether this form has been more generally noticed during the
past remarkably sunny summer. It might be suggested that it is
a response to an increased amount of sunlight or diminution of
water-supply. The specimen w hich I am sliowing came from a
dry field, about a njile from the sea, at Bognor, in which a number
of the ])lants were growing here and there, and nearly all of them
showed the phenomenon in a greater or less degree. I noticed
the same dissected leaf-form in other places this summer.

" Miss Ida M . Roper, F.L.S., has sent a specimen from Somerset,
and her letter may be worth reading to the Fellows."

The letter, dated the 20th December, was accordingly read.

Dr. Stajjf then referred to one or two points suggested by the
specimens.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OP LONDON. 9

January 18th, 1912.
Dr. D. H. ScoxT, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 21st December,
1911, were read and confirmed.

Miss Alice Pegler was proposed as an Associate.

Mr. Frank Evans, Mr. George WilHam Howes, and Ealph
Vincent, M.D., M.E.C.P., were elected Pellows.

Dr. A. Anstruther Lawson, F.L.S., gave a lantern lecture
entitled " Some features of the Marine Flora at 8t. Andrews,"
showing the wealth of algal vegetation at t'lat part of tlie coast,
and its special characteristics, including the habit of the plants
when growing in their natural position under water. Illustrations
of the gigantic Brown Alga3 of the Pacific Coast were also shown
for comparison.

The lecture was discussed by Miss A. L. Smith, Mr. J. C.
Shenstone, Prof. F. E. Fritseh, Mr. A. D. Cotton, and the
President, the lecturer replying to various questions.

Miss E. L. Turner, F.L.8., then showed a series of lantern-
slides illustrating her discovery last year of a nestling Bittern in
Norfolk on the 8th July, 1911. The slides were from photographs
taken by the author, and showed the young bird in its protective
attitude simulating a bundle of I'eeds, and the nest itself.

The narrative showed that probably more than one young bird
had been batched, and that the fledgling found was the last of the
brood, and the older birds had been induced by the parents to quit
the neighbourhood of the nest and scatter amongst the reeds of
the marsh. It is gratifying to recoi'd the recurrence of this in-
teresting species in a county in which it was formerly common,
and it is hoped that it may re-establisli itself in its old haunts.

The Rev. T. 11. R, 8tebbing, F.R.S., added some remarks,
congratulating Miss Turner on her success as an observer.

The General Secretary read a letter from Dr. George Henderson,
accompanying a quantity of seeds of Nannorrli02^s liitchiana,
H. Wendl., which the sender wished should be tried in cultivation
in the South of England by as many persons as possible. He
stated that these seeds were of last summer's growth, and came
from the Ivhyber Pass, wliere snow sometimes covered these palms
in winter, whilst the summer is very hot. He further suggested

lO PROCEEDINGS OF THE

that heat might he requisite to cause the seeds to germinate
freely.

The seeds were accordingly distributed amongst those present
at the meeting.

February Ist, 1912.

Prof. E. B. PouLTON, F.E.S., Vice-President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 18th January, 1912
were read and confirmed.

Dr. Ralph Vincent was admitted a Fellow.

Mr. Charles Cumming Calder, B.Sc, Mr. Thomas Alfred
Dymes, Mr. Thomas Maldon Fitch, Miss Clara Ethelinda Larter,
Miss Maud Samuel, E.Sc, and Mr. David George Stead, were
proposed as Fellows, and Mr. Arthur Patterson and Mr. Ciiarles
Davies Sherborn for the vacant Zoological Associateship.

Mr. F. N. Williams regretted the present method of postponing
exhibitions, which produced the greatest amount of discussion,
to the reading of papers of mere formal importance, with the
consequent inconvenience to those Fellows who, living at a
distance, had to leave early on account of their trains.

The Vice-President in the Chair pointed out that the matter
was actually before the Council, and Mr. Williams's remarks
would receive attention ; and Prof. Dendy, Sec.L.S., explained
the reason why the alteration had been tried.

The following live papers, relating to the fauna of the Seychelles
and other islands of the Indian Ocean, were communicated by
Prof. J. Stanley Gardinee, F.R.S., F.L.S. : —

1. M. A. FoREL. — Four 111 is des Seychelles et des Aldabras,

revues de M. Hugli Scott.

2. Mr. F. W. Edwards. — Tipulidae.

3. Di". GtJNTHER Enderlein. — Sciaridse.

4. Mr. Claude Morley. — The Ic-hiieumonidae.

5. C. Tate Eegan, M.A.— New Fishes.

The Vice-President in the Chair, Prof. Dendy, Sec.L.S., the
Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing, and Prof. W. A. Herdman contributed
some remarks on the value and importance of the results thus
briefly summarized.

The Rev. 11. AsnixoTOX Bullen, F.L.S. , exhibited a snail found
by him at Potto Pi, near Palma, Mallorca, in March 1909. Its shell
puzzled him, because it had composite characters allying it on the

LINNEAK SOCIETY OF LONDOIS". II

one band to Helix aspersa, O. F, Miill., and on the other to
Otala vermictdata (0. F. Miill.), both common Lusitanian forms.
The Rev. E. H. Bowell having examined the anatomy of the
animal itself, found that its radula partook of an intermediate
character, showing affinities to the species named above, and the
absence of certain organs argued its hybridit)'.

A discussion followed, in which the following took part : —
Prof. Poulton, Mr. Alfred Santer Kennard (visitor), and the
Treasurer.

Eev. R. AsHiis'GTON Bullen also exhibited new engravings,
enlarged 12 diameters, of Hygromia montivaga, AVesterlund. This
land-mollusc was found at Harlyn Bay, Cornwall, in 1902, in a
prehistoric cemetery of late Keltic date. He had found about 40
specimens in all. It is a member of the Lusitanian fauna, and, so
far, only found in England in the above locality. The exhibitor
adduced evidence to show that it was certainly of pre-Eoman date
(dying out in the early Iron Age), he having obtained it from a
probably Pleistocene horizon in previously undistui'bed brown
sandy clay, the upper disintegrated layer of the Ladock Beds
(Devonian Slates). The place where he so found it had not been
dug into for the purpose of burial. It also occurred in the
brown sand in which the late Keltic burials were placed, but not
in the 12 or 13 feet of bright shell-sand beneath the top soil and
above the interments, Roman remains (a coin of the younger
Faustina) had occurred in the neighbourhood no deeper than
plough-depth.

The following joined in the discussion upon this exhibition : —
Prof. Dendy, Sec.L.S., Mr. A. S. Kennard (visitor), the Treasurer,
Mr. J. C. Shenstoue, Mr. Hugh Findon, Dr. Otto Stapf, Sec.L.S.,
Mr. F. N. Williams, Dr. Marie Stopes, and Prof. Poulton, the
exhibitor replying.

The G-eneral Secretary brought forward a communication from
Herr Paul Scheedlin, as follows : —

" For hundreds of years pigeons have nested on the spire of
Strassburg cathedral. They increased so much that many attempts
have been made to extirpate them, but in vain. During the last
few years there has been a sudden and startling diminution iu the
number of these cathedral pigeons.

" I am of opinion that this manifest reduction is due to the
asphalting of the streets round the cathedral. Between the stone
sets of the pavement the pigeons were able to pick up food in
quantity. In consequence of the asphalting, and daily \^atering
and cleansing of the places in the immediate neighbourhood, the
birds have gone.

",Has a similar case been observed elsewhere ? "

The Rev. R. Ashington Bullen, Prof. Dendy, Mr. Henry Bury,
and Mr. Charles Oldham (visitor) spoke on the subject, — the last

12 PnOCEEDINGS OF TUB

speaker referring to the lessened number of pigeons in certain
parts of London, due to the increase of motor traffic and corre-
sponding decrease of horses, tlie birds thus losing tlieir chief
source of food from scattered horse-feed.

The Genex'al Secretary then brought forward a communication
entitled "Additional Information concerning Linne's J.ajjland
Drum." He stated that on the 2nd February, 1911, he showed
some lantern-slides concerning lioslin's portrait of Carl von Linne
(Proc. iyiU-1 1 , p. 2, plate), followed by some remarks on the Lapp
drum which figures in the Hoffman portrait and on the titlepage
of the ' Flora Lapponica.'

Innnediately upon the printed account of this exhibition
reaching Sweden, two correspondents wrote to him about ir,
and one of them, Dr. J. M. llulth, of Uppsala, was so kind as to
enclose a reprint of au article by Dr. Edgar Reuterskicild, on the
Linnean Lapland magic drum, from which the following in-
formation is taken.

The information printed in the Proceedings for last year
(pp. 60-01) represented the ascertained facts up to the Bi-
centenary of Linne in May 1907. But enquiry was afterwards
made as to what had become of the Linnean drum, and it resulted
in the discovery of its history as follows : — The drum formed
part of a large collection of curiosities whicli was bought by the
Uni\ersity of Upsala in 1832 on the death of Thun berg's pupil
and botanical demonstrator, C. P. Forsberg. In 1874 the Uni-
versity, not knowing its interestino history, presented it to the
Royal Academy of Science, Stockholm, whence, in 1883, it passed
to the Trocadero Museum, in Paris, in exchange for some Peruvian
curiosities.

It now seems certain that Linne received the magic drum from
Pite Lappmark, as it agrees with the design of others from that
part, and differs from the form of those from Kimi and Torne
Lappmark ; it has certain figures used in the district of Asele.
AVe may ex])ect a detailed account of the drum in question from
Dr. Reuterskiiild, who is occupied in au exhaustive review of all
known specimens.

The Treasurer referred to the interest of this exhibition,
specially witli regard to the local variations in the pattern of
the drums.

The General Secretary also read a letter from Sir E. Ray
Lankesteii, K.C B., F.R.S., referring to certain developments on
the part of ' Tiie Field ' newspaper, as enlisting the help of
sportsmen and country gentlemen for natural history.

Mr. John Hopkinsoti also contributed some remai'ks on the
illustrations shown in support of the letter.

LIXNEAIf SOCIETY OF LONDON, fj

February loth, 11)12.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Miuutes of the General Meeting of the 1st February, 1912,
were read and confirmed.

Mr. Albert Malins Smith, M.A., was adm.itted a Fellow.

Mr. Kichard Higgins Burne and Prof. Augustus Daniel Irams,
B.A., B.Sc, were proposed as Fellows.

Miss Alice Pegler was elected an Associate.

With reference to remarks made at the last General IMeetinff,.
the Pi'esideut read the following Resolution which had been
adopted by the Council : —

"That it be the duty of the Secretaries to arrange the
Agenda of the Exhibitions and Papers for each meeting
in such a way as may in their discretion best contribute to
tlie interest and convenience of the Fellows attending the
Meeting."

Mr. EoBERT Haeolb Compton, M.A., read a pa[)er, com-
municated by Prof. A. C. Sewakd, F.E.S., F.L.S., entitled "An
Investigation of the Seedling Structure in the Leguminosa?."'

A discussion followed,, by Miss E. JV. Thomas, J\Ir. T. G. Hill,
Dr. Ethel de Fraine, Mr. A. G. Tansley, the President, Dr. Otto
Stapf, Sec.L.S., and Mr. Ernest Lee, the author replying.

Mr. C. E. Salmon exhibited an abnormal Orchis with enlarged
drawings of the flowers, with the following note : —

On April 23rd, 1911, Mr. P. H. Mitchiner gathered this re-
markable specimen on the chalk downs above Eeigate and brought
it to me for determination. At a first glance, Hahenaria viridis
or Herminium MonorcJiis might be suggested as a name, for the
stem was about 4 inches high, with a spike of small greenieh-yellow
flowers.

A close examination soon dispelled such an idea, and I saw at
once that the specimen was unlike any British wild Orchid.
Knowing that Mr. W. B. Hemsley had studied various species of
this Order very closely, I at once packed up the specimen and
despatched it to him. I cannot do better than read the careful
report he made upon it, only regretting that he is unable to be
present to-night to explain personally the various points. He
writes : —

" Although none of the flowers attained full development, some
of them grew out sufficiently for analysis and recognition of the
parts. Briefly, the floAvers present several peculiarities. In the

14 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

first place, they have three spurs, the additional pair heing
sepaline ; agreeing in this respect with the three-spurred Platan-
thera that 1 exhihited before the Linnean Society, Jan. 17, 1907,
and differing from the three - spurred Platanthera exhibited
March 19, 1908, in which the additional spurs were petaline;
these two conditions affording examples of false and true peloria
respectively. Both specimens of Platanthera contained fully
developed normal pollinia ; your plant, none. The structure of
the flowers of your plant is as follows: — Scape with one appressed
leaf. Flowers yellowish, crowded, not fully developed and only
about one-tliii'd of an inch long. Bracts longer than the ovary,
shorter than the flower. Flowers 3-spurred, the additional spurs*
produced by the two lateral sepals, and somewhat thicker than
the labelhnn spur. Spurs equal or unequal in length. Labellum
considerably larger than the sepals and petals, narrow in the
basal half and nearly orbicular in the distal half, entire or
irregularly 5-toothed. Sepals and petals otherwise similar.
Genitalia (juite rudimentary with no trace of pollinia.

" The floral structure of this anomalous orchid, especially the
shape of the different organs, and its sterile nature, Mould lead one
to suppose it to be of hybrid origin. But its early appearance
and its small size make it diflicult to suggest a probable parentage.
The shape of the labellum points to Orchis and I suggest some
connection with 0. Morio ; yet the resemblances go no further.
I sent the drawings to my friend Dr. Focke, and he replied that
he could say very little about it but referred me to a Swiss record,
which he had not seen, of an anomalous 0. Morio, as a possible
clue."

The suggestion of Dr. Focke (whose letter is upon the table)
is not very helpful, as the plant to which he refers proved to be
a 3-lipped and 3-spurred Orchis Morio. The plants associated
with this abnormal Orchis on the Reigate Downs include Orchis
masctda, 0. Morio (sparingly), 0. ustulata (sparingly), Aceras, and,
not far away, Habenaria hifolia ; but of all these, 0. mascula
Mould be the only species in flower on such an early date as
April 23rd.

I may mention that Mr. Hemsley showed the drawing at a
meeting of the Scientific Committee of the Eoyal Horticultural
Society on Aug. 20, 1911, but no conclusion was arrived at. I
should be very glad to hear any suggestions as to the origin of
the plant.

Mr. Hugh Findox showed a series of Glass-sponges from Japan.
He stated that these sponges had been lately given to him by a
gentlnman who received a number of them some years ago from a
naturalist in Japan.

He stated that they were of two species, Hyalonema SiehoWii
and H. apertinn, and were dredged in ten to fifteen fathoms
of water off the East Coast of Japan. One specimen had been
cut in order to see the connection between the stalk, or " rope,"

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 15

and the sponge proper. The lover ends of the strands of the
"rope" are barbed in a peculiar manner, as may be seen under
the microscope.

Slides of the spicules were also shown under the microscope, of
which there seem to be a great variety, the most noteworthy being
the double-ended, six-bladed, battleaxe-form and the four-i'ayed
star with the barbed spur. Tliere also appears to be a smaller
double mushroom anchor form and many straight spines. The
spicules polarize light but sliglitly, and appear to have an organic
nucleus or centre core.

Prof. A. Dend}'-, Sec.L.S., spoke on the history of these
sponges, and the original erroneous ideas entertained concerning
their nature and mode of growth. He further displayed illus-
trations from various sources in support of his statements.

March 7th, 1912.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the loth Pebruary,
1912, were read and confirmed.

Mr. AUeyne Leechman and Dr. Charles Edward Moss wei'e
proposed as Fellows, and Dr. Hermann Christ-Sociu as a Foreign
Member.

Mr. Charles Gumming Calder, B.Sc, Mr. Thomas Alfred
Dymes, Mr. Thomas Maldon Fitch, Miss Clara Ethelinda Larter,
Miss Maud Samuel, B.Sc, and Mr. David George Stead were
elected Fellows.

The names of Mr. Arthur Patterson and Mr. Charles Davies
Sherborn uere submitted to a ballot for the vacant Zoological
Associateship. The ballot having been closed, the President
nominated Mr. A. D. Michael, Dr. W. T. Caiman, and Dr. A. P.
Young, Scrutineers ; these having examined the Ballot-papers and
reported to the President, he declared that Mr. Charles Davies
Sherborn had been elected an Associate.

The President announced the death of Mr. Alfred Fryer, A.L.S.

Prof. Perct Gkoom read a paper entitled "Note on the
Internodes of CalamitesP

A discussion followed, in which the following took part : —
Prof. F. W. Oliver, Dr. Marie Stopes, Mr. Clement Reid, and the
President, the author replying.

Miss Ethel M. Phillips exhibited a portfolio of water-colour
drawings, and explained that they were made duriug a recent

1 6 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

visit to Barbados, AVest Indies, between Xovember 1908 and
yiny 1911. "I had been greatly struck by tlie profusion and
brilliance of the flora o( the Ishiiui, and having tried to make a
collection of dried specimens, which [ji-oved most disappointing, I
was led to begin the paintings by a desire to have some permanent
record of what I saw. The list of 104 plants is far from being
exhaustive, but contains perhaps the majority of the more promi-
nent ones. I am not a botanist, but have endeavoured to delineate
as faithfully as possible the form and structure of the various
species, and have also tried to reproduce something of the
intensity of colouring which seemed to me so remarkable. I may
perhaps be allowed to make a special mention of the number of
Flamboyant trees, Poincluna regia, which \sith theii- abundance
of bright scarlet blossoms form so striking a feature of the
landscape in the months of May, June, and July." A list of
most of the botanical names, supplied by Mr. John Bovell, F.L.S.,
of the Agricultural Department, Barbados, was also show n. The
exhibitor reminded those present that some of the colours, especially
the mauves and blues, are not seen to advantage in artificial
light.

The Rev. T. E. li. Stebbing read his paper, " Historic doubts
about VmoUhompsonia." (Abstract, p. 78).

Dr. W. T. Caiman, the General Secretary, and Prof. A. Dendv,
Sec.L.S., joined in the subsequent discussion.

Dr. Otto Staff, Sec.L.S., by permission of the Director of the
Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew, showed some living specimens of
Cactoid Euphorbias from South Africa, and commented on the
salient features of the group.

The President, Miss M. Carson, Mr. H. R. Darlington, the
Treasurer, Mr. Clement Eeid, Mr. J. C. Shenstone, Prof. A.
Dendy, and Dr. C. E. Moss (visitor) contributed further remarks,
and Dr. Stapf replied.

March 21st, 1912.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 7th March, 1912,
were read and confirmed.

Dr. Ronald llamlyn-Harris, F.Z.S., and Mr. Robert Heath
Lock, M.A. (Cantab,), were proposed as Fellows, and Mr. AVilliam
Hales as an Associate.

Mr. Richard Higgins Burne, and Prof. Augustus Daniel Imms,
B.A., D.Sc, were elected Fellows.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OE JjOT^DO^. 1 7

A paper by Dr, Ign^acio Boliyar aud Mr. Cuaeles Ferriere,
B.Sc, on the " Orthoptera-Phasinid^e of the Seychelles," and
communicated by Prof. J. Stanley GtARDiiner, P.R.S., F.L.S.,
was read by the Zoological Secretar\% who, in illustration of this
paper, showed living examples of Phasinidie and their eggs,

Mr. W. F. Kirby, Miss E. Pearse (who also showed specimens),
Miss E. M. AVaketield, Dr. A. P. Young, and Dr. Otto Stapf,
Sec.L.S., joined in the discussion which followed.

Miss May Eathboxe exhibited a specimen of TrifoUam repens
which showed phyllody of the carpels in a very distinct manner,
the axes of many of the flowers being prolonged into a single
leaflet, subtended by stipules, the rest of the flower calling for no
remark. (Abstract, p. 79.)

Miss E. M. Berridge, the President, Dr. O. Stapf, Dr. C. E.
Moss (visitor), Mr. H. E. Darlington, the Eev. E. .S. Marshall,
and Dr. R. E. Gates (visitor), contributed further observations.

Mr. J. A. Ltddell's paper, " On Nitocrameira hdeUurce, a new
genus of parasitic Cantliocamptidse," communicated by Prof. G. C.
Bourne, F.E.S., F.L.S., was read in abstract by the Zoological
Secretary, and commented on by the Eev. T. E. E. Stebbing,
Dr. W. T. Caiman, Prof. Dendy, Sec.L.S., and the President.

The Botanical Secretary gave an account of a paper by Mr. W.
"West and Prof. G. S. "West entitled " On the Periodicity of the
Phytoplankton of some British Lakes."

Mr. H. jN". Dixon showed a series of plants from South Poi'tugal,
stating that the plants shown were collected on a botanical visit
to Algarve in company with Mr. W. E. Nicholson in May, 1911.
The trip was mainly taken with a view to bryophytic study, and
the phanerogams were only incidentally collected. They were
not shown with special reference to their botanical interest,
though some of them were decidedly rare, but chiefly in order
to draw attention to the method of mounting in some instances,
certain of the specimens being mounted on sheets of black
paper, instead of the ordinary white. In some cases, as for
instance with white and yellow flowers, or with many grasses,
the colour of the flower is shown up much better by the contrast ;
and in others, where this is not conspicuously the case, the black
background produces a restful ness to the eye which probably,
quite apart from colour contrast, is an advantage. It is not
suggested that in all cases, or for herbarium purposes, there is any
advantage gained, but for exhibition purposes, and for a certain
class of plants it seems an improvement over the ordinary white
sheet. The surface should of course have as little glaze as possible,
and a paper should be chosen which has been found to bear con-
sidei'able exposure to light without discoloration.

LINN. SOC, proceedings. — SESSION 1911-1912. c

l8 PEOCEEDIXGS OF THE

Several of the plants shown are endemic to Portugal, and others
to the Spanish Peninsula.

Dr. C. E. Moss, ]Mr. Wilfred Mark Webb, Mr. J. C. Shenstone,
and the Treasurer also spoke on the subject of the exhibition.

Dr. John Mastin sent for exhibition under the microscope,
two slides of Polycistina obtained under the following circum-
stances:—

"On the 4th September, 1011, a few days after a stormy sea
and heavy wind, on the coast off Whitby, Yorkshire, I saw a
little patch of beautiful iridescent colour floating on the surface
of the then calm water. 1 skimmed this cloud of colour, and on
clearing later, found it to be varieties of Polycistina, of the family
Ehizopoda, but having siliceous instead of calcareous shells.

"These shells, which are of magnificent forms, are identical
with those usually (and, I am informed, hitherto onhi) found in
the West Indies and along the coasts of Florida aud the Gulf of
Mexico. 1 believe they are the first discovered on the English
Coast, to which they will most probably have been brought by the-
Gulf Stream.

" I shall be glad if any of the Fellows of the Society can inform
me if such as these have ever been discovered on the Yorkshire
Coast, or indeed on any portion of the home coasts.

" Up to the present 1 have failed to find similar ones in any
private or public collection which have been found locally. They
are all purely West Indian varieties and appear to be absolutely
new on these shores."

Prof. Dendy remarked upon the interest of this exhibition,
and that the forms shown were similar to those procurable from
Barbados.

April 18th, 1912.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 21st March, 1912,
were read and confirmed.

Mr. Eichard Higgins Burne was admitted a Fellow.

Mrs. Eleanor Mary Eeid, B.Sc, was proposed as a Fellow.

Mr. Alleyne Leechman and Dr. Charles Edward Moss were
elected Fellows.

The following Auditors for the Treasurers Accounts were
nominated by the Council, and elected by show of hands, namely :
for the Council, Dr. A. B. liendle and Mr. A. AV^ Hill : for the
Fellows, Mr, Hamilton H. C. J. Druce and the Hon. N. C.
Eothschild.

LINNEAK SOCIETY OF LOjSTDOJf. 1 9

The President anuounced that the Linnean Medal would be
awarded to Dr. E. C. L. Perkins, famous for his researches on the
Fauna of the Sandwicli Islands.

Dr. D. H. Scott read a paper on '■'■ Botnjchioxylon paradoxum, a
Palaeozoic Pern with Secondary Wood."

Eemarks were contributed by Dr. E. A. N. Arber, Prof. A. C.
Seward, and Dr. W. H. Lang, the author replying briefly.

Dr. E. A. Newell Arber then summarized his paper, "On
Psygmophyllum majus, sp. nov., from the Lower Carboniferous
Rocks of Newfoundland, together with a Eevisiou of the Grenus,
and Eemarks on its Affinities."

Prof. Seward and the President followed with additional ob-
servations.

Mrs. He>'shaw then gave a lantern demonstration on "The
Alpine Flora of the Canadian Eocky Mountains," the slides giving
admirable representations of the more striking constituents of the
flora, with views of the magnificent mountain scenery in which
the plants are found.

Dr. O. Stapf, Sir Frank Crisp, and the President joined in the
discussion which followed.

May 2nd, 1912.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 18th April, 1912,
were read and confirmed.

Mr. Charles Hedley and Mr. Thomas Alfred Dymes were
admitted Fellows.

Mr. William Henry Daun, .M.A. (Cantab.), the Eev. John
Stewart Miiller, M.A. (Cantab.), and Mr. Edwin Percy Phillips,
M.A. (Cape Univ.), were proposed as Fellows.

The following persons were severally balloted for and elected: —
Dr. Eonald Hamlyn-Harris, F.Z.S., and Mr. Eobert Heath Lock,
M.A. (Cantab.), Fellows ; Dr. Hermann Christ-Socin, of Basel,
Foreign Member ; and Mr. William Hales, Associate.

The President read the proposed alterations in the Bye-Laws in
Chap. II. Sections 2 and 3, with regard to Composition ; the new
provisions were explained by the President, and the method of
voting to be adopted on the Gth June, by the General Secretary.

20 rROCEBDI>'GS OF THE

Miss T. L. Pravkeiid, B.Sc, read her paper " On the Structure
of the Palaeozoic Seed Larienostoma ovoides, AVill.," aud com-
municated by Prof. F. W. Oliver, F.R.S., F.L.S.

The President, Prof. F. W. Oliver, and Dr. Marie Stopes
contributed further remarks on the subject of the memoir.

A paper, by Dr. Karel Domin, was communicated and read
by Dr. O'rro Staff, Sec.L.S., and entitled: "Additions to the
Flora of Western and North-Western Australia."

Dr. Rendle and Dr. Stapf commented on certain points of the
paper.

The next paper was by Mr. G. H. Wailes, entitled " Fresh-
water Rhizopoda from the States of New York, New Jersey, and
Georgia, with a supplementary account of some species from the
Seychelles."

Mr. Wilfred Mark Webb exhibited several specimens of the
extremely rare British AVoodlouse, Lyc/kUum liypnorum, and ex-
plained the circumstances under which lie obtained these specimens
from Great Warley, Essex.

The Rev. T. R. R. Stebbiiig adverted to his first finding the
species in Britain, and the relations experienced \\ith the then
leading authorities on the group ; Prof. Dendy also joined in the
discussion.

The Rev. R. Ashingtox Bullex had sent a box containing
cochineal insects for exhibition ; he expressed a fear that they
would be dead before they could be shown, which was the case.

The General Secretary referred to the unfortunate experience
of Carl von Linne, who had laboured so hard to procure living
insects ; when at last they reached Uppsala they were cleaned off
by the gardener, without the Professor's knowledge, to his deep
chagrin.

The General Secretary placed before the Meeting a summary
of his recent investigation of the Linuean Herbarium. He stated
that a full catalogue of its contents had long been desired, but
difficulties have stood in the way of a complete catalogue. The
present list was on a modest scale, and only aimed at indicating
which of the Linneau types are represented in the Herbai'ium
vei'ified by himself, and these will be shown in the list by special
type. This will probably obviate much correspondence, and
many useless references in search of species not contained in
the Hei'barium. It is hoped that the " Index " may be printed
by the autumn of the present year.

It was found in the course of investigation that Sir J. E. Smith
had transferred no fewer than 110 species to genera other than
those assigned to them by Linnd ; these have now been restored
to their original positions. Three signs which had been a puzzle

LINNEAK SOCIETr OF LONDON. 2 1

to botanists since the days of tlie younger Linne, have been inter-
preted ; and another discovery shows that Linne had catalogued
his phants as late as 1767, making three enumerations. Another
interesting find was that the insects and shells were marked
off in copies of the 10th ed. of the ' ISystema,' 1759, and the
12th ed. 1767. A short series of slides in illustration, closed
the exhibition.

Dr. Rendle, Dr. Stapf, and the President referred to certain
points, and the author replied.

May 24th, 1912.

Anniversary Meeting.

Dr. D. H. Scott, M.A., F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 2nd May, 1912,
were read and confirmed.

Miss Clara Ethelinda Larter and Sir Frederick "William Moore
were admitted Fellows.

Miss Ethel Mary Doidge, M.A. (Cape Univ.), Mr. Thomas
Bainbrigge Fletcher, and Mr. John Gervaise Turnbull, were
proposed as Fellows.

The Treasurer then laid liis Annual Statement of Accounts
before the Meeting, and explained the various items of receipts
and expenditure, and the same was received and adopted upon
the motion of the President (see pp. 22 & 23).

The General Secretary then laid his Annual Eeport before the
Meeting, thus : —

Since the last Anniversary 10 Fellows had died, or their deaths
been ascertained : —

Algernon Sidney Bicknell.

Dr. Harry Bolus.

Rev. John Bufton, Ph.D.

Mrs. Marian Sarah Farquharson,
F.R.M.S. [Mrs. Ogilvie-
Farquh arson of Haughton.]

Albert Harrison.

Thomas Morlaud Hocken, M.D.

Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker, O.M.

George Maw.

John Campbell Oman.

Francis Tae;art.

Also 2 Associates ; —
Alfred Fryer. | Oswald Arthur Sayce.

And 2 Foreign Members : —

Dr. Jean Baptiste Edouard
Bornet.

Prof. Eduard Strasburger,
F.M.R.S.

22

rnOCEEDINGS OF THE

I— I

I— I ^~s

tq 1— I

H C5

O i-i
CO

o

«
O

D
O
o
o

be

a

^ C5 O O CO
• 00 o t- ^

o

CO

OCi

iM O

i.-;e<3

lO

ir. lO

« O

1-1

"^

c: 00
ci —1

|S

•o|

5^

cJ s ci

=^

05

t^

: Cl. :;
iPhO

to

"2 -S

W

■ - ^ r — S

= „ {§ ,2 ^

i5m fi

— O O O Cl
CC CO o o o

-f t3 o c; lo

OC. CC 00 Cl 00
■^ iM i-< ^

— ' —'00

CO l-H

c <» c ^
o ^ cs ^

S o o

5 „•= 5
PC e:^

•S ^ i =*•■"'
* o C o c
<U C 0) C 3

t) aj 2i o o
5'S £'5 g
= s: Sen M

-5 4, « i; C3

«R ft

CO ^ CO
-fi — (M

^ ^r o

CO -f
— n

1 e^

§§0

i .2
t S

o » c S

C ^ ~ 3 O

o = ."- c „-

•^ Ph ^ ^ "

UOQ

=.5 Ph

« ?-

=i &

kS ®

Sfc fi

linneajS" society of loxdox.

23

•^ -^

«l>-ti OOC0300l^Ot-00
, . o TO CO 1.0 -M o o -H rs I-- t^ -M I

so

T— I

^ CO '-3

P^ ,tc

w^

^:5f|

3 !- C !>, &j

o ® ="-* ^

f* CSr-3 S S 3

s P^ o > & a^

Hoo . "ICl-r- nH•-^h«lH|Cl-^h(l^5

•-ir-H>OajoOt--ncOl^COC5
OciOoOooOOOcoCit-

-§)©(§) v§) (§) ^ (§)■•§) i§) '§) t/ §)

rg CO iQ o O O o o o o o o o

tc'-'^OOO^OOOOoOO

. , m 01 o o >-o o o o 01 o 01 o
^ t: "* i2 2 i- o o o CO o ■-. CO

O "7'OCioOcOOl— lOO

g-1-^.

o (D trj -"^ ic Ck

O O Cj rt .— ■ =J0

-w a ^ Si ih cc

tZ2 53 ? H O H

fM pq

w

o

CO

'^

■fci>
$3

-^^

C50

S-

e

.y

000

?-
."^i

-C

^

C: 0
CO 0

C0OC£

-f 0 0

"— 1

a

-

c

000

O"

-iHIM

■

<r> CO 0

0

1-5

^

1

fii

1

^•■

—1

S

to

0

'-'

H

i£

.2

T— 1

0

c

j

1^

^

A

5

a

Fund ..
■d Fund
•d Fund

^T3

j:

r.

2

Oj

•-3 =i ^

5 S

pq s

•<

<

>
a
— 1

0
0

<1

«1

'^

^

"Is
o

>?HU

■^^ = *???

CO rH Hh 00 ;

ft =

- fe

O — c

P^

P^f^

- ^^ i
1 ' o co' ti f?

IliCO 3 I-*

cs 03 t: —

i- o ^r. ■A i-.

a5 '^

w5S

~a2 o '—I

0^ OJ O CB

=« u
.—^ o

■J a

r^ -a

^ a.
5-a

-<1 TS

^5

■5 >>

o M

24

PBOCEEDIKGS OF THE

Fellows withdrawn (14)

Eev. "William Jenkins Webb

Anderson.
Dr. Frederic Ilungerford

Bowman.
Hugh Broughton.
Fergusson Escombe.
Dr. George AVallace Eustace.
Rev. Ililderic Friend.
Robert Lawrence Heinig:.

Prof. A. F. Stanley Kent.
Robert "Walter Campbell

kShelford.
Thomas R. Sim.
Matthew B. Slater.
Herbert Stone.
David Thomas.
William AVhitwell.

Fellows whose names were ordered by the Council to be
removed from the List (2) : —

Walter Harris Coffin. | James Moore Williams.

Fellows elected -42, of whom 3G have qualified up to the present
time ; also 2 Associates and 1 Foreign Member.

The Librarian's report was as follows : —

During the past year tliere have been received as Donations
from private individuals 82 volumes and 228 pamphlets.

From the various Universities, Academies, and Scientific
Societies there have been received in exchange, and otherwise,
321 volumes and 94 detached parts, besides 76 volumes and 21
parts obtained in exchange, and as donations from the editors
and proprietors of independent periodicals.

The Council at the recommendation of the Library Committee
have sanctioned the purchase of 193 volumes and 60 parts of
important works.

The total additions to the Tiibrary are therefore 672 volumes
and 403 separate parts.

The number of books bound during the year is as follows : —
In full-morocco 3, in half- morocco 225, in half-calf 3, in full-
cloth 438, in vellum 58, in buckram 55, in boards and half-
cloth 24. Relabelled (half-morocco and cloth back) 44, Total
850 volumes.

The President referred to the losses by death which the Society
had sustained during the past year, and especially to the quite
recent death of their Foreign Member, Prof. Strasburger, the
news of which had only been received the day before. Prof. Stras-
burger received the Linnean Medal in 1905, and the Darwin-
AVallace Medal in 1908 ; he was the founder and acknowledged
leader of modei-n cvtology on its botanical side ; students from
all parts of the world frequented his famous laboratory, and to
many of his colleagues, like the speaker, he was a valued personal
friend.

The President referred to the end, now so near, of his own
term of office, and while regretting for his own sake that the

LI>'^NEAX SOCIETY OF LONDOX. 25

time bad come for him to be gathered to his predecessors^
congratulated the Society on tlieir gain in securing Prof. Poulton
as their new President.

He expressed his great regret that Prof. Dendy was unable to
offer himself for re-election as Zoological Secretary, his many and
inci'easiug duties preventing him from continuing his valuable
services to the Society. In Prof. Dendy they were losing a
vigorous and able oflicer, whom they could iil spare. If, however,
they could not keep Prof. Dendy, they were fortunate in being
able to put forward Prof. Bourne, of Oxford, as his successor.

The General Secretary having read the Bye-Laws governing
the Elections, the President opened the business of the day, and
the Fellows present proceeded to vote for the Council and
Officers.

The Ballot for the Council having been closed, the President
nominated the Eev. T. E. 11. Stebbing, Dr. A. P. Young, and
Mr. A. "W. Oke, Scrutineers, who, having cast up the votes,
reported to the President, who declared the result as follows : —

Tempest Andeesois", D.Sc. ; Prof. G. C. Bourne, F.E.S. ; Prof
Arthur Dendt, D.Sc, P.E.S. ; Prof. J. Stanley Gardiner
F.E.S. ; Prof. Percy Groom, D.Sc. ; Henry Groves, Esq.
Prof. ^V. A. Herdman, F.E.S. ; Arthur W. Hill, M.A.
Dr. B. Daydon Jackson ; Prof. F. Keeble, Sc.D. ; Horace W
MoNCKTON, F.G.S. ; Prof. Francis W. Oliter, F.E.S. ; Prof
E. B. Poulton, F.R.S. ; Dr. Walter George Eidewood ; Henry
IN". EiDLEY, C.M.G., F.E.S. ; Miss Edith E. Saunders ; Dr.
DuKiNFiELD H. Scott, F.E.S. ; Dr. Otto Stapf, F.E.S. ; Miss
Ethel "N. Thomas, B.Sc. ; Dr. A. Smith Woodward, F.E.S.

(The retiring Councillors were : — Prof. V. H. Blackmak^
Mr. Henry Bury, Sir Frank Crisp, Mr. E. S.Goodrich, F.E.S.,
and Dr. A. B. Eendle.)

The Ballot for the Officers having been closed, the President
appointed the same Scrutineers, who, having cast up the votes,
reported to tlie President, who declared the result as follows : —

President : Prof. E. B. Poulton, F.E.S.

Treasurer: Horace W. Monckton, F.G.S.

Secretaries: Dr. B. Daydon Jackson,
Dr. Otto Staff, F.E.S.,
Prof. G. C. Bourne, F.E.S.

Dr. D. H. Scott, the retiring President, then delivered his
Address : —

26 rnocEEDixos of the

PKESIDENTIAL ADDRESS.

In my Address last year I ventured to give you a short sketch of
the work of some of the founders of scientific palocobotany. The
subject which I propose to touch on today, though not dissimilar,
has claims on our attention of a more personal nature. The death,
during the past year, of the acknowledged leader of Botany,
Sir Josepli Hooker, our most distinguished Fellow, is an event
which must be present to the minds of all of us. The notice of
his career for our Proceedings is in hands more competent than
mine ; I shall limit myself to one special field of his activity, that
on which alone I feel in a position to speak, and propose to offer
jou a few remarks on Hooker's relation to the study of fossil
plants.

Hooker's work on fossil botany begau very early in his career,
and was, with one exception, limited to his younger days, though
he kept up his interest in the subject all through.

His first pal?eobotanical paper, dated 1842, is on fossil wood
from the Macquarie Plains in Tasmania, a locality which he visited
in the course of his famous Antarctic voj'age. The fossil tree
(now in the Natural History Museum) was found imbedded in
Tertiary basalt ; it is curious to find that in his investigation
Hooker made no attempt to have sections cut. In the outer layers
no siliceous matter had infiltrated into the intervening spaces
between the elements, so that they could be separated for micro-
scopic examination, and the " glandular tissue, the distinctive
character of a pine-wood," be recognised. More than GO years
later the stem was more fully investigated by Dr. Arber, and
named Cupressinoccylon Ilookeri. On reading this paper Hooker
wrote to me (March 28, 1903): — "I was much amused the other
day on finding my infant attempt upon a fossil plant christened in
the Geological Journal as a new species of plants ! "

A Note on a fossil ])lant from the Fish Kiver, South Africa, was
another early contribution (1840). No name was assigned to
the specimen, probably Ilhastic, and no definite opinion on its
affinities was expressed. It has since been referred to the
Equisetaceous genus Schizonewa.

These were unimportant works ; but in 1S46 Hooker was
appointed Botanist to the Geological Survey of Great Britain,
and though he only held the post for little more than a year, three
valuable memoirs, published in 1848, were the immediate result.
In fact, this was the time of his most active work on fossil plants.
The first of these memoirs is of a general character ; it is " On the
Vegetation of the Carboniferous Period as compared with that of
the present day," and is of remarkable interest as giving the
impression made on the mind of a brilliant young botanist by
the then state of our knowledge of Paleozoic plants. He says
that his observations " are little more than the first impressions

LINNEAN SOCIETY OE LOXDOK. 2^

received by a naturalist, who, having been almost exclnslvely
occupied with an existing Flora, is called upon to contrast with it
the fragmentary remains of anotlier Flora, whose species are,
without an exception, different from those now living, which
represent in part the vegetation of a period indefinitely antecedent
to the present, and have been succeeded by still other plants,
equally diverse from both, and which have likewise perished"
{p. 387). He realised the true interest of the enquiry, saying: —
" As a field for botanical research there is none so novel as the
coal formation, the few yards of shaft being more than e(juivalent
to the longest voyage, in respect of the amount and kind of dif-
ference between the vegetation the naturalist is ac(iuainted with
and that he seeks to understand " (p. 39-i). At the same time
Hooker, in this as in all his palajobotanical work, was deeply
impressed with the excessive difiSculties of the subject, and it must
be admitted that his criticisms, judicious as they always were, are
apt to sound somewhat depreciatory and discouraging. In the
later years of his life, as we shall see, he felt able, under the
influence of recent advances, to take a more hopeful view of
the position.

In the Essay of 1848 Hooker expressed the opinion that the
classification of plants is less easily intelligible than t'.iat of
animals, being less concerned with external characters. " It is
partly," he says, " owing to these circumstances that the study
has been comparatively neglected ; partly also because a far
more comprehensive knowledge of the existing forms of plants
is required to make any progress in fossil botany, than of recent
zoology to advance equally in palaeontology " (p. 388). This is a
very just comment, and accounts in a great degree for the rather
late development of plant-palfeontology.

While he recognised that the Carboniferous period presents
exceptional facilities for investigation, Hooker scarcely did justice
to the quality of its fossils. " Plants, whose tissues are so lax as
to be convertible after death into a mass of such uniform structure
as coal, evidently would not retain their characters well during
fossilization, under whatever favourable circumstances that opera-
tion may be conducted. We consequently find that few specimens
are available for scientific purposes" (p. 389). This somewhat
theoretical difficulty Avould not trouble one at the present day.

It is interesting to find that Hooker already admitted the
necessity for anatomical work. He says that the investigator's
knowledge should embrace " a familiarity with vegetable anatomy,
for when the stem or trunk alone is preserved, which is often the
case, a minute examination of its tissues is the only method of
determining its position in the natural series " (p. 392). All the
same. Hooker was distrustful of anatomical characters, for in
discussing the affinities of SujilJaria eler/ans he says : — " It is not
by solitary characters, and least of all by such as the arrangement
of the tissues in the axis affords, that genera of plants are referred
to their natural orders " (p. 422). In this he was more cautious

28 , phoceedikgs of the

than Uroiigiiiart and escaped his errors, but the riper knowledge
of hvter times lias fully rehabilitated the anatomical method.

He gives an excellent account of the Coal-measures and the
distribution of their fossil plants ; he says it may be concluded
that the Conifera; [now Cordaitete] "never were associated with
tho Sif/iUari(i; and other ])lant8 which abound in the coal seams;
but that they tiourished in the neighbourhood, and were at times
transported to these localities" (p. 396), a conclusion confirmed by
later work. He also calls attention to ''the extraordinary size of
both the vascular and cellular tissue of many " coal-plants, a point
which has often struck subsequent observers, though it does not
extend to the Cordaitca), plants which had a different habitat.

He admits that this singxilarly succulent texture of the typical
Coal flora i)0ssibly indicates a great degree of humidity, but in a
later paper * he shows that no reliance can be placed on this
argument, succulence being specially characteristic of the plants
of deserts ; at the same time he considered the geological evidence
for the swamp-flora theory of the Coal-measures conclusive.

He was inclined to regard the Carboniferous Flora as poor in
species, saying "A luxuriant vegetation is no index to a varied one ;.
and as many of our modern woods and even great areas of tropical
forests consist of but a few species multiplied ad infinitum, so may
the forests of the Carboniferous period have been composed of but
a few Si</ill((n(e and Lepidodendrons, sheltering an undergrowth
of a limited number of kinds of ferns, for a very limited number
of them (comparatively speaking) if as protean as some of their
allies are in our day, would embrace all the known species of the
Fossil Flora " (p. 398). He proceeds to show that a recent Flora,
marked by a preponderance of ferns, is almost universally deficient
in species of other orders. These speculations are interesting, and
show how" dift'erent the point of view" was then from that of the
present day. The flora of a past age was then treated rather as a
peculiar flora of our own time might be — the evolutionary idea
had not taken root. "Whether the Flora of the Coal was a poor or
a rich one is hard to decide, for we are still very ignorant of the
true limits of species, a point on which Hooker's warnings are a»
much needed as ever.

Hooker refused to admit that the vegetation of the Carboniferous
period was less highly developed than what succeeded it. His
remarks here are very just. " We knov:," he says, " too little
of the structure of the ferns of that day to pronounce them
either more or less complete than their allies of the present time ;
while of the Lycopodiacese it may be safely assei'ted, that they were
of a form and stature far more noble, and in structure more com-
plicated than any plants of that order now" existing" (p. 400).
His caution about the ferns is seen to be more than justified, now
that we have reason to believe that so many of them at that
period were in reality seed-bearing plants. At that time, of course,.

* Volkmannia, 1854.

LIXNBAK SOCIETY OF LOXDO:^. 29

and for manj^ decades afterwards, there was no suspicion of the
kind. Hooker, in fact, speaks of the ferns as the onl}' group with
obvious or recognisable affinities with an existing order. He even
regarded Pecopteris as " the fossil representative, if not congener,
of the modern Pteris" (p. 401); adding that it is not improbable
that there are other genera of living ferns fossilized in the shales
of the coal-formation. He illustrates the heteromorphous frond of
his Pecopteris heteropJu/lla (now AJetliopteris decurrens) by that of
the New Zealand Pteris esculenta (figs. 1 & 2), an analogy none the
less striking because the plants have proved to be really so wide
apart. It is interesting, however, to note that he already recog-
nised the affinity of Corda's Smftenuergla, of which the fructification
was known, with a recent group of ferns [Aneimidicti/oii, our
Aneimia), a view now generally admitted.

Discussing the bearing of the supposed predominance of ferns
on the question of climate he writes: "A climate warmer than
ours now is would probably be indicated by the presence of an
increased number of flowering plants, which would doubtless
have been fossilized with the ferns ; whilst a lower temperature,
equal to the mean of the seasons now prevailing, would assimilate
our climate to that of such cooler countries as are characterized
by a disproportionate amount of ferns" (p. 404). Thus he
appears to explain the absence of flowering plants from the Coal-
flora by the climatic conditions.

Hooker, at that time, was quite alive to the remarkable rarity
of fructifications on the fossil ferns of the Coal, and cites a
striking analogy in explanation. " The infrequency of fructifica-
tion upon the fronds of the fossil ferns belonging to this
formation appears as possibly another argument in favour of
many of those appertaining to tree-ferns ; for, while the her-
baceous and caulescent ferns of New Zealand are scarcely ever
barren, the arborescent species are almost invariably so. I think
I am safe in saying that of two or three kinds of New Zealand
tree-fern, not one specimen in a thousand bears a single fertile
frond, though all abound in barren ones " (p. 405). This observa-
tion must still have considerable weight when we are tempted
to rely on ner/ative evidence in judging of the nature of Carbon-
iferous fern-like plants.

Hooker gives some striking examples of the worthlessness of
external vegetative characters in ferns, showing how one and
the same frond might, in the sterile condition, be equally well
referred to four different genera (p. 408). Attention is also
called to the dimorphism, in many cases, of the fertile and sterile
fronds, a point of much importance, as it has proved, in dealing
with the so-called ferns of the Carboniferous.

Venation, a character much relied on by pteridologists from
Brongniart onwards, is shown to be usually characteristic of minor
divisions, though not always valid even for them, while useless
for the discrimination of main groups. Hence genera founded
on venation must be wholly artificial. Although no pala)obotanist

30 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

would dispute this, the warniug was not superfluous, for names
exercise an undue influence and we are still ajit to think that
something is attained when we have referred a fossil to Fecoptens
or Neuropteris. Outline is, of course, more deceptive even than
venation. " On the whole," he remarks, " it is probable that
the irregularity of outline and division, prevalent in recent ferns,
is the most fertile source of error in our investigations amongst
the fossil" (p. W^).

Considering the part played by glands in some recent investiga-
tions, it is worth noticing that Hooker specially calls attention
to the value of the characters afforded by hairs, scales, and
glands in living ferns (p. 414). Hooker's critical observations
on the study of fossil ferns have by no means diminished, but
rather gained in weight, now we know that under the name
" ferns '* so many Carboniferous plants of widely different aftinity
have been included.

Passing on to Sigillaria, Hooker gives an interesting account
of the occurrence of the stems in coal-mines, showing a con-
siderable practical knowledge of the subject. He discusses the
possibility that some of the Lepidodendrons may have been the
branches of Sigillana, and adds that there is no real distinction
between the two genera (p. 416). At that time all kinds of
ideas as to the affinities of Sigillaria were held by good
authorities. Hooker thought it worth while to discuss, though
of course only to reject, the reference of this group to Euphor-
biacea?. Cacti, and Palmse (p. 420). The opinion that they were
ferns had the most advocates, though already abandoned, on
good grounds, by Lindley and Hutton. Hooker is rather favour-
able to the idea of some affinity, or at least analogy, between
Sigillaria and ferns, and even argues for the probability that
the Sigillarias may have borne fern-fronds (p. 417). He would
not admit that anything positive Avas known at that time of the
folliage of SlgiUaria^ for he was inclined to refer the only species
in which the true leaves had then been observed (>S'. hpidodendri-
folia) to Lepidodendron. Apart from his too liberal concessions
to the fern-theory. Hooker shows sound judgment as regards
Sigillarian affinities, for he says : " That the iSigillaria; were allied
to Lycopodiacea) is evident, their tissues and scarring being very
like those oi Lepidodendron" (p. 421).

He recognised the high value of Brongniart's admirable account
of the anatomy of his SigiUaria elegans (really S. Menardi), but
had doubts whether the plant was a true Su/illaria. It will be
remembered that Erongniart was led by his discovery of radially
seriated (secondary) wood in tSigiUaria to refer that family to
the " great division of Gymnospermous Dicotyledons." He still
recognised some affinity to the Lycopodiaceae, regarding the
Sigilliirias as coming betAveen Lycopodiacd'e and Cycadeae, but
nearer to the latter. Hooker's remarks on this point are most
judicious. " Assuming," he says, " the 8. elegans to be a true

LIXXEAX SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 31

Sigillaria, it appears to afford slender grounds for the adoption
of the above view, as regards its uniting such diverse and distinct
orders as Cj'cadeje and Lycopodiacece. It is true that it departs
signally from the ordinary structure of the latter order ; hut
it requires stronger evidence than the more perfect structure
and regular arrangement of the bundles of vascular tissue to
ally it to Cycadea?, ■with which, in general appearance, habit,
fluting, markings, stigmaroid roots, absence of accompanying
foliage, and mau)^ other points, it has nothing in common"
(p. 421). Thus in the controversy which for so long divided
fossil botanists, Hooker at once placed himself on the side which
the event has shown to have been the right one.

Hooker's account of Leindodtndron contains a much needed
caution on the question of species. " If the species of that
genus," he remarks, " were as prone to vary in the foliage as
are those of Lifcopodmin, our available means for distinguishing
them are wholly insufficient " (p. 423). He illustrates his point
by the Xew Zealand species, Lijcojyodium densum. The suggestion
that some of the Trigonocarpi were the seed-vessels (sporangia^l of
Lepidodendron is curious, considering that other fossil " seeds "
have turned out to be really of that nature.

At that time Hooker had seen no Calamitese with structure,
and he refrains from expressing any opinion as to their relation-
ships. It is interesting to find that he looked, though in vain
" for evidence of their being Equisetaceae, in the presence of those
siliceous stomata with which that order abounds, and which
would surely have been preserved in the fossil state" (p. 427).
It is only within the last year or two that this evidence has
been actually found, in the stomata of Calamitean leaves investi-
gated by Mr. Hamshaw Thomas.

In his concluding remarks, Hooker speaks of the abundance of
specimens, suggestive of most interesting points, still to be
worked out. He hoped that they would form the materials for
a succession of essays in the Memoirs of the Geological Survey,
but only two more were ever published, his Himalayan expedition
intervening.

The first of these is his memoir " On some Peculiarities in the
Structure of /Stif/maria.^' The merit of this jiaper consists in
the excellent and well-illustrated account given of the internal
structure of Stigmaria, which was already known to be the root,
or at least the underground portion of ^ifiillaria. Only in one
point was Hooker seriously mistaken regarding the anatomy. He
allowed himself to be misled by an observation of Goeppert's,
and believed that the vascular strands passing out through the
medullary rays originated from isolated bundles occurring in the
pith. As "Williamson showed, nearly 40 years later, no such
medullary bundles exist ; Goeppert was deceived by Stigmarian
rootlets burrowing in the decayed pith, and took them for integral
parts of the structure.

The comparison drawn between the structure of Stigmaria

32 PllOCEEUINGS OF TUB

and that of fii(jillaria itself, and of Lepidodendron (p. 436) is
interesting ; but the state of anatomical knowledge was not then
sufficiently advanced for the true homologies of the parts to be
recognised. Kegarding the affinities, Hooker says : " The points
by which SigiUaria (and Slir/mana) is allied to Lycopodiacese,
especially through the Lepidodendru, are probably quite sufficient "
(p. 437). Jle again rejects the idea of any affinity with Cycadeaj,
admitting only a certain analogy, a view in which he was un-
doubtedly justified.

The most important of Hooker's palaeobotanical works is certainly
the third paper in the ilomoirs of the Geological Survey — " llemarks
on the Structure and Affinities of some Lepldostrohi,''' in which, for
the first time, he explained the true structure, hitherto quite
misunderstood, of the fructification of the Carboniferous Clubmosses.

All his specimens of Lepidostrobus were found in nodules of
clay-ironstone, from the coal-fields of Staffordshire, Glamorgan,
&c. Curiously enough the best specimens occurred, as broken
frustules of cones, inside the stems of Lepidodendron elerjans and
other species, having been washed into the hollow stumps before
fossilization — the way in which this is likely to have occurred is
discussed in detail. He examined no less than 30 such trunks
from Staffordshire, all containing cones, which were sometimes
very numerous.

Hooker begins his description by pointing out that three con-
ditions must be fulfilled in order to determine the relationships of
fossil cones. It is necessary to know : (1) the arrangement of the
individual organs and nature of the scales; (2) the anatomical
structure of the axis and other parts; (3) the nature of the
•contents — " there may be stamens or male organs, — ovaria or
female ones ; — or lastly, capsules containing reproductive spores
(which are peculiar to plants having no sexual system)" (p. 441).
At that time, immediately before the appearance of Hofmeister's
great Avorks, knowledge of the sexual reproduction of the Higher
Cryptogams was still very imperfect. In Lijcopodium, indeed, the
genus which Hooker probably had especially in mind, nothing
■whatever was known of the sexual process till nearly 40 years later.

The memoir is illustrated by eight plates, which give an admirable
idea of the external characters and internal structure of the cones.
The slightly restored figure of the scales and sporangia in radial
section (i)late 8. fig. 11) has become classical, and is remarkably
true to nature. The only defect is that the attachment of the
sporangium to its scale is shown too short, no doubt owing to
the section examined not having been so strictly radial as is
necessary to show the narrow attachment in its full length.

He described the spores as " consisting of three or rarely four
sporules, -which are afterwards separated from one another "
(p. 451), but it is probable that what he really observed, in most
cases, was the split membrane of a single spore, and not the true
tetrads (except perha])s in the case shown in plate 0. fig. 11).
The mistake is extremely easy to make, as I kno-w from experience.

LINNEAN SOCIEl'Y OF LONDON. ^^

Apart from these somewhat minute criticisms, it may be said
without any reserve that Hooker's work at once placed our know-
ledge of these cones on a perfectly satisfactory basis, leaving
indeed little, except the discovery of the megaspores, to be added
by later observers.

He had no hesitation in referring the cones to Lepldodendron, on
the ground of association, and of the entire agreement between
the axis of the cone and the stem in the arrangenient of the
tissues. He considered that the only material difference from
the recent Li/copodiiim was in the form of the sporangium. He
emphasizes the clear Lycopodiaceous affinity and finally rejects the
vague suggestions of Cycadean or Coniferous relationship which
were still in the air.

At the conclusion of the memoir, he gives some examples from
recent plants of false cones, often pathological, as a warning to the
student of fossils. Although his own Lepklostrohi were so perfectly
cleared up by his researches, he appears to have had some doubts
about other species, and was thus led to a characteristic mani-
festation of scepticism.

The Lepidostrohus memoir shows how much fossil Botany might
have expected from Hooker, if he had continued to give his atten-
tion to the subject. This, however, was not in any high degree,
the case ; his subsequent activity was turned in other directions,
and his later paliBobotanical papers are, with one exception, of less
positive importance, though often interesting as critical contributions.

Passing over a brief note on some doubtful Calamites, of Old Red
Sandstone Age, from the Shetland Islands (1852), Hooker's next
serious contribution to our knowledge of Palfeozoic Vasculares was
a memoir " On a new Species of Volkmaania " (1854). Sternberg's
genus VolJcmannia was long employed for various fructifications
which have turned out to be of Calamitean or Sphenophyllaceous
affinity. Hooker's species, V. Morrisii, from the Lower Carboni-
ferous of Carluke near Glasgow, is a fine cone, nearly 3 inches
long and more than an inch broad, the stalk having a length of
9 inches. Hooker says " the general resemblance to a gigantifc
Equisetum without sheaths is obvious," but adds " It is perhaps
not improbable that the genus may prove to be allied to Lepido-
dendron." Casuariueaj and Gnetaceic are also referred to. The
first suggestion is no doubt nearest the truth. As my friend
Dr. Arber suggested to me, the size and character of the cone invite
a comparison with Cheirostrobus, a fructification allied to the
■SpheuophyllaceiB and so far only known from structural specimens.
Hooker felt the need for structural evidence in the case of his cone,
saying " No progress in systematic Botany can be made without an
extensive study of the structure and morphology of plants — of their
comparative anatomy in fact, and the materials for these researches
are seldom preserved in fossil specimens."

The memoir with Binney, "On the Structure of certain Limestone
Nodules enclosed in seams of Bituminous Coal, with a Description

LINN. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1911-1912. d

34 phoceedings of the

of some Trigonocarpons contained in tliem '' (L^oS), is a valuable
contribution, from two points of view. An excellent account of the
nature and occurrence of the calcareous nodules (coal-balls) is
given, the earliest, I believe, extant, but this was presumably the
work of Binney. The writers notice the absence of fern-fronds-
from their petrified material, saying : " It is difficult to conceive the
delicate fronds of Ferns so preserved that their structure should be
recognized on a transverse section of them in the fossil state." Of
course the structure of the leaves of some of the Pteridosperms-
tthen included under Ferns) is now well known, but the rarity of
true fern-fronds in the petrified condition is remarkable, considering
(he frequency of their petioles and stems.

As regards the Trigonocarpons, the writers proved that the
common nut-like specimens are merely casts of tlie seed-cavity.
They give, from their structural specimens, an excellent descrijition
of the " outer and second integument " (our sarcotesta or outer
fleshy layer, and sclerotesta) ; the nuccllus with its vascular
bundles is also described, but not the outer system of bundles in
the sarcotesta.

They made a detailed comparison with the seed of SaJisbtiria
(GfinJcffo), and believed the affinities of I'r'ir/onorarpon to be Coni-
ferous rather than Cycadaceous. As a matter of fact, Brongniart'a
suggestion of Cycadaceous relationship now seems nearer the truth.
The authors say that association gives no clue — they were not
then acquainted witli the Aletliopttris-\eix\G^ whicb so generally
accompany these seeds.

They had some suspicion that 2'rir/onocarjwn might belong to
Sigillaria, a suggestion Avhich perhaps shows that Brongniart's
belief in the Gymnospermous nature of Shjillaria was beginning to
have an undue influence. The paper is an important one, as it
placed our knowledge of one Palaeozoic seed, at least, on a scientific
basis.

Tavo papers by Hooker relate to the problematic organism
Pachytheca, of Silurian age. The earlier work is "On the Spheroidal
Bodies, resembling Seeds, from the Ludlow Bone Bed " (1852).
The outer zone of the spheroidal thallus consists of radiating cells,
and in this first paper Hooker said : " This simple structure of spore-
sac is very characteristic of the natural order Lycopodiaceae." He
was thinking, no doubt, of the well-known columnar layer which
forms the outer wall of the sporangium in Lepidostrohus. On a
re-examination of specimens in 1875, he gave up this tentative
hypothesis and recognised the Algal nature of the organism. His-
latest contribution to fossil Botan)' is a short paper on PachijtJieca,
published 37 years later in the ' Annals of Botany ' for 1889,
illustrated by beautiful drawings from his own hand, showing the
detailed structure. He points out the remarkable density and
power of resistance to deformation that the thallus must have
possessed, and discusses the question whether the internal filaments
might be parasitic. He cites the opinions of other botanists, but

LiyXEA>" SOCIETY OF LONDON". 35

does not express any decisive view of his own, beyond his con-
viction of Algal affinities.

This paper was preliminary to a somewhat fuller investigation
by Mr. C. A. Barber, but the nature of the organism has never
been any further determined.

Turning to Tertiary plants, a " Note on the Fossil Plants from
Reading " derived from tlie Thanet Sands, is most interesting from
the emphasis with which the author insists on the worthlessness of
conclusions as to affinity drawn from mere impressions of leaves.
Though his specimens were good ones, he refused to give even
generic names to the plants. He found that all except two were
decidedly Dicotyledonous and Exogenous. The other two " from
having parallel veins, may be assumed to be Monocotyledonous,"
but beyond this he would not go.

Of other speeimens he says : " It would be very easy to produce
from an herbarium leaves so similar .... as to deceive the
inexperienced into instituting crude affinities." Speaking of the
specimens generally Hooker remarks : " Though the leaves pre-
served in the Keading beds are all of the very commonest forms
in the vegetable kingdom (of Dicotyledonous plants) I do not find
that they exactly resemble those of any living English species
and indeed, even were the resemblance so close that I could not
distinguish them from existing forms, I should not consider myself
warranted in drawing any conclusions therefrom." The only
inference he permits himself is that there is no objection from
the evidence of the plants to the climate having been a temperate
one.

It would be well for our science if the caution shown in this
paper by so great a systematist were more often emulated by those
who approach the determination of plant-impressions with a more
limited equipment of taxonomic knowledge.

In 1855 Hooker described two " seed-vessels," one (" Carpolitlies
ovuJion, Brongn.") fi'om the Eocene Beds of Lcwisham, the other
(^^Folliculites minutuhis, Bronn") from the Bovey Tracey Coal.
Though very cautious in avoiding any definite determination of these
objects, he was inclined to suggest, in each case, an affinity with
Ferns, spore-like bodies having been found in the Carpolithes. I
am informed by Mr. Clement Reid that the Carpolithes ovulurn is
the seed of a Water-lily, while the Folliculites is also a seed and
certainly belongs to Stratiotcs. The study of Tertiary seeds, now
carried to such perfection by the work of Mr. & Mrs. Keid, was
of course in its earliest infancy at the time when Hooker wrote
these papers.

"We have now run rapidly through those memoirs of Hooker's
which are specially devoted to the consideration of fossil plants.
It remains to notice a few references to the subject scattered
through his more general Addresses.

I well remember the keen interest with which, as a boy, I read

cl2

30 PKOCBEDINGS OF THE

Hooker's Presidential Address to tlio Whitish Association at tho
Norwich fleeting of iy()8, ^Vhat appealed to one was, of course,
his zealous championship of Darwinism, then by no means
universally accepted, at least by the laity of Science. 1 will only,
however, allow myself one quotation from this part of the Address.
(Speaking of the then position of the Darwinian theory the President
said: — "it is ^>«r excellence an avowed favourite with the rising
schools of naturalists ; perhaps, indeed, too much so, for the young
are apt to accept such tlieorics as articles of faith, and the creed of
the student is but too likely to become the shibboleth of the future
])rofessor " (p. 22). Darwinism has passed through and left
behind tho dangers of the age of faith predicted by Hooker ; it
has long emerged into the more wholesome air of free criticism, and
has to face, on certain sides, the vigorous rivalry of alternative
theories.

At that time it appears that fossil plants were attracting much
attention, for Hooker says : " In my own special Science, the
greatest advances that have been made during the last ten years
have been in the departments of Fossil liotany, and Vegetable
Physiology.'"'

" In the past history of the globe, two epochs stand prominently
forward — the Carboniferous and the Miocene — for the abundant
materials they att'ord, and the light they consequently throw on the
early conditions of the Vegetable Kingdom." (p. 13.) As regards
the Carboniferous flora, he refers especially to the results attained
by liinuey and Carruthers. " These show," he says, " that Calamites
is an actual member of the existing family of Equisetaceje,
which contained previously but one genus, that of the common
Mare's-tail of our river-banks and woods." In this frank accep-
tance of the conclusion of the English pala^obotanists Hooker
was in advance of his time, for many years had to elapse before
prejudices were overcome and difficulties surmounted so as to
enable the true position of the Calamariese to be universally
recognised.

As regards the Miocene plants Hooker was much impressed by
Heer's results ; the evidence for a highly developed Arctic Tertiary
Flora was what chiefly interested him.

In this Address Hooker, after some vigorous criticism of over-
reliance on evidence from leaves in palaeobotany, added: "In this
most unreliable of Sciences — Fossil Botany — we do but grope in
the dark ; of the thousands of objects Ave stumble against, we here
and there recognise a likeness to what we have elsewhere known
and rely on external similitude for a helping hand to its affinities ; of
the great majority of specimens we know nothing for certain, and of
no small proportion we are utterly ignorant. If, however, much
is uncertain, all is not so, and the Science has of late made sure
and steady progress, and developed really grand results " (p. 15).
These words express concisely his attitude towards the whole
subject — severest criticism combined with a keen interest in such
advances as seemed to him to rest on a sound basis. The same

LIXNKAN SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 37

feeling is expressed in his Address to the Royal Society in 1877.
After referring to Lesquereux's work on Cretaceous and other
fossil plants of the United States, he says : " In the whole range
of the natural sciences no study is so difficult and at the same
time so fruitless, if we regard the amount of results accepted by
botanists, as compared with the prodigious labour their acquisition
by palaeontologists has demanded;' This discouraging remark
refers, however, essentially to work based on external characters,
especially on those of fossil leaves — his bete noir. In the same
Address he follows with interest the progress of American fossil
botany as hearing on distribution, and points out that in North
America there is no break between the Upper Cretaceous and
Lower Tertiary floras. He returns to the subject in his Royal
Society Address of the next year, 1878, in which he discusses with
sympathy Saporta's theory of the Polar origin of vegetation.

In an Address to the Geographical Section of the British Association
in 1881, Hooker again refers to the discovery in Arctic latitudes of
fossil plants whose existing representatives are to be found only in
warm temperate regions, and discusses the bearing of them on the
history of the Flora of North America. This subject was one which
specially ajipealed to him from its immediate bearing on the great
questions of Geographical Distribution to which his best work was
devoted.

During his later years Hooker followed the rapid progress of
fossil botany with a most sympathetic interest, which was very
kindly shown in some of his letters to me. In a letter of Oct. 3,
1896, acknowledging a copy of my Address to the Botanical
Section at Liverpool, he said : " Your Fossil Botany pages, of course,
interest me most and very much indeed." This, and other passages
show that, with all his severity of judgment, he had a specially
friendly feeling for the study of fossil plants. Perhaps his most
interesting letter in this connection was one written on receiving
the preliminary communication by Prof. F. W. Oliver and myself
on the seed of Lyijinodendron, which, it may be remembered, was
identified in the first instance by the glands on the cupule. He
wrote (June 13, 1903) : " I must write to thank you for sending
me the Proceedings R. S. with your and Oliver's paper on Lygino-
dendron, which has interested me more than I can express. What
can be the meaning of the capitate glands ? they would seem to
indicate the cotemporaneous insect-lifo which I think has been
demonstrated to exist in the Coal Measures. Has any one accounted
for the quantity of pollen-grains in the sac of the ovule of
Cycadese ? so many more than the wind is likely to have brought."

As regards the last suggestion some light is thrown on tho
difficulty by Prof. Pearson's observations on the insect-visitors of
some South African (Jycads. As regards the fossils the abundance
of pollen in the ovule is equally remarkable, and Hooker's remark
may here also give us a clue to the right explanation.

In a later letter (Oct. 6, 1906) he spoke of our " knowledge of

38 PBOCEEDINOS OF THE

Botany, as it advances by strides under a study of its fossil repre-
Bentativcs."

It is pleasant to a student of fossil plants to remember with
what warm and generous sympathy the great leader of botanical
science followed the recent jirogrcss of the subject.

Hooker's definite contributions to our knowledge of palajobotany
were valuable, though limited in extent, owing to the small part
of his time that he was free to devote to such investigations. His
influence as a severe but just and friendly cricic was of the greatest
importance, and his warnings against the many pitfalls of the
subject, though they may have discouraged some, are in reality
entirely wholesome, and are no less needed today than at the time
they were given.

References to Papers hij Sir Joseph Dalton lloolcer.

1842. On the Examination of some Fossil Wood from Macquarie

Plains, Tasmania. Tasmanian Journ. Xat. Sci. vol. i. 1842,

p. 24.
1846. Note on a Fossil Plant from the Fish River, South Africa.

Trans. Geol. Soc. vol. vii. 184G, p. 227.
1848. On the Vegetation of the Carboniferous Period, as compared

with that of the present day. Mem. Geol. Survey, vol. ii.

1848, p. 387.
1848. On some Peculiarities in the Structure of Stiymaria. Ibid.

p. 431.
1848. Remarks on the Structure and Affinities of some Lepidostrohi.

Ibid. p. 440.
1853. (J. D. H. & H. E. Strickland.)— On the Distribution and

Organic Contents of the " Ludlow Pone Bed " iu the

districts of Woolhope and May Hill, with a Xote on the

seed-like bodies found in it. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.

vol. ix. 1853, p. 8.

1853. Note on the Fossil Plants from the Shetlands. Ibid. p. 49.

1854. Note on the Fossil Plants from Reading. Ibid. vol. x. p. 163.

1854. On a new species of Volkmannia ( V. Morrisii). Ibid.

vol. X. p. 199.

1855. (J. D. H. & E. W. BiNNEY.)— On the Structure of certain

Limestone Nodules enclosed in seams of Bitumiuous Coal,

with a description of some Trigonocarpons contained in

them. Phil. Trans. Royal Soc. vol. 145. 1855, p. 149.
1854. On some minute Seed-vessels {CarpoJithcs oridiim, Brongn.)

from the Eocene Beds of Lewisham. Quart. Journ. Geol.

Soc. vol. xi. 1855, p. 562.
1854. On some small Seed-vessels (Folliculites mini(lidt(S, Bronn)

from the Bovey Tracey Coal. Ibid. p. 566.
1868. Presidential Address to the British Association for the

Advancement of Science. Norwich, 1868.
1877. Presidential Address to the Royal Society, 1877. Proc. R.

Soc. vol. xxvi. p. 427.

LINNEAX SOCIETY Of LON^DOX. 39

187S. Presidential Address to the Itoyal Society, 1878. Proc. K.

Soc. vol. sxviii. p. 43.
1881. Presidential Address to the Geographical Section of tho

British Association, York, 1881.
18S9. On Pachytheca. Annals of Botany, vol. iii. 1889, p. 135.

Upon the conclusion of the Presidential Address the Rev.
T. E. E. Stebbixg moved : —

" That the President be thanked for his excellent Address, and
that he be requested to allow it to be pi-inted and circulated
amongst the Eellows,'' which, being seconded by Mr. CLBiiENT
Eeid, was carried by acclamation.

In acknowledging the vote of thanks proposed by Mr. Stebbing
and seconded by Mr. C. Eeid, the President said that, flourishing
and active as the Linnean Society now was, he looked forward to
even greater developments during the time of his successor and
iu tlie more distant future. The Pellows of the Linnean Society
had perhaps even yet hardly realized their position as the first
Biological Society of the World. That was a proud and responsible
place for a Society to hold, and one which it required an effort to
rise to. He should like to see the Society's rooms the recognized
meeting place of British Biologists, and their Meetings the
occasions when all the new biological discoveries were brought
forward, whether destined for publication there or elsewhere.

The President then addressed Capt. Charles Fbancis Ulla.-
THORNE Meek, F.L.S., and handed to him the bronze medal of the
Crisp Award for Microscopical Science, and a cheque for the balance
of the fund, tliis being the first presentation from the fund fouuded
in 1910 by a donation from Sir Prank Crisp, speaking as follows : —

Captaih^ Meek,

It is now my welcome duty to present to you the Crisp Award
for Microscopical llesearch, of which you are the first recipient.

The Award was founded two years ago by the generosity of our
distinguished and valued Fellow, Sir Prank Crisp, to whose long-
continued services in many directions our Society owes so much.
I may briefly recall the conditions of the Crisp Award.

It is to be made at intervals of not less than five years, and is to
be given by the Council for the best paper dealing with Micro-
scopical Eesearch. The Award is to be confiaed to Fellows aucJ to
work published by the Linnean Society since the previous Award,
and, in the first case, during the five years previous. The first
Award was to be given in May 1912, the date which we have now
reached.

40 PnOCEEDINGS OF THK

The paper on which the Award is made is your work on " The
Spermatogenesis of Stemhothrus vir'uhdus ; with Si^ccial Kcferenco
to the Hcterotropic Chromosome as a Sex Determinant in Grass-
hoppers/' published in our Journal (Zoology) in 1911.

I am ])articularly glad that the choice of the Council has fallen
upon this investigation of yours, because your work is, on the one
hand, in the field of cytological microscopy, demanding the utmost
skill in the use of advanced methods and the highest poAvers of tho
microscope ; Avhile on the other it is concerned with a fundamental
problem of Eiology of equal interest to the zoological and botanical
sides of our Society. On both these grounds we feel that we are
setting a fittingly high standard for future awards, worthy of the
intentions of the founder.

The special interest of your work lies in its bearing on tho
question of the determination of sex, the insect you have investi-
gated being one of those in which the male has an odd number of
chromosomes in its somatic nuclei, while in the female the number
is even, the figures in this particular case being 17 and 18 respec-
tively. You have fully investigated the history of the spermato-
genic divisions, with special reference to the' behaviour of the
accessory or hcterotropic chromosome present in half the sperma-
tozoa, while lacking in the remainder. The result of fertilization
by the former is to produce females, by the latter to produce males,
the odd chromosome consequently being regarded by some as the
determinant of sex in these cases. You point out, with scientific
caution, that this conclusion is not yet absolutely established, but
the exact history of the process which you are able to give afPords
the best basis for the ultimate comprehension of its significance.
Your singularly accurate and beautiful work deserves the moro
credit as it was begun at a time when you Avere still under the
pressure of very different duties.

I have great pleasure in handing you the Crisp Award, in recog-
nition of work which is of the best type of modern microscopical
research.

Capt. Meek having received the medal and cheque, briefly
returned thanks, and expressed his gratification at being chosen
the first recipient of the a^ard.

The President then addressing Prof. E. B. Poultox, handed to
him the Linnean Modal for transmission to Dr. Eobeet Cvril
Laytox Perkins, who was abroad, said: —

Peofkssor Poulton,

In the unavoidable absence of Dr. P. C. L. Pkekins, who is
abroad, 1 ask you to receive our Medal on his behalf.

Dr. Perkins combines, in a rare degree, the qualities of an in-
defatigable field-naturalist and those of a skilled and precise

LIXIS'EAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 4^

systematic investigator. He has himself worked out the syste-
matics of the chief groups of the Hymenoptera, the whole of the
Orthoptera and Neuroptera and part of the Coleoptera, and, among
Vertebrates, the Birds of tlie Sandwich Islands. All these contri-
butions are included in that great work the ' Fauna Hawaiiensis,'
written by numerous eminent specialists : his General Introduction
to the Fauna is now in the Press.

Throughout Dr. Perkins's long residence in the Sandwich Islands,
extending over a period of at least twentv-five years, he has
studied the conditions of life of all the groups of animals in the
Islands, and not only those on which he has himself written.

The value of his long and arduous researches is enhanced by the
unfortunate circumstance that large numbers of species which he
has studied are now extinct, owing to the importation and spread
of competing Continental species and to the destruction of the
native forests to make way for the sugar-plantations. Dr. Perkins's
careful work will thus be the sole record in the future of the many
deeply interesting forms of life which have already gone, and of
many more Avhich are on the point of disappearing.

To Dr. Perkins's more strictly scientific achievements must be
added his remarkable success in founding the Experimental Station
at Honolulu. I am told that he, more than anyone else, has proved
that such investigations in applied Biology really pay ; the sugar-
planters of the Islands have found it worth their while to liberally
endow his Station, having learnt that he has saved them immense
sums by his method of importing into the Islands the enemies of
the insect-pests of the crop. This practical work has not been
accomplished without laborious and most minute investigations
into the life-history and bionomic conditions of the pests and their
enemies, carried out by him or by skilled assistants under his
direction. These enquiries have led to a most exact knowledge of
the ways of parasites and hyper-parasites, and, while the object
was originally a commercial one, a tlood of light has been thrown
on the scientific aspects of insect bionomics.

I regret to hear that Dr. Perkins's health has suffered in the
course of his long-continued labours, owing to exposure during his
travels at high elevations and in the damp regions of the Islands.

On the ground of his distinguished work in field natural history,
in systematic investigation, and in applied biology, the Council
have awarded the Linneau Medal to Dr. Perkins, and I have great
pleasure in handing it to you for his acceptance.

Prof. Poulton made a suitable acknowledgment, and undertook
to convey the medal to the recipient.

The General Secretary havino; laid before the Meeting certain
obituary notices of deceased Fellows and others, the proceedings
terminated.

42 TEOCEEDINGS OF THE

OBITUARY NOTICES.
Algernon Sidney Bicknell was the sou of Elanan Bicknell, of
Heme Hill, Surrey, a well-known collector of pictures, and Jjorn
on the 9th October, lSli'2. Possessed of ample means, he gave
his attention to botany, astronomy, and alpine exploration,
travelling much and never happier tlian when in such scenes as
the vast forests of the An)azon Jiiver.

At a later period he specially interested himself in fungi, and
collected a good library bearing on that group. He showed an
extensive series of fungi about the year 1887 at the Eoyal
Horticultural Society, at that time at South Kensington. He was
a member of several scientiHo Societies, amongst them the
Woolhope Club and the lioyal (xeographical Society, but he
seems never to have published any accouut of his travels or
researches. He was elected a Fellow of the Linnean Society,
iipth December, 1877, and died at Brighton after an operation, on
the 26th October, 1911, shortly after completing his 79th year.

[b] D. J.]

Haiuiy Bolus was born in Nottingham on April 28th, 1834,
the son of Joseph Bolus, a business man of that town. Through
the master of his school he became connected with AVilliam
Kensitt, a merchant of (xrahamsroMii, with whom he served as
apprentice from 1850-1852, having landed at Port Elizabeth
on March 28th, 1850. From Grahamstown he went to Port
Elizabeth as book-keej)erin a mercantile house, and, at the end of
1855, after a short visit to England, returned to South Africa to
Graaff-Eeinet, where he spent the succeeding nineteen years,
acting for a short time as Secretary to the Midland Fire
Insurance and Trust Company. In 1874 he left Graaff-Eeinet
and joined his brother, a stock-broker in Cape Town,* retiring
from business in 1895. He died at Oxted, Suri-ey, on May 25th,
1911, soon after his arrival on what Mas to be the last of his
many visits to England, and was buried in the churchyard of the
village.

Although no doubt interested from eai'ly youth in the observa-
tion of natural objects and phenomena, his connection with
botany may be said to date from 1862, when he attended a short
course of public lectures on botany, given by Prof. F. Guthrie,
who the year before had been appointed to the newly founded
Graaff-Eeinet College. His friendship with Guthrie furthei'ed his
botanical inclinations, and the loss in 1805 of his eldest son and
the desire for relief from the sad blow, drove him into the
arms of the science in which his interests centred lienceforth. For
years his activity in this domain was confined to collecting and
observations in the held, and studies in his own herbarium.
Thorough and methodical habits and a keen eye not only helped
him to build up a valuable collection of his own, but also made
him a most useful contributor to his numerous correspondents,
whose inquiries and wishes he always met with great liberality.

LINlfEAX SOCIETY OF LONDON. 43

Poremost in his correspoudence stood Kew, the connection with
which extended from 1867 to his death, and was much strengthened
by repeated visits, on which he used to bring with him large
sets ot" specimens for study and comparison.

With Bolus started a second and most successful period in the
botanical exploration of South Africa, the lirst having closed with
Ecklon and Zeyher in the forties. The success \\as partly due to
his own numerous travels, of wliieh Prof. H. H. W. Pearson
published a valuable list in the South African Journal of Science
for 1911, and partly to the stimulus Avhich he so well understood to
awake and keep alive in otliers. His botanical journeys took him
■all over Cape Colony, from Cape Town to Xama([ualand and Pondo-
land, and from Algoa Bay to Kimberley. He also visited the
Orange Pree State, and three times the Transvaal. Thus he ac-
quired an unparalleled field knowledge of the flora of South Africa,
and especially of Cape Colony. It found a masterly expression in
his ' Sketch of the Piora of South Africa ' (1886), and again in a
more matured and condensed form in his ' Sketch of the Ploral
Eegions of South Africa' (1905); but on the whole he was not a
prolific writer. He was too modest to gauge exactly the value of
his experience and first-hand knowledge, and perliaps also too
cautious in a field where the inadequate literary and herbarium
resources at his disposal certainly provided ample opportunity for
blocking and pitfalls. However, he published a number of
" Contributions to South African Botany " in various places, and
with respect to tv^o families he rose far above the level of the
casual contributor. The iunnensely rich and varied Orchid flora
•of the Cape fascinated him early. In 1882 he gave us a " List of
Published Species of Cape Orchids " in the Journal of the Linuean
Society, followed in the same place by five "Contributions"
(1884-1^90) dealing with the family, whilst a paper on the
Orchids of the Cape Peninsula, illustrated by himself, appeared
in the Transactions of the South African Philosophical Society
in 1882. The plan of illustrating as many South African members
of the family as possible was carried further in his ' Icones
■Orchidearum Austro-Africanarum Extratro])icarum,' of Mliicli the
first part (50 plates) came out in 1 892, the second (50 plates) in
1896, both constituting A^olume I., and a third. Volume II., in 1911,
the revision of the last proof-sheets of this having been concluded
by him on the very eve of his death. The other family which
deservedly claimed his special attention was the Ericacea?, which
in the genus Erica attains to such a marvellous number of species.
Bolus, together with his friend Prof. Guthrie, undertook to elabo-
rate the genus for the ' Flora Capensis,' and, after Guthrie's death
in 1899, he finished the difficult and troublesome task, the work
occupying over 300 pages with descriptions of 469 species in the
fourth volume of the ' Flora Capensis ' (1905). Yet another
publication has to be mentioned, namely, 'A List of Flowering
Plants and Ferns of the Cape Peninsula,' which he elaborated in
•conjunction with Capt. (now Major) A. IT. Wolley Dod. It is'

44 phoceedikgs of the

the fruit of bis labours in the district wbere he resided for so
long a part of his life, and vas published in the Ti-ansactions of
the South African Philosophical Society in 19U3.

Allusion has been made to the stimulating influence he
exercised over South Africa, thereby reviving the interest in
the botany of the country. It was done mainly through his
example and an extensive and sustained correspondence. This
naturally ceased with his death. ]iut in founding the Harry
Bolus Chair of Botany in the South African College in 1902, he
has secured for botany a permanent footiug in the centre of one
of the most remarkable floras of the world. It was a fine
expression of public spirit, worthy of the man who was ever
mindful of the common good and u staunch believer in education
in the widest sense. He also provided in his will for the
maintenance and extension of his herbarium and botanical library,
which are now in the charge of the South African College.
Although he was averse to coming to the front in public life, the
integrity of his character and his ripe experience made him a
desirable member of public bodies, and so he served on the board
of the Colonial Orphan Chamber (since 18S2), on that of the
South African Public Library (since 1897), as a Trustee of
the South African Museum (since 1006), and on the Council of
the South African College (1908-1910). He was President of the
South African Philosophical Society for the Session 1886-87, and
an Original Pellow and Member of the Council of the Royal
Society of South Africa. In 1903 the Cape University recognized
his scientific merits by giving him the honorary degree of D.Sc,
whilst in 1909 the South African Association for the Advance-
ment of Science awarded him the South Africa Medal and Grant
for Scientific Research. The Linnean Society numbered him
among its Fellows since 1873.

Harry Bolus was a self-m.ade man. Prom modest beginnings
he rose by force of character to the position of a man of public
standing and scientific recognition. Taken away from his
Nottingham school when still in his boyhood, he educated himself
up to the level not only of a superior student of science, but
also a man of refined and liberal tastes. The independence and
freshness of his mind made his company always enjoyable and
stimulating, whilst the stern mettle ol' his manly character attached
bin) and his memory permanently to those who had the good
fortune of his friendship. Death has gently dealt with him and
given him back to his old home when his work was done.

[O. Staff.]

Jean Baptiste Edouaed Boenet, M.D., Membre de I'lnstitut,
the well-known algologist, was born at Gudrigny (Nievre) on
2nd September, 1828. He studied under Tulasne and Leveille,
and early in his career turned his attention to lichens and alga?,
groups which he continued to investigate throughout his life.
His death took place at Paris, on December 18th, 1911.

IINNEAN SOCIETy OF LOXDON". 45

The researches carried out by Bornefc with regard to the life-
history of lichens were especially importaut. He isolated and
specifically determined the algoe which entered into the composi-
tion of a large number of species, and described the method by
which the hyphoe env'elop the algte, coming to the conclusion that
the gonidia of lichens can always ha referred to a species of alga.
The strong support which he gave Schwendeuer, materially helped
in securing the early recognition of the theory of the dual nature
of lichens.

His work on marine algoe was no less noteworthy. The magni-
ficent drawings in 'Notes Algologiques ' and 'Etudes Phycolo-
giques ' testify to his skill and to the careful manner in which
he investigated the structure and development of these plants.
Amongst systematic works his joint monograph with Flahault on
the Nostocaceae is perhaps the best known, being a masterly
revision of a group that was previously in the greatest confusion.

Dr. Bornet was elected a Foreign Member of this Society on
1st May, 1870, and awarded the Linnean Medal in 1891 ; he
was also a Foreign Member of the Royal Society, " Membre
Foudateur" aud Past President of the Societe botanique de
France, and "officier" of the Legion of Honour. His interest
in marine algse continued to the end. On the most friendly terms
with British algologists, he never spared time or trouble in giving
them the benefit of his opinion and advice. [A. D. Cotton.]

The removal by the hand of death, on the 20th xipril, 1912,
at Nice, of Mrs. OoiLVTE-FAUQunAKSON, of Haughton, takes fi-om
us a woman who exercised a notable influence on the affairs of
this Society in the matter of the full admission of women to all the
activities of the Society.

Mauian Sarah Eidley was born at Privet, NTorthamptonshire,
on the 2nd July, 1846, the eldest daughter of the Eev. J. Nicholas
Ridley, of HoUington, Hants. In 1881 she published a little
Yolume, ' A Pocket Guide to British Ferns,' aud a paper at the
British Association at Aberdeen in 1885, on the distinctive
characters of British Mosses ; these seem to be her only contri-
butions to scientific literature. In 1883 she was married to
Mr. R. F. Ogilvie-Fai-quharson, of Haughton, aud at Tillydrine,
Kincardine O'Neil, the remainder of her days were spent, save
when the calls of health or the cause she had most at heart, drew
her from her home.

In June 1900 an application from Mrs. Farquharson respecting
the admission of women as Fellows was laid before the Council,
and received attention at several subsequent Councils. In view
of the doubt expressed as to whether the Charter permitted the
admission of women to the Fellowship, counsels' opinion was
taken, to the effect that the Charter did not empower the Society
to admit women. Upon this a memorial, set on foot and
supported by a considerable number of Fellows favourable to the

46 phoceedings or the

admission of women, was presented to the Council early in 1902^
and a circular inviting the oi)inions of tlie Fellows was issued in
March oi" that year ; the return of the papers in response to this
enquiry showed a lar^e majority in favour of applying for powers
to admit women (301 in favour, 12(5 against, with 313 absten-
tions). The meeting of the loth .January, 1903, was made
special, and the motion to proceed for enlarged powers was
carried by a large majority. Upon this the Treasurer, the present
Sir Frank Crisp, nndertook to procure an additional Charter,
granting wider powers in certain other directions as well, which
w as done at the sole cost of the Ti'easurer. The new Charter was
granted in April 1904, and the Bye-laws were amended in accor-
dance with it ; the first election of women as Fellow s took place
on the 15th December, 1904, and their formal admission on the
19th January, 1905. In this first election Mrs. Furquharson did
not succeed at the ballot, but subsequently, on the 5th March,
1908, she was elected Fellow, and the effort of many years
crowned with success.

By this time Mrs. Farquharson was suffering from heart
trouble, and the probable bad effect of excitement on a weakened
organ, prevented her con)ing forward for formal admission. She
died, as stated above, at Nice, and was buried by the side of her
husband, at Alford, in the county of Aberdeen. [B. D. J.]

Alfred Fkyer (1826-1912). — To those to whom he was known
the death of Alfred Fryer came as a shock, for notwithstanding
his age, he was very active up to the last.

Born of an old Cambridgeshire family of the fenland, he was a
typical type of the fenman. He often said " Ah ! I knew him
by the scowl of his broA\-," meaning he could identify a fenman
anywhere.

He was a good letter- writer ; froni the time I first knew him
till his death, his letters make 1480 pages, mostly referring to the
genus Potamogeton ; for which he was undoubtedly our best
authority on the British species. He had a wonderful memory
for the various forms all around Cliatteris ; at every dyke or ditch
he took one to, he could point out each plant ; these he had
studied for years, both at home and in nature.

His ' Monograph of the British Potamogetons,' unfortunately
unfinished at his death, with the plates by Eobert Morgan, will
ever remain as a monument to his memory. The nine quarto
published parts appeared from 1898 to 1900.

He had an enormous collection of dried specimens of the genus,
and was very liberal witli them ; he w-as also very well read in
ornithology, entomology, and conchology.

It was very pleasant to see the estimation he was held in all.
around Chatteris; he never confined himself to roads or footpaths,
but went where inclination led him, and everywhere he was
received as though he was on his own ground.

LINXEAiy SOCIETY OF LOXBOIS'. 47

He \vas elected an Associate of the Society on the IGtli Decem-
ber, 1897, and died at Chatteris, 2Gth February, 1912, where he had
carried on the business of nurseryman. His pi'inted contributions
to Science, besides the unfinished monograph referred to above,,
consisted in papers to the 'Journal of Botany' for a series of
years, from 1883 onwards, on his special genus Potamoc/eton, and
bear witness to the careful and valuable results he evolved from
these studies. [Arthur Bennett.]

Albert Harrison was born in 1860 at the JVew Pale Farm,
Frodsham, Cheshire, and received his education at the Liverpool
Institute, leaving at the age of 15 to enter the sugar refinery of
Henry Tate & Sons in Liverpool, and three years later was trans-
ferred to the London branch, where he obtained rapid promotion,.
and finally was made manager.

The home of his boyhood being close to Delamere Forest, he
early imbibed a liking for Natural History, and he usually spent
part of his annual holiday in that forest. It was not till 1888'
that he took up the study of the Lepidoptera in a serious way.
Then he joined forces Avith his brother-in-law, Mr. Hugh Main,
and the two experimented on forms oi Aj^lecta nehulosd and Pieris
oiapi, and latterly on Boarmia repandata. Mendelian results
greatly interested him. He was a member of many biological
associations, and in 1899 was President of the Entomological
Society. He was elected Fellow of the Liunean Society
3rd November, 1898 ; he was also Fellow of the Zoological,
Eoyal Microscopical, and Chemical Societies. He died suddenly
of apoplexy at his house at South Woodford, on 28th August, 1911,
and was buried at Alvanley, in Cheshire. [B. D. J.]

JosEPn Dalton Hooker. — By the death of ?ir Joseph Hooker
on Sunday, December 10th, 1911, in his 95th year, the Linnean
Society has lost at once the most renowned of all its Fellows and
one of the most remarkable men VAho ever devoted his life to the
advancement of Science. Hooker's ancestry and parentage do not
require to be set forth here in detail. The son of Sir William
Hooker, the Founder of Kew, he hailed from East Angiia — a part
of England which can hold its own with any other region in the
cumber and eminence of the Naturalists which it has cradled.
Had Hooker lived another six months it would have been exactly
70 years since he was elected into the Linnean Society (June 7th,
1842). Nor does this lapse of time represent the full working
life of this great man, for already on his election he had won
his spurs as a botanical traveller in the Antarctic. His life-
long friend, Asa Gray, in a letter written about this time to
Sir William Hooker, says * : —

" 1 heard within a few days that Eoss's expedition had beea
* ' Letters of Asa Grray,' p. 307.

48 PllOCEEDINGS OF THE

heard of from Rio. Doubtless Joseph will liave reached home
before this letter arrives, and 1 may congratulate him — and
yourself — upon his most gratifying success, which has laid a
broad and sure foundation for his scientific eminence. His
'Flora Antarctica' must be of the very highest interest and
im])ortance."

To young Hooker after his return Gray also wrote*: " Tou now
stand in a perfectly unrivalled position as a botanist, as to

advantages, &c and if you do not accomplish something

worth the while, you ought not to bear tlie name of Hooker."
The sequel showed how well placed was Gray's high encourage-
ment. Xo father can ever have had more just reason for pride
than Sir AVilliam in the achievements of his son.

Hooker, though born in Suffolk, was taken to Glasgow at the
age of four ^hen his father was appointed to the Professorship
of Botany in the University. Here he received his education so
far as school and college are concerned. He graduated in
Medicine in 1839, being then 22 years of age. With the world to
conquer he seized the first big thing that chance afforded.

As Hooker has told us, his father's house " was the resort of

voyagers and travellers from all parts of the world On

the occasion of a visit from Koss, he told my father of his hopes
of obtaining the equipment of an expedition to discover the South
Magnetic Pole ; whereupon my father brought me to him as a
youth who would be delighted to accompany him as Xaturalist.
E.OSS received me very kindly, and told me that if I could prepare
myself for such a duty, he would take me. The Antarctic
E.xpedition saw my debut in a scientific career "t. To travel had
always been Hooker's dream as a child, and he relates how he used
to look at the pictures in Cook's voyages sitting on his grand-
father's knee (Dawson Turner). The one that took his fancy
most was the plate of Christmas Harboui', Kergueleu's Land, with
the arched rock standing out to sea, and the sailors killing
penguins. He was consumed with the desire to see that rock and
knock penguins on the head. By an odd coincidence this was one
of the first places he visited with the Antarctic Expedition.

The fascination and interest of this desolate island, the flora of
which he fully described, appears to have remained throughout his
life. In a letter to my father, written during a visit to the
Scottish Highlands t, Hooker says : —

" Skye Geology, too, impressed me much. The island re-
sembled some of the Antarctic ones in many particulars ; and
though volcanic on the whole, it contains beds representative of
most or all the British Formations from the Laurentian upwards !
and I could not help wondering if future discoveries, say in

* ' Letters of Asa Gray,' p. 317.

t Anniversary Dinner of the Royal Soeiety, Nov. 30, 1887. Sir Joseph
Hooker's replv to the toast of "The Medallists," p. 13.
+ Dated Aviemore, Sept. 25, 1876.

LINNEAX SOCIETY OF LONDOiJf. 49

Kerguelen's Land, ina}'' not throw as much hglit on the Greology of
the Antarctic regions as 8kye alone would have done in respect of
Northern Europe. Perhaps the fossil wood of Kerguelen's Land
may be the nucleus of a great liglit."

On his return from the Antarctic, Hooker at once took in hand
the description of his rich collections and the elucidation of the
Southern Floras. This task culminated in tlie publication of the
first instalment of the ' Flora Antarctica ' in 1847. It is interesting
to note at this period the influence of the atmosphere of Bryology
in which the son of so famous a Bryologist as Sir William Hooker
had been brought up. His earliest published papers all dealt with
Mosses, and on his return from the Antarctic it was the Mosses,
Liverworts, Lichens and Algte of the voyage which he lirst worked
out in detail.

In a letter to my fatlier, written in his 91st year, Hooker states
that the first plant he ever dissected was a Moss*, and though
throughout the middle period of his life he concerned himself
mainly with the flowering plants, the intention was always
cherished and sometimes referred to, so my father tells me, of
returning to the group once more when the burden of official duties
■should fall from his shoulders. This intention, as is well known,
was never realised ; the remarkable and difficult genus Imiiatiens
absorbing him during the last ten years of his life.

In the course of his travels Hooker had come into frequent
contact with fossil plants, and in 1846 he was appointed Botanist
to the Geological Survey of Great Britain. This field evidently
was a congenial one, and he pursued it for a while with marked
success. It is not necessary, however, here to record in detail
Hooker's work as a Palseobotanist, for it has formed the main
subject matter of the Presidential Address to the Fellows of this
Society delivered last May by our retiring President, Dr. D.
H. Scott. This, at any i-ate, is certain. Had Hooker devoted his
life to this branch, the history of fossil botany in this country
must have been profoundly changed. The post of Botanist to
the Geological Survey would appear to have been long obsolete,
and, so far as the State is concerned, paheobotany has not received
the encouragement which it deserves, having regard to the magni-
tude of the coal industry of Great Britain and to the intrinsic
importance of the subject.

Though his energies were directed into other fields, Hooker
always maintained an ardent interest in the progress of fossil
botany right up to the end of his life. It is stated of his con-
temporai-y, Lindley, that he abandoned the pursuit of fossil botany
lest it should beguile him from the straight path of systematics ;
in the case of Hooker no doubt the superior attractions of travel
and phytogeography proved too strong.

* " Happily my eyes are as good and my fingers as nimble at dissecting
under the microscope as when I coinmenceci at 10 years of age — I think with
a Polytrichiim," from letter dated Jan. 22nd, 1908.

LINK. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1911-1912. e,

5© PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Be this as it may, towards the close of 1847 Hooker was on his
way 10 India, and thus on tlie threshold of perhaps the largest
of the interests that entered into his very full life. This journey
came as a natural sequel to the Antarctic ; he was anxious to be-
come acquainted with the Tropics, and chose India in preference
to South America because so much of its geography as well as the
botany was "involved in a mystery equally attractive to the
traveller and the naturalist."

The immediate outcome of this journey, which extended over
three years, was the ' Himalayan Journals,' a book which fittingly
takes its place beside ' The Voyage of the lieagle ' — from the un-
published proof-sheets of which Hooker had drawn inspiration
before his departure with lioss to the Antarctic. The perusal of
these ' Journals' shows how incomparably well fitted was Hooker
for the role of traveller in a strange country full of difhculties.
Though circumstances ultimately determined that the botanical
results should prove the richest, because pursued and analysed
farthest, Hooker was no mere botanist. These notes appeal equally
to the ethnologist, the zoologist, the geologist, the meteorologist,
and the geographer. In several of these fields, especially ludian
topography, Hooker left an enduring mark ; had he chosen he
could have attained to the highest eminence in any.

Here are a few extracts, taken at random from the ' Journals,
which illustrate some of his many sides : — ■

"During my ten days' stay at Zemu Sanidong, I formed a
large collection of insects, which was in great part destroyed
by damp ; many were new, beautiful, and particularly interesting,
from belonging to types whose geographical distribution is
analogous to that of the vegetation. The caterpillar of the
swallow-tail butterfly was common, feeding on umbelliferous
plants, as in England ; that of a Sphynx was devouring the
euphorbias ; the English ' painted-lady ' was common, as were
' sulphurs,' ' marbles,' ' whites,' ' blues,' and Thecla, of British
aspect but foreign species."

" As the rains advanced, insects seemed to be called into
existence in countless swarms ; moths, cockchafers, glow-worms,,
and cockroaches made my tent a Noah's Ark by niglit, when the
candle was burning ; together with winged ants, may-flies, flying
earwigs, and many beetles, while a very large species of daddy-
long-legs swept across my face as I wrote my journal, or plotted
off" my map."

" Bhomtso [in Tibet] is 18,590 feet above the sea ; it presented'
an infinitely more extensive prospect than I had ventured to

anticipate No village or house is seen throughout the

extensive area over which the eye roams from Bhomtso, and the
general character of the desolate landscape was similar to that
which I have described as seen from Donkia pass. The wild ass
grazing with its foal on the sloping downs, the hare bounding

LIXN^EAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 5 1

over the stony soil, the antelope scouring the sandy flats, and the
fox stealing along to his burrow, are all desert and Tartarian
types of the animal creation. The shrill whistle of the marmot
alone breaks the silence of the scene, recalling the snows of Lap-
land to the mind ; whilst the kite and raven wheel through the
air, with as steady a pinion as if that atmosphere possessed the
same power of resistance that it does at the level of the sea.
Still higher in the heavens, long black V-shaped trains of wild

geese cleave the air One plant alone, a yellow lichen

(Borrera) is found at this lieight, and that only as a visitor ; for
Tartar-like, it migrates over these lofty slopes and ridges, blown
about by the violent winds."

" The Khasias are superstitious, but have no religion ; like the
Lepchas, they believe in a supreme being, and in deities of the
grove, cave, and stream. Altercations are often decided by
holding the disputants' heads under water, when the longest
winded carries his point. Pining is a common punishment, and
death for grave offences. The changes of the moon are accounted
for by the theory that this orb, who is a man, monthly falls in

love with his wife's motlier, who throws ashes in his face

they have names for the twelve months ; they do not divide their
time by weeks, but hold a market every fourth day. These people
are industrious, and good cultivators of rice, millet, and legumes
of many kinds . . . They keep bees in rude hives of logs of wood,"

The 'Himalayan Journals' were followed in 1855 by the first
volume of the ' Flora ludica ' in conjunction with his old college
friend, Thomas Thomson. Though the work was never continued
in the form then planned, this volume is famous for its Intro-
ductory Essay extending over 260 pages. This essay, besides
presenting a masterly analysis of the vegetation and physical
features of India, gives us the foundations of the study of syste-
matic botany set forth as only Hooker could set them forth. It
also shows Hooker as the fearless critic of current methods in
systematic botany by which that branch had become encumbered
to its serious disadvantage.

The Indian flora \Aas taken up again later in what is Hooker's
greatest floristic work, ' The Flora of British India,' which appeared
in seven volumes between the years 1872 and 1897. In addition
to this Hooker completed the ' Ceylon Flora' of Henry Trimen, and
concluded his labours in this field with 'A Sketch of the Vegetation
of the Indian Empire ' (1904). Nor can it be said that Hooker
ever laid aside his studies on the Indian Flora, for the closing years
of his life were devoted to a monograph of the genus Impatiens.
In this connection the following extract from a letter to my
father, describing his method of ^^ork (dated Jan. 22, ]908) is of
interest : —

" I have been at work ever since I retired on Impatiens, and
have m.onographed all the Indian and Malayan Species — well

e2

52 PBOOEUmNGS OF THE

on to 200 — and am now at China proper, from wlience I have
140 species, of wliich not a dozen are natives of India ! 1 do
not know which is the more diflicult task — to remove and
dissect a flower, or to dassify the species, or to describe their
variable and grotesque organs for many points in which there is
no teclnilcal terminolog)\ Many single ilowers of these curious
species especially took 2 and even 3 hours to lay out the parts for
drawing and description — and after all is done I doubt whether
what I see, draw, and describe will fit in with the living flower ! As
it is, I defy the acutest botanist to tell me fron) the best dried
specimens whether there are 2 or 4 lateral sepals, whether the
anthers are acute or didymous, or — even approximately — the true
form of a single floral envelope. To get at these you must remove
and moisten the flowers and spread out every organ flat under
water. This done, I secure them all on slips of gummed paper as
evidences of the fidelity ? of my sketches that go w ith the analyses
into the Herbarium ; no reagent has helped me.

" I have the loan of the Paris Chinese Balsams, 70 species, two-
thirds different from the 80-90 species of the Herb. Kew. I find
the bracts (as to situation) a prime character. Indeed, you may
divide the genus into two groups, one with the lower pedicel of
the raceme bracteate at the base, as in most, or ebracteate, as in
Noli-me-tangere — the latter are few in India but abound in China.
Of course the 1-flowered species puzzle you, but that is a detail !

" After the bracts I think the anthers come next, but these are
so small and so crushed in dried flowers that the getting at their
form is often a long affair. Lastly, the sectional character of one
region won't do for another ; which is no A^onder when you con-
sider that of some 64 species of India AV^. of the Bay of Bengal
not 5 are found in Burma and countries E. of the Bay, and only
2 or 3 in China.

"I will bore you no further — my head is as twisted as a balsam
flower and as upside down."

Almost everything Hooker undertook was conceived on the
grand scale and carried through with a tenacity and continuity of
driving power that was simply marvellous. AVhat was true of
the Indian Flora applied also to the Antarctic. Though interrupted,
this was brought to a triumphant conclusion in the ' Introductory
Essay to tlie Flora of Australia,' published in 1859. This, no
doubt, was Hooker's most brilliant effort, and it appeared just at
the right moment. In it are discussed the general phenomena
of variation in plants and the distribution of plants in space and
time. Then follows the detailed handling of a special case — that
of the Australian Flora. The headings of the sections in a single
chapter will serve to illustrate the topics considered : — Circum-
scription of area of species, and causes of it; lielative distribution
of natural groups of plants ; Insular floras, and analogies between
them and mountain floras, and between the geological ages of

LINjS'EAN society of LONDON. 53

insular and other floras ; Existing conditions iv ill not account for
existing distribution ; Effects of humidity in modifying distribu-
tion ; Effects of the Glacial Epoch, and Darivin's views thereon.
Coming just when it did, this essay was of enormous service to the
cause ol: Darwinism. Hooker had always been Darwiu's right
hand man, and it was due to liis well-judged intervention in con-
junction with Lyell, that the famous Darwin-Wallace joint note
on Natural Selection was presented to the Linnean Society on
July 1st, 1858. The matter, however, need not be pursued here,
as it has been recently embodied in extenso in a special volume
issued by the Society on the occasion of the Jubilee celebration on
July 1st, 1908. jtlooker's friendship and scientific connection
with Darwin was undoubtedly the most important experience of
his lifetime, and was frequently alluded to by him M-itli gratitude.

Hooker, now 40 years of age, had reached the plenitude of his
powers, and must have been a great figure in those days. He had
undertaken two great journeys in regions hitherto veiled in
obscurity, and by his masterly handling of the enormous masses
of data he had accumulated, he became the virtual founder of
phytogeography as a science. In 1855 he was appointed
Assistant Director of Kew under his father ; and all this time
he was behind the scenes with Darwin, doing yeoman service in
the cause of evolution with his great stores of knowledge, good
judgment, and fine critical powers.

At the present day we often incline to be envious of the
apparent ease with which average men belonging to a former
genex'ation took their place as recognised authorities whilst still
quite young ; w^e conceive the world to have been less crowded
then and the public less satiated with the results of modern
science. Whatever substratum of justice there may be in such
jaundiced reflections, they do not apply to the case of Hooker.
This philosophically-minded and robust man of action, quick in
observation and sound of judgment, always ready to help Avith
acute criticism, such a man was bound in any age and in any field
to tower above his contemporaries. The best material brought up
in the best of schools, the early Victorian days threw into fitting
relief this vivid and indomitable personality which really belongs
to the heroic age. A hero indeed he was to the younger men
of his time, as I gather from what my father tells me of his own
feeling towards Hooker before he came to Kew.

Tor ten years (1855-1865) Hooker served under Sir "William
Hooker, and on the death of the latter naturally succeeded to the
Directorship of Kew, a position which he held till 1885.

His official connection with Kew was marked by the continued
active development of the Gardens along the lines laid down by
his father. It was under the Hookers that Kew rose into fame,
and I agree with Prof. E. O. Bower * that it would serve no useful

* An Oration on Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker. Glasgow, 1912, p. 15.

54 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

purpose to attempt to disentangle the respective shares of father
:md son in its advancing fortunes. So far as Kew is concerned
the appearance of the Hookers may hest be regarded as a single
phenomenon. Sir William's policy had been large and en-
lightened, and it was not likely that the son would modify its
main outlines. Apart from material expansion — and many new
features were introduced — the ollicial duties of the Director
increased continually. Administration, together with correspon-
dence with Government departments and Colonial gardens, would
have overwhelmed a weaker man, but Hooker never jiermitted them
to interrupt or seriously abate his scientitic work. In Hooker, the
man and botanist never relapsed into the official. At the same
time he kept in the closest touch with the detailed administrative
work of Kew. In my childhood Hooker was a familiar figure in
tlie Gardens, going his daily round between eleven and one
o'clock, commonly in company with Smith the Curator, or with the
appropriate head of a department. These encounters were much
appreciated by us children, for " Dr. Hooker" always had a cheery
greeting and took an interest in our pursuits. I remember
one day his challenging me to swarm up one of the wire stays of
the great flagstaff, and, when my feet dangled over his head, his
peremptory request that I should descend. I don't know whether
Hooker was what would be called a "children's man," but we were
all immensely devoted to him ; perhaps because he kept our indi-
vidualities distinct and identified himself with our intei'ests. In
his own house on the occasion of children's parties, and my recol-
lection of the Christmas parties with " tree " and magic lantern-
slides is vivid, Hooker, although he didn't hang about, always came
in to welcome us on arrival, and to say good bye. I have also seen
him emerge as a roaring lion from under the drawing-room table,
and a very good lion, too I

As Director, Hooker never let a chance slip of picking up a
good man. The following reference to Mr. Baker, afterwards
Keeper of the Herbarium, occurs in a letter to my father in 1865.
" I wonder whether Baker would ever care to come and work at
Kew for a few weeks at a time if we paid his expenses and offered
£1 a week ; it might be the means of getting him on the staff
eventually ?"

He also looked after his subordinates, as is well illustrated by
the following extract from the same letter : —

" I had a talk with . He corresponds with the ' Cottage

Gardener,' but offered to discontinue it. I told him that I had
no objection, but that no part of his time between 8.30 and 5
should be devoted to it. 1 also spoke of smoking, and of the
necessity of resting after meals — which you siiould be told of,
too ! He suffers from dyspepsia (no wonder) and promises

reform." To what extent may have changed his ways I

cannot say, but I well remember that my father always used to
rest on the sofa for a quarter of an hour after luncheon, a habit

LIXNBAX SOCIETY OF LOXDON. 55

probably attributable to advice from Hooker, for I don't think
such an idea would ever have occurred to him spontaneously I
And also by this (1871): —

" 1 am poauding the Board to get an Assistant for Smith, who
can hardly stagger along under his loads of duties of all sorts,"

In those days Kew was under the lioard of Works, and later
Hooker had a good deal of trouble with one of the ParUamentary
heads. It is no use raking over this old controversy ; suffice to
say that Hooker more than held his own and was victorious in the
end. I imagine no man was less toleraut of dictation and unin-
teUigent interference than Hooker. Daring the seventies of last
century there was a local agitation — doubtless promoted by the
owners of houses along the Richmond Road — to have the brick
wall which enclosed the Grardens on this .side replaced by iron
railings. Hooker's reply was to add another five or six feet to the
height of this wall for a considerable part of its length, and so it
remains to the present day.

I iiave heard the term "hasty" applied to Hooker, but cannot
say how far it is justified. It may have been the " defect" of his
x^uality for sound and rapid generalisation. Darwin in one of his
letters reproaches Hooker for being " down " on second-rate men,
and there is no doubt that Hooker used to express himself em-
phatically as to bad craftsmanship or waste of time.

C is not doing any good. He is putting out for Mueller

bad specimens of the commonest garden things and putting them
up in clumsy parcels that I am ashamed to send out" *.

It will be realised how annoyed Hooker must have been with

the wretched C , for lie himself not infrequently sent out

plants with his own hands — a habit acquired on his travels. My
father tells me that the very first time he ever met Hooker, on the
occasion of his arrival at Kew in 1858, he found him making up
such parcels to send av.ay in the little room on the i-ight of the
Herbarium door.

The period of Hooker's Directorship included numerous publica-
tions of value to systematic botany, of which the 'Genera Plantarum'
was in many ways the most important and indispensable. In this
great work, undertaken in conjunction with George Bentham, the
whole of the genera of flowering plants were diagnosed and
delimited; its publication extending from 1863 to 1882. To
Hooker, of course, systematic botany was not an end in itself but
an essential instrument in the solution of the higher problems, the
laws that control evolution and dispersal of species, and the rela-
tion of physical changes and geology to these laws.

Hooker never lost his taste for travel nor failed to make oppor-
tunity for it. Among his minor and later journeys may be
mentioned his trip to the Atlas Mountains of Morocco in 1871.
His travelling companions were John Ball, the famous alpinist, and
'George Maw, well-known for his elaborate monograph on the genus

* Letter dated 1871.

5<5 PllOCEEDlNGS OF THE

Crocus. The following extract from a letter written from Tetuan
gives us a glimpse of this trio in the field: —

" I say that ViwW finds this or that because he beats me Jtolloiv in
botanisii]g and is making a splendid herbarium. 1 find my eye-
sight quite fails me as a collector; indeed, 1 have been remarking
for two years now that 1 cannot read the garden labels with my
spectacles even, except I stoop down *. Mr. Maw has a marvellous
eye also, especially for bulbs. The aggregate knowledge of liall and
Maw as to European plants is simply astounding. Ball knows the
smallest flowerless scrap of hundreds of obscure things (e.g. Medi-
cago, Care.v, and such like), and Maw recognises the bulbs by leaf,
however like the long grass they grow amongst."

In the summer of 1877 Hooker in company with Asa Gray, the
great American botanist, undertook a journey of three months'
duration in California and elsewhere in the United States of
America. Of this journey Asa Gray wrote t : —

" Never were such busy people as Hooker and I the whole time.
In fact, I was bound to make Hooker see just as much as possible
within our limited time, and it seemed on the Avbole best for us to
see very much in glimpses and snatches rather than far less more
leisurely and thoroughly. He will have told you of our over nine

thousand miles of travel together, and of how he hked it

"We should like to do it all over, and more. But especially we
should like to see California in green attire. JVot that we are not
interested and taken with the sere aspect of these western regions
in summer, which we fancy more than Hooker does. In fact, the
greenness of England is so congenial to him that he took more
delight in our eastern States, which he had mere glimpses of, than
in all the wide western region, though, of course, there was more
to learn in these."

The rambling spirit in Hooker enabled him fully to enjoy more
modest excursions. The following is a typical extract from a
holiday letter written from the High Force, Teesdale, in ]865.
As indicated in the previous extract from A?a Gray, bleak mono-
tonous landscape was little to his liking.

" I call the country here Mdeotis aw ay from the ri^ er banks,
which are charming. We are vastly pleased with the place, for
even the hideous moors make capital hale walking ground and the

moraines are most interesting AVe enjoy this place very

much ; it is just the sort of climate for my wife, and I am rapidly
getting into that condition when after breakfast dinner is the only
subject worth a thought. I have botanised Cronkley pretty well
and got most of the good plants — nothing new as yet, but a little
Juncns of which I send specimen enclosed, it is most abundant

* Tlicre was notbing seriously amiss with his eycsigbt, as the footnote at
p. 49 shows.

t ' Letters of Asa Gray,' 1893, p. 671.

LIXNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDOK. 57

hereabouts, growing with snjyinns, but always quite different. The
roots feel knotted ; it swarms from the Torce up to the top of
Cronkley and never varies. If you can't make it into a new
species I must send it to Eabington ! Bentham is puzzled with it."

The following account of a visit to Backhouse's nursery at York
was written at the same time, and is of interest for its defence of
the system of cultivation under glass that is usually followed in
botanic gardens.

" We were delighted with Backhouse's nursery. The collection
of Alpines is wonderful and entirely successful, and we ought to
have something of the kind at Kew *.

"The underground fernery rather disappointed me, though very
wonderful in its way. Many of the tilings do better than in pots,
many worse. But I am beginning to think that my dislike to
Ward's case cultivation and these devices of Backhouse and
Bewley, &c., arises from the fact that though nearer imitations
of nature than our house-aud-pot system, they are failures by
direct comparison with nature. No one compares the house-and-
pot system with nature and no comparison is suggested : with
these systems it is the contrary — lam taken to a muggy, close,
damp, slimy hole, the contrast of which to the fresh air ot
heaven in the plants' native habitat is too violent, and the fact
of the plant growing as well in the one case as the other, rather
shocks than gratifies."

The occasional addresses and lectures delivered by Hooker at
meetings of the British Association, of which he was President
at Norwicli in 18G9, reach a very high standard indeed. Those
dealing with Geographical Botany were especially remarkable.

Hooker's eminence marked him out for the Presidential chair of
the Eoyal Society (1873-77), and it is a tribute to his marvellous
vigour that he was able successfully to grapple with the onerous
duties of this post during his period of full work at Kew. As a
rule the presidentship is held by a veteran already in the enjoy-
ment of some leisure from the active pursuits of his life.

Unlike his father. Hooker had little direct experience as a
teacher of botany in academic institutions, though he held an
assistantship in the botanical department of the University of
Edinburgh for a brief period on his return from the Antarctic,
None the less the educational side of botany always interested
him deeply, and was often the subject of comment in his letters to
my father. The following, written in 1862, merits repetition at
the present day : —

" I do not approve of working a professoriate like a school or
a college coacJi ; it is a mistake depend upon it. Good free

* Eealised in 1882.

58 PnOCEEDIXGS or THE

lecturing, attention to fundamentals, and working with schedules*
is more than enough for -^ of the men, and quite enough for
3 months work with men who have other things to attend to.
With such coaching the men hecome absolutely helpless when
turned out — all self-reliance is gone."

IJis views on the scope and importance of botanical training are
given at some length in the Introduction to the * Flora ludica.'
1 am indebted to Mr. Alfred Mihies,of the Univei'sity of Loudon,
for the information that Hooker acted as Examiner m J3otany to
the University during two periods of ilve years each. Those of his
writings best known to students are Hookers ' students' Flora
of the British Islands ' (1870), the most scholarly of all our floras,
the English edition of Le Maout and JJecaisne's ' General System
of Botany,' translated by Mrs. Hooker (1873), a Primer on Botany
(187G), and Bentham & Hooker's 'Handbook of the British
Flora' (1887).

To the publications of our Society Hooker was a copious
contributor. Tlie best known of his papers are perhaps his
"Outlines of the Distribution of Arctic Plants" (18Gl),and the very-
important monograph "On Wehvitschia" (ISd'S). The discovery
of this plant had ax-oused a very lively interest at the time, and
Hooker's Memoir was a detailed, intensive study of its morphology,
development, and histology, in recent years, at the initiative of
Prof. Pearson, of the South African College, Wehvitsclda has
been the subject of a fine series of additional papers extending
our knowledge in many ways. It is, however, safe to say that,
subject to the methods of investigation and amount of material
available half a century ago, the original account still holds its
place. This and a few other papers in the same field show
Hooker's capacity to work successfully along lines which were
not generally pursued, at any rate in this country, for another
fifteen or t\\'enty years.

In addition to a fine incisive literary style. Hooker had artistic
gifts of a high order which were freyly employed in connection
with his pursuits. None but an artist could have knocked off the
panoramic views reproduced in the first edition of the 'Himalayan
Journals,' whilst his drawings of pints, tissues and the like were
exc(;llent. The sheets of dried plants which passed through his
hands for description gained much in value from the sketches of
analyses with which it was his practice to embellish them.

In the conduct of tlie affairs of our Society Hooker always
showed the greatest activity ; and he served on the Council for
periods aggregating twenty years. It was largely at his instigation
that the 'Journal ' of the Society was founded; the circumstances
are given in the following passage t : —

* The reference i.s doubtless to the schedules introduced by J. S. Henslow,
by means of which students could exhibit the salient external features
of a plant.

t Extracted from Jackson's Life of George Bentham, 1906, pp. 169-170.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON". 59

" A small dinner-party in their rooms (at 91 Victoria Street) on
2nd March (1855) was arranged with Professor T. Bell, President
of the Linnean Society, and Dr. Hooker, to discuss starting an
octavo journal on behalf of the Society. This was ultimately
achieved, but with great opposition from J. J. Bennett, the
Secretary, and Eobert Brown, opposition which made Bentham
almost hopeless of success. The custom then was to issue one
part of the Transactions annually, and the idea of a quarterly
journal to those trained in the leisureliness of Kobert Brown, was
novel and distasteful."

In this connection the following letter to Dr. Daydon Jackson,
the last which Hooker wrote to the Society, though it refers to a
trivial matter, will be read with interest. It is dated July 13,
1911.

" I have just received from Linn. Soc. a most interesting
number for me. I had no idea that 70 years ago I had gutted the
Falkland Islands botanically so thoroughly.

"But my chief object in writing is to ask whether it might not be
expedient to have the edges of the leaves of the Journal cut before
issue ? The time and temper it costs me to cut the leaves of the
many books I have to read is I fear registered against me aloft,
and, in these days of innumerable books that one must read,
it would be a mercy to have the leaves cut, of which the
(Geographical, Koyal, and Statistical Societies' Journals set good
examples."

The suggestion as to the cutting of the leaves of the Journal
was at once adopted by the Council.

As we have seen, Hooker in retirement maintained his activity
to the last, and the output of this period alone would have been a
creditable record for an ordinary man. His interest in the
progress of botany was unabated and the men of younger genera-
tions derived much encouragement from his kindly sympathy and
frank criticism. Although ni. retirement, no one ever dreamt of
thinking of Hooker as on the shelf ; he was always consulted
when anything important was afoot, and he remained to the last
by universal acclaim the greatest of living botanists.

Of public honours a goodly share was showered upon Hooker,
the most notable perhaps being the Copley Medal of the Eoyal
Society (1887), and the Order of Merit (1907). From this
Society he received one of the first two Liunean Medals in
1888 — the other going to Owen — and in 1897 a Medal struck
to commemorate his 80th birthday. He was also the recipient
of one of our Darwin- AVallace Medals on the occasion of the
celebration held by this Society in 1908 — at which celebration he
was present and played a leading part.

For the list of papers contributed by Sir Joseph Hooker to the
publications of this Society, herewith appended, I am indebted to
the courtesy of Dr. Daydon Jackson. I have to thank my father.

Oo PROCEEDINGS OF THE

who was Hooker's colleague at Kew for nearly 30 years, for much
iuforniation and for access to the correspondence from which
numerous extracts have been drawn.

The portrait which accompanies this notice is reproduced from
the photograph taken by Mrs. Cameron in 1868. It has always
been counted an admirable likeness of Sir Joseph Hooker in
middle life. [F. "W. Oliter.]

List of Papers bi/ Sir J. D. Hooker in the issues of
the Linneun Society.

1. In the Transactions.

1847. An enumevation of the Plants of the Galapagos Archipelago,
with descriptions of those that are new. Trans, xx. pp. lb"3-233.

1847. On tlie Vegetation of the Galajjagos Archipelago, as compared
with that of some other tropical islands and of the Continent
of America. Trans, xx. pp. :^3o-262.

1856. On the structure and affinities of Balanophorete. Trans, xxii.

pp. 1-68; ])ls. 1-16.

1857. On the growth and composition of the Ovarium of Siphotiodon

celastrineus, Griffith, especially with reference to the subject of
its placentation. Trans, xxii. pp. 133-139, pi. 26.
1859. On the origin and development of the Pitchers of Nepenthes, with
an account of some new Bornean plants of that genus. Trans,
xxii. pp. 415-424, pis. 69-74.

1859. On a new genus of Balanophoreae from New Zealand, and two

new species of BuUmophora. Trans, xxii. pp. 425-427, pi. 75.

1860. Illustrations of the Floras of the Malayan Archipelago and of

Tropical Africa. Trans, xxiii. ])p. 155-172, pis. 20-28.

1861. Outlines of the Distribution of Arctic Plants. Trans, xxiii. pp. 251-

348. pi. 32 (map).

1861. On three Oaks of Palestine. Trans, xxiii. pp. 381-387, pis. 36-38.

1863. On Wehcitschia, a new ffenus of Gnetacese. Trans, xxiv. pp. 1-48,
pis. 1-14.

1865. Description of some new and remarkable species of An'stolochia
from "Western Tropical Africa. Trans, xxv, pp. 185-187, pi. 14.

1886. On the Castillca elastica of Cervantes, ai.d some allied rubber-
yielding plants. Trans. 2nd Ser. Bot. ii. pp. 209-215,.
pis. 27, 28.

2. In the Journal (Botany).

1856. On some collections of Arctic plants, chicHy made by Dr. Lyall,
Dr. Anderson, Ilerr Miert selling, and 31r. Pae, during the
Expeditions in search of Sir John Franklin, under Sir John
Richardson, Sir I'Mward Belcher, and Sir Robert McClure^
Joiirn.. Bot. i. pp. 114-124.

1856. On the Botany of Raoul Inland, one of the Kermadec group in the
South Pacific Ocean. Journ. i. pp. 125-129.

1860. On Fropiora, a ni>w Mauritian genus of Calycifloral Exogens, of
doubtful affinity. Journ. v. pp. 1-2,

1860. On Barter id, a new genus of Passiflorese from the Niger River.
Journ, V. pp. 14-15.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LOXDO^f. 6 1

1861. On the Vegetation of Clarence Peak, Fernando Po; with de-
scriptions of the Phmts collected by Mr. Gustav Maun on tlie
higher parts of that ^lountain. Journ. vi. pp. 1-23.

1864. On a new Helicunia with the habit of a Musa, sent from New
Granada by Dr. A. Authoine to the Ptoyal Gardens, Kew.
Journ. vii. pp. 68-69.

1864. On the Plants of the Temperate Regions of the Cameroons
Mountains and Islands in the Bight of Benin, collectedjiy
Mr. Gustav Mann, Government Botanist. Journ. vii. pp. 171-
240, pi. 1.

I860. On the Identity of P'miis Pence, Griseb. of Macedonia, with
the P. excelsa of the Himalaya Mountains. Journ. viii.
pp. 14.5-147.

1869. On the true Fuchsia coccinea of Aiton. Journ. x. pp. 450-461.

1874. On the Subalpine Vegetation of KiHma Njaro, E. Africa. Journ.
xiv. pp. 141-146.

1874. On Hi/dnora americana, R. Br. Journ. xiv. pp. 182-188.

1875. On the discovery of PhijUca arborea, Thouars, a tree of Tristan

d'Acunha, in Amsterdam Island, in the S. Indian Ocean, with

an enumeration of the Phanerogams and Vascular Cryptogams

of that Island and of St. Paul. Journ. xiv. pp. 474-480.
1875. Observations on some Indian species of Garcinia. Journ. xiv.

pp. 484-486.
1882. On Dyera, a new genus of rubber-producing plants belonging to

the Natural Order Apocynaceae, from the Malayan Archipelago.

Journ. xix. pp. 291-293.
1882. Preliminary Note to Prof. Watt's Indian species of Primula.

Journ. XX. p. 1.

1884. Introductory Note to Mr. C. B. Clarke's Notes on the Flora of

Parasnatii, a mountain of North-western Bengal. Journ. xxi.
p. 252.

1885. List of the Plants collected by Mr. Thomson, F.R.G.S., on the

Mountains of Eastern Equatorial Africa, by Prof. Daniel
Oliver, F.R.S. ; with observations on their distribution by
Sir J. D.Hooker, F.R.S. Journ. xxi. pp. 392-406. [Sir Joseph
Hooker's Obs. are on pp. 392-396.]
1904. On the species of Impatiens in the W^allichian Herbarium of the
Linnean Society. Journ. xxxvii. pp. 22-32.

With T. Thomson.

1857. Praecursores ad Floram Indicam : being Sketches of the Natural
Families of Indian Plants, with Remarks on their Distribution,
Structure, and Affinities. Journ. Bot. ii. pp. 1-29 [Cam-
panulaceaj].

1857. [SaxifrageiB, etc.]. Journ. ii. pp, 54-96, pis. 1, 2.

1858. „ „ „ „ 97-103.

1858. [Caprifoliacese]. „ „ „ 16.3-180.

1859. Balsaminese. „ iv. „ 106-157.

1S61. Cruciferaj. „ v. „ 128-181.

1864. On the genus JEuptelea, Sieb. & Zucc. Journ. vii. pp. 240-244,

pi. 2.
1864. Description of a new genus of Scrophularineai from Martaban

{Brandisi(t]. Journ. viii. pp. 11-12, pi. 4.

62 PnOCEEDIXtiS OF THE

The l'ollo\\ing dates may be used to supplement the foregoijig
vivid sketch of a remarkable personality.

The late Sir Joseph Hooker was born on the 30th June, 1817,
at Halesworth, Suffolk, ^\ here his parents were settled for a short
time, on property belonging to Dawson Turner, his maternal
grandfather. He received his early education at the High School,
and in the faculty of Arts and the Medical Faculty in the
University of Glasgow. Having taken his degree in 1839, he
was appointed Assistant Surgeon to the Eoyal Kavy, and as such
he accompanied Sir James Ross on his Antarctic Expedition oE
1839-1843. After his return he was Assistant to Professor
Graham in the University of Edinburgh, and from 1845-1847
Botanist to the Geological Survey. His famous travels in India
cover the four years from 1847 to 1851. In 1855, he became
Assistant Director to his father at Kew, on whose death, in 18G5,
he succeeded to the Directorship, which he held until his retire-
ment in 1885. It was during this period that he travelled in
Palestine ( 1 8G0), in Morocco (1871), and in the United States (1877).

He was twice married, first to a daughter of Prof. J. S.
Henslow in 1851, who died in 1874, and second, the widow of
the late Sir AV. Jardine in 1876, who survives him. He died at
"The Camp," Sunningdale, 10th December, 1911, and was buried
five days later at Kew, beside his father, amidst a large gathering
of his friends and colleagues.

By will lie left £100 free of duty to the Linnean Society, and
the reversion of his large collection of medals, which are now
shown on loan by Lady Hooker in the rooms of the Society.

[0. S. & B. D. J.]

Geouge Maw was born in London on December lOtb, 1832.
His father was John Hornby Maw, then partner of a firm of
surgical instrument makers in London. George received his early
education at home, mainly at Hastings, where his father had
removed in 1839. At the age of 16 or 17 he went to the Agri-
cultural College at Cirencester with the idea of becoming a farmer.
Although he was very successful there, gaining five certificates of
honour and a certificate of merit, he gave up the agricultural
career and joined his younger brother, Arthur, in establishing in
1850 a factory of encaustic tiles at Worcester, which two years
later was removed to Benthall, Broseley, Shropshire. His father
had been a man of much knowledge and culture and especially
artistic gifts, and so was his son George.

His reputation as a chemist was considerable. As geologist he
was a fertile and many-sided writer and successful worker.
Among many papers his account of the structure of the Great
Atlas, with his demonstration of the former extension of glaciers
in that chain of mountains down to 5800 feet, and his treatise on
the disposition of iron in variegated strata may be mentioned
especially. ^Nevertheless, geologists seem to be inclined to count

LINNEATf SOCIETY OF LONDON. 6;^

him rather as a botanist than one of their own brotherhood. This
may be on account of his early inchnations towards botany and his
love for collecting plants wherever he Avent, be it for his herbarium
or for his beautiful garden at Bentliall Hall, whence not a feW'-
novelties found their way into other English gardens. His merits
in this respect were summed up by 8ir J. D. Hooker in these
words : " No one of late years, or perhaps ever, has collected with
his own hands so many of these (i. e., hardy herbaceous plants) for
transmission to England, cultivated them with more success, or
distributed them with more liberality." But his claim to recogni-
tion as a scientific botanist rests almost entirely on a very narrow
field, which, however, he exploited to the utmost with the keen
eye of the trained observer and the love of the enthusiast. It is
circumscribed by the limits of tlie genus Crocus, which he studied
with rare thoroughness in the field and in his garden, where he
succeeded in forming an almost complete living collection of the
67 species recognised by him. The result of his labours, which
extended over more than 10 years, was a monograph which was
published in 1S8G. It is the more valuable as it is beautifully
illustrated from his own drawings, which also shov\- him as an
artist of no common powers. A long series of articles in
'The Gardeners' Chronicle' and a paper on "Notes on the
life-history of a Crocus, and the classification and geographical
distribution of the genus," in the Journal of this Society (vol. xix.
1882), preceded the publication of the monograph. Extensive
journeys in Europe and travels in North Africa (1871) and Asia
Minor (1877) contributed as much to his botanical education, as
they went to enrich his collection of living plants and especially
of Crocuses. Best known of them is his visit to the Great Atlas
of Morocco, which he undertook in company of Sir Joseph D.
Hooker and Mr. John Ball in 1871.

He joined the Linnean Society in 1860. The dedication of a
volume (1874) of the ' Botanical Magazine' by Sir Joseph Hooker
and of a volume of 'The Garden' (1878) by Mr. William Robinson,
"were fitting tokens of recognition of his enthusiastic love of
plants. Unfortunately the latter part of his life v\as clouded by
ill-health which obliged him to seek seclusion. He left Broseley
in 1886, and died in retirement at Kenley, Surrey, on February 7th
of the present year. A portrait of him was published in 'The
Garden,' vol. xiv. No. 371, and a review of Benthall Hall, his home,
in 'The Gardeners' Chronicle' of February 12th, 1881. The
number of 'The Garden' quoted also contains an enumeration of
the journeys undertaken by Mr. Maw up to 1878. [0. Staff.]

OcTAVius Albert Satce was born in 1862, educaled at the Scotch
College, Melbourne, and entered business, becoming a commercial
traveller. During this period he made constant use of the micro-
scope, and succeeded in securing a position on the stafi: of
Melbourne University.

64 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

A good field naturalist, especially in the Coleoptera, he passed
through a course of practical biology, where his previous acquain-
tance with chemical manipulation stood him in good stead. His
first important ])apor on GniUotalpa when printed was sent to our
late colleague, Prof. tr. J3. Howes, who sent a postcard simply
inscribed "Good. Go on. — G. B. H.," which encouraged Sayce
to persevere.

About tlie year 1902 he turned his attention to the Crustacea,
and in 190(5 was appointed Demonstrator and Assistant Lecturer
ou Bacteriology in the University ; it was shortly after this that
his paper on Kootiumja cursor was published in our Transactions
(Zool. xi. pt. 1, 1908) ; on the 2nd December, 1909, he was
<}lected A.L.S., a distinction greatly valued by him.

In April 1911, he was appointed the first Director of the
J^acteriological Institute of South Australia, but did not live to
take up his new position. He died of pneumonia after a few-
days' illness, on the 29th April, 1911, and was buried on the
1st May following. The day of his death had been fixed for his
entrance on his new duties. His widow passed aw ay eight weeks
later, on the 24th June, largely due to the shock of her husband's
•death.

A full bibliography will be found in 'The Yictoriau Naturalist'
for June 1911, p. 27, appended to a sympathetic notice of Mr.
Sayce, from which the foregoing notice has been derived, supple-
mented by a letter from Mr. F. Chapman, A.L.S. [B. D. J.]

Eduakd Strasburger. — The intelligence of the unexpected and
sudden death of Eduard Strasburger on the 19th May, 1912,
was received on the eve of our last Anniversary Meeting, and
saddened the many amongst our Fellows who knew and honoured
our distinguished Foreign Member.

He was born in Warsaw, on 1st February, 1844, and received
his first botanical training at the University of Bonn, under
Hermann Schacht, and where Julius Sachs was then a teacher in
the Poppelsdorf Agricultural Academy. Schacht died suddenly
in 1864, and Strasburger, thus deprived of his professor, decided
to migrate to Jena, to benefit by the lectures of Nathan Prings-
heira, whom he had already met at Bonn. In after years he
owned the impetus derived from Pringsheim, and his association
with Ernst Haeckel. It was due to the latter that, upon the
retirement of Pringsheim in 1869, Strasburger was called to the
chair, at the age of 25 years. It was in this very year that the
first production of Strasburger's pen saw the light: "Die
Befruchtung bei den Coniferen," which happened to offend
Hofmeister, because the author sought to prove that the " cor-
puscula " do not corresponds to the embryo-sacs of Angiosperins,
but are archegonia.

Three years later he issued his " Die Coniferen und die

LIXNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDOX. 65

G-netaceeii' in octavo, with a quarto atlas of plates, and in 1873,
his briefly entitled " Ueber Azolla."

In 1S75 came out his " Ueber Zellbildung und Zelltheilung,''
which reached the second edition the next year, and the third
in 1S80, besides versions in other languages. From this time
onward, Strasburger was the foremost worker in botanic cytology,
and his labours, extending over 35 }'ears, have proved extra-
ordinarily fruitful. 'Ueber Befruchtung und Zelltheilung'
came before the world in 1876, as did his ' Studien iiber Proto-
plasma.' His next important work was ' Die Angiospermen und
die Gymnospermeii,' in 1879.

Prof. Johannes von Hanstein, who had succeeded to Schacht's
chair at Bonn, after Strasburger had settled at Jena, died on the
27th August, 1880, and the latter was called upon to succeed him
early in the following year, after 12 years' labour at Jena. In
April of 1882 he produced ' Ueber den Ban und das Wachsthum
der Zellhaute,' which work he described as in part three years
old, thus in some measure the result of his work in Jena.

JSoon afterwards he addressed himself to a wider circle and to
younger students, by issuing ' Das botanische Practicum ' early
in 1884, a work which attained its 4th edition in 1902 (of which
a sunnnary has gone through many editions), and was translated
by Prof. Hillhouse as ' Handbook to Practical Botany ' in 1886.
Later in the same year, he brought out his ' Neue Untersuchungen
Uber den Befruchtungsvorgang bei den Phanerogamen als Grrund-
lage fiir eine Theorie der Zeugung.'

In 1889 began his important series of researches, published
under the name of ' Histologische Beitriige,' of which seven parts
came out under these titles : —

1. Ueber Kern- und Zelltheilung im Pflanzenreiche, nebst einem

Anhang iiber Befruchtung. 1888.

2. Ueber das Wachsthum vegetabilischer Zellhaute. 1889.

3. Ueber den Bau und die Verrichtungen der Leitungsbahneu in

den Pflanzen. 1891. (He was accustomed to speak of this
volume of 1000 pages as " mein grosses Buch.")

4. Ueber das Verhalten des Pollens und die Befruchtungsvor-

giinge bei den Gymnospermen — Schwarrasporen, Gameteu,
pflanzlichen Spermatozoiden und das Wesen der Be-
fruchtung. 1892.

5. Ueber das Saftsteigen. — Ueber die Wirkungssphare der

Kerne und die Zellgrusse. 1893.

6. Ueber Reduktiontheilung, Spindelbildung, Centrosomen und

Cilienbildner im PHanzenreich. 1900.

7. Zeitpunkt der Bestimmung des Geschlechts, Apogamie, Par-

thenogenesis und Reduktionstheilung. 1909.

On the occasion of his assuming office as Rector of Bonn
University, in October, 1891, he delivered an address, which was
issued as ' Das Protoplasma und die Keizbarkeit.'

LIXN. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1911-1912. /

66 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

The work wliicb has attained the widest circulation and
popularity is that entitled : — * Lehrbuch der Botanik fiir lloch-
sclmlen,' written with the assistance of Drs. F. Xoll, H. Schenck,
and A. F. W. Schiinper, appearit)g in 18!i4; it has since reached
its tenth edition (1910). It has been translated in many other
lan?:uai?es, and is now in its fourth edition in English.

In a more popular manner we have his ' .Streifziige an der
Eiviera,' the second edition of which came out in 1904, and in
English as ' Rambles on the Hiviera," London, 1906, with 87
coloured plates. AV^e cannot here catalogue his many shorter
papers on various topics of botanic interest, but one in particular
deserves mention, if only for the adverse criticism it called forth,
which gave him much pain, though he maintained his position
stoutly. It was " Meiue Stellungnahme zur Fra2;e der Pfrop-
bastarde," in Ber. deutsch. hot. Ges. xxvii. (1909) 611-528.

Strasburger was no mere conventional professor. In his
pleasant quarters at Poppelsdorfer Schloss, formerly the palace of
the Electors of Cologne, he was easily accessible, and delighted to
be the sympathetic friend of his students ; the many pupils
attracted by his reputation to study under him, will gladly bear
witness to the regard in which he was universally held. Supreme
in his chosen department, he interested himself in many other
directions, of which ecology may be adduced as an instance. This
notice is not the place for a critical estimate of 8trasburger's
work, but the frequency with which lie changed his opinions
regarding the interpretation of certain cytological phenomena,
proved disquieting to some; in this he was only searching further,
and w'as ever ready to submit his former opinions to the test of
later work or new discoveries.

Few botanists were more appeciated in our own country ; he
was a Foreign Member of the Linnean Society from 6tli May,
1880, of the Royal Society from 1891 ; further, he was the reci-
pient of the Linnean Medal in 1905, when it was received for
him by Sir Dietrich Brandis, and acknowledged by a letter then
read, which explained that oflScial duties hindered him from
attending personally. He was present at the Darwin-Wallace
Celebration on the 1st July, 1908, and received a silver copy of
the speciiil medal then struck. In his native country he enjoyed
the title of " Geheimer Regierungsratb."

He died from heart-failure on the date above-mentioned, his
wife having predeceased him by several years. A Festschrift was
in preparation for his 70th birthday, which it is hoped may yet
see the light, though as a memorial volume in place of the con-
gratulatory work intended. [B. D. J.]

Feancis Tagart, whose legacy of £500 free of legacy duty
has recently been received by the Society, was the son of Mr.
William Tagart, was born in 1839 and died on the 25th November,
1911, at his house. Old Sneed Park, Stoke Bishop. His business

LTNNEAN SOCIETY OP LONDON. 67

life was passed in the City of London as a merchant, and amongst
other subsidiary diities, he \\as a Director of the Surrey Commercial
Dock Company, and at the time of his death, was one of H.M.
Lieutenants for the City of London. He was proposed as a
Fellow of this Society on the 6th March, 1855, by his brother, the
Eev. Edward Tagart, who died a few years later, Edward Newman,
and Ji. Wakefield, the election taking place on 1st May of that
year. On retiring from business he resided on his estate near
Bristol, and his last visit to the rooms of the Society was about
two years before his death, when he expressed his intention of
making a bequest in favour of the Society.

The sum thus bequeathed has been invested as a separate fund
bearing the donor's name, the income to be applied to the purposes
of the Society as the Council may determine from time to time.

[B. D. J.]

June 6th, 1912.

Prof. E. B. PouLTON, r.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the Anniversary Meeting of the 24th May, 1912,
were read and confirmed.

Dr. William John Dakin, Dr. Annie Porter, Prof. Alexander
Meek, and Mr. William Edward Balston were admitted Fellows.

Mr. William Henry Daun, M. A. (Cantab.), the Eev. John Stewart
Muller, M.A. (Cantab.), Mr. Edwin Percy Phillips, M.A. (Cape),
and Mrs. Eleanor Mary Eeid, B.Sc. (Lond.), were severally balloted
for and elected Fellows.

The President read the proposed alterations of Chap. II. Sect. 2
and 3 of the Bye-Laws for the second time.

The President announced that he had appointed the following
to be Vice-Presidents for the ensuing year : — Prof. J. Stanley
Oabdineb, Mr. Horace W. Monckton, Miss Edith E. Saunders,
and Dr. Dukiufield H. Scott.

Prof. A. Meek read his paper, " On the Development of the
Cod, Gadus inorrhua"

Mr. Charles Hedley read his paper entitled " Paiseogeographical
relations of Antarctica." (See p. So.)

A discussion ensued in which the foUowing took part : — Dr.
Otto Stapf, Sec.L.S., Dr. Gr. B. Longstaff (visitor), Mr. Clement
Eeid, Mr. T. A. Sprague, Prof. C. Chilton, Dr. Marie Stopes, and
Dr. A. Smith Woodward, the author briefly replying.

f2

68 PROCEEDIXGS OF THE

Mr. EuPEiiT Vallextin showed a series of slides from photo-
graphs taken by himself during a recent visit to the Falkland
Islands, extending over many months. He divided them into
views of the scenery, the native plants and the fauna, alluding to
the changes iu progress, and the loss of endemic types.

Miss May Eatubone showed a portion of an unusually thick
stem of Iledet-a Helix, stating that this specimen was taken from
a plant of ivy grow ing on a tree in Cheshire. The stem, which
was somewhat triangular, measured 18^ inches in circumference
and 54 inches in diameter at its widest part. The phloem, which
was very well marked, measured about ^ of an inch in its thickest
part. The rings in the wood were not very distinct but about
46 could be counted. The a\ ood \\as very heavy. The sj)ecimen,
which was 18;j inches long, Aveighed 14 lbs., and the specific
gravity \\as 0-91, but, as it A\as weighed \\ithout removing the
bark, this is only an approximation.

13r. Mahie Stopes exhibited a plant of Cardamine pratensis, on
behalf of Mr. A. D. Lang, showing bulbils in abundance from the
blade of the leaf as well as the axil of the flowers.

Dr. Stapf remarked on the interest of the exhibit, and hoped by
cultivation, that the causes of this phenomenon would be ascer-
tained.

Mr. Chables Sillem placed on the table specimens of the
flowering branches of a rambler rose, all the flo\\'ers shoMiug
median prolilication of an unusual character.

Mrs. Loxgstaff showed a specimen of Lycaste Barringtonice^
Lindl., brought from Jamaica four years ago, but flowering now^
for the first time. Mr. W. Fa^cett remarked that the type of
this plant is in Smith's Herbarium, possessed by the Society, under
the name of Epidendrum Barrinytonioe.

June 20th, 1912.

Prof. E. B. PouLxoN, F.E.S., President, in the Chair.

The Minutes of the General Meeting of the 6th June, 1912^
were read and confirmed.

Mrs. Eleanor Mary Eeid, B.Sc, Miss Maud Samuel, B.Sc,
Mr. William Henry IJaun, M.A., and Mr. John Coney Moulton,
M.A., were admitted Fellows.

Mr, Ernest John Bickford, Mr. Thomas Ford Chipp, B.Sc.
(Loud.), Mr. Alfred Eugene Craven, Mr. Xevin Henry Foster,
M.E.I.A., M.B.O.U., Mr. AVilliam Norman Sands, and Mr.
Francis James Stayner, were proposed as Fellow s.

LINNEAX SOCIETY OF LONDON. 69

Miss Ethel Mary Doidge, M.A., Mr. Thomas Bainhrigge
rietcher, and Mr. John Gervaise Turnbull, were elected Fellows.

The proposed alterations in the Bye-Laws, Chap. II. Sect. 2 and
'3, \\hich had been read from the Chair on the 2nd May and 6th
June, \\ere submitted to a ballot and approved by the Pellows.

The President announced that it was proposed to liave a dinner
of the Society on Thursday, 31st October, to be followed by a
reception in the rooms of the Society. Further notice to be given
in due course.

Mr. Hugh Scott briefly introduced the following papers,
relating to the fauna of the Seychelles and other islands, the
first three and the fifth being communicated bv Prof. J. Stanley
Gardineu, F.E.S., F.L.S.

1. Mr. C. G. Lamb on the Lonchreidse, Sapromyzidse, Ephy-

dridse, Chloropidae, and Agromyzidae.

2. Dr. Ignacio Bolivar on the Saltatorial Orthoptera.

3. Dr. A. SiCARD on the Coccinellidae.

4. Mr. Hugh Scott on the Coleoptera Lamellicornia and Ade-

phaga.

5. The late Dr. Budde-Lund on the Terrestrial Isopoda of the

Percy Sladen Expedition, which was introduced by the
Eev. T. E. E. Stebbing, F.E.S.

Mr. H. Stuart Thompson exhibited 33 coloured drawings of
Alpine flowers by Mr. George Flemwell, with some proofs of plates
taken from them.

Prof. Arthur Dendy, F.E.S. , introduced an exhibition of four
white canaries, of a race bred by Mrs. John Martin, of Martin-
borough, New Zealand, and brought home by Dr. A. E. A. Palmer,
of the same Dominion, who was present, and explained that they
were shown in this country for the first time. Miss Florence
Durham (visitor) also spoke.

Prof. Dendy then showed the disc-like cocoons constructed by
the larva) of a Saw-fly, PJn/llotoma aceris, which had been fouudin
large numbers at Maiden Station, in Surrey, and were cha-
racterised by jumping movements like those of the well-known
Mexican " jumping bean." AVith them he showed specimens of
sycamore leaves from which portions of the mesophyll had been
eaten by the larvfe, while circles cut out of the upper cuticle had
been utilised to form one side of the cocoon, the other side being
spun by the larva.

70 PEOCEBDINGS OF THE

Mr. E. TV. H. Row related his experiments with these insects,
and stated tliat tlu' jiiniping began when the cocoons were exposed
to sunshine, and appeared to be caused by an instinct to escape
the light.

Mr. J. C. MouLTON had brought with him from ]5orneo, living
exain])les — now seen for the first time in this country — of the
remarkable Trilobite-like coleopterous larva), well known in the
Oriental tropics. Mr. C. J. Gahan (visitor) referred to the
previous knowledge of these larvae, which belonged, he considered,
to the Lycidse, and spoke of the probability of their never passing
into an imago stage. The discussion was continued by Mr. H.
N. Eidley, Mr. S. G. Paine, Mr. J. C. Moultou, and the
President.

Mr. S. T. DuKN introduced his paper on the revision of the
genus Millettia.

Dr. Otto Staff, Sec.L.S., read a paper by Mr. Carl
Christensei^^, communicated by Prof. J. Statelet (Gtaediner, on
the Ferns of the Seychelles and Aldabra. The lantern- slides to
illustrate this paper had not arrived, and their exhibition was
postponed.

Prof. Gardiner also communicated Mr. C. Warburton's paper
on the Acarina of the Percy Sladen Expedition, which Mas read in
title, as was also Canon Norman's investigation of Synagoga
mira.

Capt. C. F. U. Meek's paper entitled " Correlation of Somatic
Characters," was placed before the meeting, with the Author's
own statement of his conclusions.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 7 I

ABSTRACTS.
I.

The Distribution of Elodea canadensis, Michaux, in the British
Isles in 1909. By A. O. Walkek, F.L.S.

[Read 2nd November, 1911.]

The history of this plant, so far as our islands are concerned, is
fairly well known. The first locality in which it appears to have
been recoi'ded, by Mr. John Dew in 1836, was at Waringstown,
County Down, Ireland. In 1843 it was reported by Dr. G.
Johnston, of Berwick-on-Tweed, in Duuse Loch, Berwickshire. By
1850 it had spread to many rivers and reservoirs in Great Britain
and become a serious nuisance to navigation and drainage — so
much so in Lincohishire, that in 1852 Mr. Eawlinson was sent
by the Government to advise as to clearing the dykes in the fens.
Attempts to eradicate it by dredging failed, and it was found that
the only way of dealing with it successfully was to leave it alone,
when it appears to gradually diminish or die out altogether.

In 1884 Mr. J. D. Siddall, of Chester, published a valuable
paper on the structure and history of this plant (Proc. Chester
Soc. Nat. Sci., Part iii. 1884, p. 125), from which most of the
above information is derived. He states that experience shows,
" that if left alone, its habit is, upon first introduction into a new
locality, to spread with alarming rapidity ; so much so as literally
to choke other water plants out of existence. But this active
phase reaches a maximum in from five to seven years and then
gradually declines, until at last the Anacliaris ceases to be a pest
and becomes an ordinary denizen of the pond, river, or canal as
the case may be." This maximum period in the neighbourhood of
Chester seems to have been between the years 1867 and 1873 ; in
1884 Mr. Siddall says it is " far less abundant than formerly," and
in April 1909, he wrote that he had some difficulty in finding a
piece in a locality where in 1873 all other vegetation was choked
out by it. He also says that the circulation of the protoplasm
in the leaf-cells was very feeble compared to what it was iu
1873 — an important fact, possibly indicating diminishing vitality
in the species. The recollection of the writer, who resided in
Chester from 1856 to 1889 and remembers the canal there so
choked with the weed as to greatly impede the boat traffic, quite
bears out Mr. Siddall's statements as to its abundance in 1867 to
1873 (l. c. p. 131).

In 1909 it appeared to the writer that sufficient time had
elapsed to enable an opinion to be formed as to the probability of
the plant becoming a permanent denizen in the British Isles, and
with this view a circular was sent to most of the corresponding

72 PBOCEEDIKGS OF THE

Societies of Natural Science of the British Association asking for
iiitormation on the subject.

To this, as may be seen, numerous replies were received and
much valuable iiitormation obtained, for which the writer now
heartily thanks all hi.s correspondents. One unavoidable defect
in the scheme consists in the fact that the period of maximum
abundance having begun about 1852 (in the Lincolnshire Fens,
the river Cam, &c.), there would be iew botanists whose memories
Avould extend iar enough back to be able to compare the present
M ith the past. But, with due allowance for this, the indications
are that on the whole the plant is not now so abundant as to be
a nuisance but has generally established itself as a denizen It is
however, i)robable that there are waters to which it has not vet
penetrated and in which it may still flourish as in previous years
Such may be the case with the artificial water of Monlton
Grange, Northants, where Mr. H. N. Dixon, Hon. Sec. Xorthants
JNat. iiist. boc, describes it as "a great pest." It would be
interesting to know whether it has ever re-appeared in water
where it has flourished and died out, as might conceivably happen
after a lapse of time sufficient for the bottom to recuperate If
It has not done so anywhere, it would not be unreasonable to
attribute it to a diminution of the vitality of the species as
suggested above.

The following reports from different Counties from the south
of England to Banffshire are probably sufficiently representative
of the whole of Great Britain.

Devoxshire.

Mr. J.L. Sager, M.A., on behalf of the Exeter University
College Field Club, writes: "It occurs in more or less
abundance in the Rivers Exe, Culm, and the Exeter Canal It
has been known to flower occasionally, but fruits have not been
seen,"

Mr. H. J. Morgan, a member of the above Society, says that for
some time before 1878, "the right bank of the Exe from the
Bridge to the Gas Works (over 200 yds.) was one thick mass of
Elodea. Since that date this plant has become by no means
plentiful in this place. Many ditches on Exminster Marshes were
almost filled with Elodea about seven vears ago. There is certainly
not so much there now." '

Dorsetshire.

Mr. N. M. Eichardson, President Dorset Field Club, reports •
" Mr. Filleul says he sees it in every stream he fishes, but our
own native weeds far more than hold their own against it "

Mansell-Pleydell, 'Flora of Dorset,' 1874 : " Str^'eams anil ponds
common ; thoroughly established, becoming a most troublesome
plant."

LIKNEA.X SOClEXr OF LONDON. 73

Hampshire and Isle of Wight.

From the Flora of tlie above bv F. Townsend, 1904 : " Abundant
in Hants and Isle of Wight. Too common in many localities.
Introduced to lake in Leigh Park in 1847 with American aquatics
and discovered in Leicestershire the same year."

Not recorded in Bromfield's ' Flora of Isle of Wight,' edited by
Sir W. J. Hooker & T. B. Salter, 1856.

Sussex.

Rev. E. Elmau, per Mr. T. Hilton : " About Lewes and the
•Cuckmere Valley and in man}'- other places in Sussex — cannot say
if less abundant than formerlv " (Brighton and Hove Nat. Hist.
Soc).

Mrs. T. R. E. Stebbing, F.L.S., writes : " It used to be found in
Cold Bath Ponds at Rusthall, Tunbridge Wells, and the Lake at
Warberry House."

'Flora of Sussex,' F. H. Arnold, 1887: "Ditches, pools,
rivers, common." By F. C. S. Roper, Eastbourne, 1875 : "Ditches,
locally abundant."

Surrey.

Mr. J. G. Baker, F.R.S., writes in 1909 : " In a pond in the
garden at Kevv it was once very plentiful and has now quite died
•down, its place being taken by Nitella."

Holmesdale Nat. Hist. Club, Reigate : " River Mole and
various ponds and ditches in the district. Not quite so plentiful
as it used to be."

Kent.

" Now (1899) quite common in ponds, ditches, and slow streams
throughout the county." First record 1855 ('Flora of Kent,'
Haiibury & Marshall).

River Beult, near Headcorn (A. O. W., 1910). Not seen at
Ulcombe. Lenworth Mill Pond, Maidstone, "grows alarmingly"
<not signed). [" Still abundant there." A. O. W., 24th Sept.,
1912.]

The Stour, " less abundant than formerly," Rev. C. H.Fielding.

Middlesex.

" Very common here in ponds and streams : rivers Brent, Colne,
and Paddington Canal " (Ealing Scientific and Microsc. Soc. per
Mr. Offord).

" About the same in last 10 years, not increasing " (ditto).

Herefordshire.

" Very abundant in River Wye, canals, streams, and pools, 1865
to 1889. Since that date becoming more scarce. First observed
in Herefordshire about the year 1855 " (Rev. Augustin Ley).

R. Lugg, by Mill Street ; marsh, Leominster ; pool at Sellark,
iloss ; mill sluice (Rev. A. L.).

74 PEOCEEDINGS OF THE

WoKCESTEEsninE Naturalists' Club.

"In nearly every piece of water in the County of Worcester."'
" Showing signs of decrease " (Amphlett & Eea).

'Botany of A\''orcestershire,' E. Lees, 1867: Avon division,
several places ; Severn division, many places.

Staffordskire.

Rivers Trent, Sow, Penk, Weaver, Dove, and most of the canals
and watercourses in the County.

" Not nearly so plentiful as 20 years ago, has disappeared from
one or two spots where it used to occur plentifully, but is still
to be found in most of the rivers and canals " (not signed).

Mr. J. E. Nowei"s, Burton-on-Trent, says it is very abundant
there. "I think it is about the same quantity as it was 30 vears
ago." Mr. G. E. Jebb, C.E. (Dec. 1910), says: '' El odea has
practically but not entirely disappeared from most of the ditches
or canals in Shropshire and Staffordshire which used to be choked
with it."

Shropshire.

E. W. Bowers, Wem : Shropshire Union Canal and R. Roden ;
a friend " seems to think this weed on the decrease."

Rev. J. B. Meredith, Kinnerley Vicarage: "As to American
Weed, a mill pond near here was dredged clean, well mudded out,
some four years ago, and is fuller than ever now.''

Dr. W. P. Hamilton, Botanical Referee Caradoc and Severn
Field Club : " The Severn, S. U. Canal, meres and pools every-
where." Mr. H. E. Forrest, Shrewsbury, confirms the above.

Suffolk.

Mr. P. G. Boswell, Hon. Sec. Ipswich Field-Club: " Elodea is
now very common in all our ponds and streams round here and in
the 11. Gippiug. It appears to be getting more plentiful."

Norfolk.

Mr. E. T. Daubeny (' Nature Notes,' vol. xviii. 1907, p. 212), says
that Elodea has disappeared from Narford Lake, near Swaffham,
where it was formerly abundant, " leaving nothing in the shape
of vegetable growth in its place."

Cheshire.

Mr. J. D. Siddall : " In most of the ponds, canals and streams
of the district" (Chester Soc. of Nat. Science, &c.) "Much less
abundant than 25 years ago and decidedly less robust."

Mr. C. Madeley, Warrington Museum : " Occurs in the Old Quay
Canal near AVarrington, and in many of the numerous ponds and
ditches ; perhaps a little less abundant than formerly."

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 75

NOTTINGHAMSHIKE.

" Common iu rivers, brooks, canals, and ponds throughout the
County."

" My own experience of 20 years is that it is not increasing,
but that if there is any change at all it is in the direction of a
slow decrease in abundance." Prof. J. W. Carr.

Northamptonshire.

" It occurs in rivers and ponds in all the districts of
Northants " (Druce in Journ. Northants Nat. Hist. Soc, vol. iv.
p. 121, 1886).

Mr. Druce writes to Mr. H. N". Dixon : " My own impression
is that although Elodea was common in the Grand Junction Canal,
and I can remember it in 1860 both in Northants and Bucks, it
■was never a pest. In the sixties it was, however, a great pest in
artificial pieces of water such as the Wakefield [Laun] Ponds,
where it had to be frequently cut. It is certainly less common
now."

First record 1841, Watford Locks, G, J. Canal.

Mr. H. N. Dixon, Hon. Sec. Northants Nat. Hist. Soc, says:
" It is just now a great pest iu the artificial water of Moulton
Grange, the residence of Mr. H. Maufield, M.P."

Lancashire.

Mr. W. H. Heathcote, Hon. Sec. Preston Scientific Soc. :
" Very abundant in the Preston and Lancaster Canal ; Leeds and
Liverpool Canal ; Eivers Eibble and AVyre ; numerous ponds, &c.
I should say more abundant" (tlian formerly).

" Ponds and ditches, common " (Flora of Preston and neigh-
bourhood by members of the Preston Scientific Soc, 1903).

' Flora of Liverpool District,' C. T. Green, 1902 : " Frequent in
canals, ditches, and old ponds," Liverpool and Wirral.

Yorkshire.

Mr. F. Jowett, Hon. Sec. Bradford Nat. Hist. Soc. : " Aire
about Skipton ; Leeds and Liverpool Canal ; mill dams all over
the district ; common in wet ditches. The plant is holding its
own in all places except in the canal, where it is probably cut uj)
by the screws of the boats."

Mr. F. Barker, Hon. Sec. Halifax Scientific Society : " Very
common Calder and Hebble Canal between Halifax and Salter-
hebble. Several mill dams in the neighbourhood ; very firmly
established. Opinions differ" (as to its being more or less
abundant than fornierlv).

' Flora of N. Yorkshire,' J. G. Baker, 1863 : "The Wiske and
ponds at Kirby Wiske. Clifton Ings ditch; Foss Islands near
York." In 1909 J. G. B., writes : " It has never been abundant
in the North Riding."

' Flora of E. Eiding,' J. F. Eobinson, 1902. " Common in dykes
and drains, but scarcely so conspicuous as it was 12 years ago."

76 rnocEEDixGS of tke

Dr. AV. B. Kussell writes : " It used to be so abundant in the
Derwent at Maltou, 30 or 40 years ago, as almost to block the river.
It is now almost extinct, being replaced by Potamogeton j)ectinatus.^'

Mr. Fox Lea : " In canals, Dewsbury and other still waters,
pouds, &c. liiver Wbarl'e at llkley, 1909. ]S'ot so abundant as
formerly."

Lincolnshire.

Mr. Douglas AVitty (llydal Mount, Colwyn Bay), writes that
" it is generally spread over all North Lincolnshire. In the
Aucholine valley it is met with practically everywhere. In the
Upper Ings Drain (near Barton-on-lluraber) it has increased
very considerably in the last decade, and has with other water-
growths seriously obstructed tlie flow of the stream at times.

NORTllU.MBERLAND and DUEHAM.

C. E. Eobson, Hon. Sec, Nat. Hist. Soc, Northumberland,
Durham, &c., writes : " There are no canals in the district, and
the rivers being swift-flowing and not wide the plant is practically
unknown."

N. AVales.

Merioneth. — Mr. D. A. Jones, Eock House, Harlech, writes :
'• I found it three years ago in Llyn Gwernen, 2 miles from
Dolgelly. It is the only record I have for the County." (Mr. H. E.
Forrest says D. A. J. is the authority on the Flora of Merioneth.)

Montuomery. — Mr. D. A. J. says it grows at Llanymynech.

Denbighshire. — Same authority says it grows at Gresford.
Mr. T. K., per Mr. H. E. Forrest, says it is found in the canal
2 to ;3 miles from Llangollen as " an ordinary humble weed," not
choking any part of the canal. A. 0. Walker remembers it about
30 years ago completely filling up the canal there.

Scotland.

Glasgow District. — Mr. J. E. Lees (Glasgow Nat. Hist. Soc.)
M-rites : " Occurs in the Forth and Clyde Canal and in a number
of the small streams, ponds, and lakes near Glasgow. Not nearly

so abundant as about 20 years ago Seems to be rapidly

disappearing in most parts of the district."

BiiRWiCKSHiRE. — First record for Gt. Britain in Dunse Loch
bv Dr. G. Johnston in 1842.

" ]SLE OF BuTi;. — " Stream at Eothesay," W. H. Heathcote, Sec.
Preston Scientilic Society; also

Inverness, mill stream near, AV. II. H.

Perthshire. — Mr. E. Barclay reports {D: "In Tay, Earn,
Isla, Towns Lade, Moncreiffe Pond, and very many other ponds
throughout the County. (2) Occurs in more localities " (than

LINNEAX SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 77

formerly) " and on the whole more abundant, though less so iu
some stations."

Elgix. — Rev, Gr. Binnie says it occurs in the 8pey near
Garmouth, iu backwaters, &c. ; also in Fochabers Curling Pond.
It has gi'eatly increased in a stagnant pool in the old course of the
Spey. Still water with a muddy bottom suits it.

Ireland.

Mr. S. A. Stewart, A.L.S., gives a number of localities in Cos.
Down, Antrim, and Derry, and says : " My own experience has been
to meet with this plant in practically all suitable waters, save only
the lakelets in Eathlin Island, off the Antrim Coast, but only the
female plant. No exact data have been secured on the subject of
the decrease or otherwise of this plant, but the general opinion
seems to be that it is not increasing and is on the wane."

In the same district Mr. W. J. C. Tomlinsou gives several
localities and adds : " In almost every lake and lakelet in the
district," He also says: " It is believed to be more abundant now
than ever before within living memor3^ However, it may be
that increased observation of its existence may contribute to the
idea that the plant is still increasing here."

Mr. A. W. Stellfox, Hon. Sec. Belfast Naturalists' Field Club,
considers that " In the Logan Canal the plant is certainlj^ much
less plentiful than, say, 12 years ago. About that time it was
necessary to dredge the canal several times during the summer,
while at present no obstruction is caused b y the growth of th e
plant."

' Cybele Hiberuica,' Moore & More, 1866: "Canals, ponds
and streams, as yet rather local in 7 districts out of 12."

II.

Note on the Exhibits on 16th November, 1911.
By Mr. Gr. Claridge Deuce.

New British Forms.

Castalia Candida, Schinz & Thellung. Loch near Duukeld,
pointed out by C. H, Ostenfeld, and from Eoundstone, Galway
(Ostenfeld & Druce).

Viola epipsiln, Ledeb. New to Ireland : Xillarney.

Stellaria DiUeniana, Moench, Sutton Broad, gro^^•ing with and
flowering at the same time as pahistris.

Sagina nodosa, var. moniliformis, Lange ; pointed out by Prof,
Massart.

S. glabra, Fenzl. Ben Lasers. Referred to as pi-obably this
species.

Bhamnus catJiarticiis, var. Schroeteri, Druce.

Alchemilla vidqaris, Linn., var. acuiidens (Buser). Ben La\\ers
(C. H. Ostenfeld).

78 PROCEEDINGS OF Xl[i:

Cirsinm jntlustn', >Scop., var. fero.v, Druce.

CaUuna vuhjaris, Hull, var. Erikcp, Asclierson. Shown to the
party on Wessenden Moors, Yorkshire, by Dr. Graebner. And
also found on Ben Lawers, at the Lizard, and near Clifdeu,
Gal way.

Erica Tetralix X vafjans = E. cinerea X vagans. Davey, in
Journ. Bot, xlviii. (1910), p. 338, but identified by Druce,
Schroeter, and Graebner as the above hybrid when the plant was
shown to them by the discoverer, Mr. P. D. Williams, at Lanarth,
on the St. Keverne Moors. The glandular hairs and other
characters prove the presence of Tetralix.

Jiincus ranarius, Perr. & Song. Southport, pointed out by
Dr. Graebner.

III.

Historic doubts about Vaxmthompsonia.
By the Eev. T. R. R. Stbbbing, M.A., F.R.S., F.Z.S.

[Read 7th March, 1912.]

Dr. Calman has pointed out to me that my argument for the
priority of this form over its rival Vauntompsonia is open to a
serious objection. The latter spelling of Bate's generic name
appears in the second volume of the Royal Dublin Society's
Journal, published under date of 1860. But the volume includes
several numbers, and Number 10, with which we are here con-
cerned, is dated on p. G3 (its first page) " July, 1858." That the
number was actually published in that year, Dr. Caiman says,
*'is shown by the fact, which I owe to Mr. Sherborn, that the
part in question was received by the Library of the Geological
Society between July 1st and October 31st, 3 858, as recorded in
the Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xv. p. 149, 1st Feb., 1859." This,
however, still leaves open the cfuestion whether the July number
of the Journal was published earlier or later than the July
quarterly number of the Natural History Review of the same year.
On this point neither the publishers of the Review nor the
present editor of the Journal have been able to supply information.
But the Library of the British Museum at Bloomsbury gives, as
it seems to me, a fairly satisfactory clue. The number of the
'Natui-al History Review' for July 1858 is there on the last page
of the lunuber, p. 263. stamped " 16 J Y 58." Now, Bate's paper
in the Journal is followed on p. 105 by " Return of Donations to
the Royal Dublin Society, to July, 1858," so that the material for
the number was not even complete till the beginning of July, and
its issue within a fortnight of that completion would surely in
those days have seemed needless to the editors and impossible
to the printers. Incidentally it may be observed that Kinahan
refers to Bate's paper as appearing in the second volume of the
Journal without giving any page number, as he would naturally
have done, had such a number been already available. We also Hnd
that Kinahan uses the spelling Vaunthompsonia in a Report to the

LINNEAN SOCIETY OP 1,0^1)0^. 79

British Association at Leeds in September, 1858, on p. 266 of
the General Report, which was no doubt not effectively published
till the following year, when he might have corrected an un-
intended error.

My thauks are due to Dr. Caiman for his having entrusted me
with the evidence that Bate's Vanntompsoma was published at
some time in the third quarter of 1858. Nevertheless we have
Bate's own clear statement that the genus was described by him
in the ' Natural History Review.' He could just as well have
referred to the Journal, if that had priority, and it would have
given him the best possible opportunity of vindicating his mode
of spelling the generic name against Kinahan's. Kiuahan was on
terms of intimacy with Spence Bate, as letters in my possession
show. He was also interested in the reputation of Vaughan
Thompson. It may well be that he thought his friend Bate was
taking too much of a liberty with the deceased author in mis-
spelling both his christian and his surname. To remedy this, we
may suppose, he himself took the liberty of making a change in
the still unpublished name of Bate's genus, against which I cannot
find that Spence Bate ever uttered or printed a word of
expostulation.

Whatever may be the result of the particular controversy, time
will not have been wasted over it, if it helps to bring about a more
general adoption of the practice in scientific literature of pi*inting
on each separate publication the exact date of issue.

ly.

Phyllody in Trifolium. By May Rathbone, P.L.S.
[Eead 21st March, 1912.]

A specimen of Trifolium repens showing phyllody of the carpels,
was gathered in a hayfield, Cheshii'e, in the summer of 1912.

The flowers are of two forms, both occurring on the same plant,
but in different heads. In one form in place of the carpel the axis
of the flower is prolonged into a petiole with well-developed
stipules and bearing only one leaflet. The other parts of the
flower are normal, except that the calyx teeth are, I think, a little
longer and broader than usual.

The other form bears a trifoliolate leaf instead of the carpel
and, in the flower of this type which was dissected, no stipules
were found. The stamens, corolla, and calyx were normal.

The season of 1912 was a particularly dry one, and the plant
showed no signs of disease or injury.

References.

Dr. Masters, " Vegetable Teratology," pp. 276 & 279, 1869.
M. Germain de Saint-Pierre, Bull. Soc. Bot. France, 1856,
vol. iii. p. 477.

Dr. Peuzig, " Pflanzen-Teratologie," vol. i. 1890.

8o PROCEEDINGS OF THE

V.

The Paheogeograpliical llelations of Antarctica. By Charles
IIedlky, F.L.8., Assistant Curator of the Australian Museum,
Sydney, New South Wales.

[Eead 6th June, 1912.]

1. Introduction.

Testimony in support of alteration in temperature and contour of
Tertiary Antarctica is almost wholly based on a comparison of tl)e
living fauna and flora of surrounding countries. While biologists
in general, led by Wallace, Sclater, and Hutton, opposed the idea
of an extended and habitable Antarctica, geographers hesitated to
adopt a hypothesis the arguments for which lay in a foreign field.
Hut of late years most of those engaged in its discussion have been
supporters of extension, so that the theory has advanced from the
position of a disparaged heresy to that ofan established view.

Accustomed to rely on biological evidence, in the form of
!)al£eontology, for important and far-reaching generalisations,
geology n lay now accept from biology this theory of formei*
Antarctic extension. Thereby is acquired a correlation of climate,
of time, and of continental change, while incidentally a new light
is thrown on the question of the permanence of ocean basins.

It seemed nothing unusual to find a similar fauna and flora,
even to the extent of a large proportion of identical species, on
the subantarctic islands all round the world. But collectors
working in south temperate and even in south tropical zones were
surjn-ised to And related species and genera in opposite hemi-
spheres. This correspondence is more pronounced in primitive
groups and grow s clearer southwards.

First, it was realised when the famous botanist Sir J. D. Hooker
pointed to the distribution of the southern pines as indicating
a common origin (Hooljer, ' London Journal of Botany,' iv. 1845,
p. 137).

The relations of a southern fauna linking Australasia to South
America Mere sketched firm and clear by a master hand iu
Professor Huxley's essay on the classification and distribution
of the gallinaceous birds (Huxley, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1868, p. 294).

According to Ortmann, first Eiitimeyer definitely proposed
radiation from Antarctica as the solution of the problem (Eiiti-
meyer, ' Ueber d'e Herkunft unserer Thierwelt,' 1807, p. 15).

Our knowledge of this subject was nuich advanced by Dr.
H. O. Forbes (Forbes, Boy. Geogr. Soc. Sup])l. Papers, iii. 1893).
Starting from the fossil avifauna of the Chatham Islands, he
reviewed the community of southern faunas and interpreted it by

LINXEAX SOCIETY OF LO^S^BOK. 8l

a

antarctic distribution. As the means of dispersal he mapped „
vast continent stretching continuously from Madagascar to South
America and Fiji during the " northern glacial epoch,"

It was suggested by the present- writer tliat a far smaller area
of continental land, of an earlier date and of unstable form, was
indicated by its surviving refugees (Hedley, Proc. Eoy, Soc.
IS", S. Wales, xxix, 1896, p. 278); and that the last Antarctic
phase as reflected by these might be expressed in arms reaching
•on one side to Tasmania, on the other to Cape Horn, while
previous phases may have been represented by other rays
extending to ^^ew Zealand, Madagascar, Ceylon, and perhaps
South Africa,

A study of terrestrial and fluviatile mollusca induced Ancey to
subscribe to these suggestions (C. F. Ancey, Journ, de Conch,
xlix. 1901, p, 12),

Dr. Ortmann, while investigating the South American Tertiary
Invertebrates, accepted my amendments to Forbes's proposition.
To a clear exposition of the subject he added a map and biblio-
graphy (' Report Princeton University-Expedition to Patagonia ' iv.
pt, 2, 1902, pp. 310-32-1).

The distribution of southern earthworms was discussed by
Prof. W. B. Benhara (Proc, Austr, Assoc. Adv. Sci. 1902,
pp. 319-343). In his opinion the Acanthodrilids, a primitive
group, originated in New Zealand and spread by way of Ant-
arctica to South America. He emphasised the fact that the
union they indicated between Antarctica and New Zealand was
not synchronous with the Australian connection.

Examining the mammalian fauna A. Gaudry considered that
unless Tertiary Patagonia was united to Antarctica its palajonto-
logical history would be incomprehensible (Compt. Rend, vol cxli
1905, p. 806).

From a study of the freshwater Crustacea of Tasmania, Mr.
Geoffrey Smith concludes that certain elements of this fauna
" reached their present range by means of an Antarctic connection
bet\\-een the southernmost projections of Australia, South America,
and New Zealand " (Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond. Ser, 2. Zool, ix. 1909'
p. 67). His analysis revealed the presence in Tasmania of another
element which he derived from the northern hemisphere and
which he supposed to have travelled down the Andean chain and
crossed to Australasia by the Antarctic route.

Summing up a biological examination of the southern islands
of New Zealand, Prof. C. Chilton concludes : " The evidence
pointing to former extensions of land from the Antarctic
continent northward, and to the warm climate that was enjoyed
by this continent in early Tertiary times, seems to offer a fairly
satisfactory explanation of the facts before us "(' Subanf arctic
Islands of New Zealand,' ii. 1909, p. 467). A full bibhography is
included in this article,

LINN, soc, PROCEEDINGS, — SESSION 1911-1912. //

52 PROCEEDIXGS OF TllK

Finallv, Osborn describes the hypothetical reconstruction of
Antarctica as " one oF the greatest triumphs of recent biological
investigation " ('The Age of Mammals,' 1910, p. 75). *

2 . Argument.

The distribution records of recent antl fossil species upon which
the generalisations of the foregoing authors depend have never
been denied. Indeed, they continue to increase with the progress-
of science.

To other, and usually earlier, authors these views presented
two insuperable diflSculties. One is the extreme change in climate
which formerly permitted temperate and subtropical animals and
plants to exist where cold is now so intense. The other is the
demand for the existence of Tertiary land where an ocean no\\-
extends so broad and deep as that between Antarctica and
Tasmania or New Zealand.

To evade these difficulties and yet explain existing distribution,
the following three alternatives have been advanced.

That decadent groups were expelled from their original seats
by more vigorous competitors : retreating from a northern centre
to the ends of the earth, such groups divided into fugitive parties
which converged as southern lands approached the pole. Or
discontinuous distribution in southern continents were simply
considered remnants of a former universal distribution (Wallace,
'The Geographical Distribution of Animals,' i. 1876, p. 39S;
Pfeffer, Zool. Jahrb. Suppl. viii. 1905, pp. 407-442).

But whereas, under the circumstances postulated, the northern
wanderers would be expected to diminish and to vaiy as they
receded, the southern forms in question became more alike and
more numerous proceeding south. Thus radiation rather than
convergence is indicated.

II.

That birds, winds, or circumpolar currents, by a process of
picking up and setting down passengers from the continents or

* Wliile this article was in the press, there reached rue an imporUmt
memoir by Dr. Pilsbry on " The Non-Marine Molhisca of Patagonia " (Rep.
Princeton Univ. Exped. Patagonia, iii. 1912, pt. v. pp. ol3-633). My friend
considers Antarctica rather as a road for migration, especially an American
exit, than as a centre of evolution. Ho t^akes exception to my deriva-
tion of Australian Acavida^ from Antarctica, and suggests that the group
arose in Gondwana Land. On reconsideration I would still maintain tliat the
south-eastwardly increasing distribution of Australian Acavida^ indicates their
immediate Antarctic origin. But previous to an Antarctic sojourn the group
may have been Gondwana bred. This memoir heightens the resemblance
between ea.st and west. Gundlachia, Liphdon, and Radiodiscus are common,
Pettcrdia7m scarcely differs from Littoridina, and I'ofamolithis appears to have
Tasmanian relatives.

LINXEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 83

islands by the way, established a uniformity of fauna and flora.
Thus Dr. Michaelson writes (Journ. West. Aust. Nat. Hist. Soc.
v., July 1908, p. 13): " There is no need for the supposition of an
ancient great Antarctic continent \Ahich connected Australia and
South America as some scientific men still suppose. Certain
littoral Oligochajta consisting of euryhaline forms, for which the
salt sea is no barrier, can be transported by the west wind drift
over the stations on the different islands lying between one
continent and another."

The flora of the circum antarctic islands, as instanced by
Kerguelen, was thought by W. Schimper to have been conveyed
by sea birds and ocean drift (Schimper, AVissenschaft. Ergebn.
Valdivia, ii. 1905, p. 75). Although this niiglit apply to species
which recur through several archipelagoes, such would not explain
the presence of endemic plants and on Kerguelen the occurrence
of an endemic snail, Ampliidoxa JiooJceri.

Such transport accounts only for a wide range of individual
species capable of air or water carriage. It has doubtless been a
small but real factor in distribution. Eut it does not account
for the existence of related and representative species, for the
subtropical element, or for the species incapable of such convey-
ance. Px'of. W. B. Benham raises the objection that a species
might drift yet never land : — " When I stood at the top of the
sheer cliffs, some 500 ft. to 1000 ft. in height, which form the
whole of the west coast of Auckland Island, and saw the
tremendous breakers which even in moderately calm weather dash
with incredible force against the rocks, I was more than ever
convinced that the ' west- wind drift ,' cannot account for the
transference of Oligochieta from the various land surfaces of this
subantarctic region " (Benham, ' Subantarctic Islands of New
Zealand,' i. 1909, p. 254).

III.

That a trans-Pacific continent conveyed to New Zealand,
Australia, and South America a common stock otherwise recognised
as the Antarctic element (ITutton, Proc. Linn. Soc. N. S. Wales,
xxi. 1896, p. 36 ; Baur, ' American Naturalist,' xxxi. 1897, p. 661).

This alternative seems the weakest. Had a trans-Pacific bridge
really disseminated the species under discussion, then they should
be best developed in the central remaining portion (for instance, in
Tahiti or Samoa) and least at the extremity (as in Chili or
Tasmania). Actually the reverse is the case : Soutli America is
the most closely associated with Tasmania, then New Zealand is
less so, and the Mid-Pacific islands not at all.

Those who consider the demand for land between Tasmania and
Antarctica as exorbitant are not consistent in asking so much
larger a grant in the Pacific.

Another difficulty is why that South American contingent
which flooded Tertiary Antarctica, and then Australia, failed to
include such characteristic South American fauna as the humming-

9^

84 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

hirtls, platyrhine monkeys, hystricomorph rodents, edentates, or
notoiinguliites. Dr. von Jheritig explains (Trans. N.Z. Inst. xxiv.
1891, J). VM ; and X. Jalirb. f. iMineralogio, &c. Beil.-Bd. xxxii.
1911, p. 170, pi. V.) that two former subcontinents, of late
niesozoic or early tertiary age, are now fused in the present South
America. Before the rise of the Andes these were separated
from each other by a broad sea and maintained distinct fauna and
flora. The southern tract, which he calls " Archiplata," comprised
what is now Chili, Argentina, and Southern Brazil. The
northern area, called " Archiguyana," embraced Xorthern Brazil,
Venezuela, and Guiana.

It was from Archiplata that the last phase of Antarctica had
its American derivatives, and that at a time when many forrcs
now regarded as typically South American had not yet reached
Archiplata. Not until after Antarctica was i-eh^ased from
Archi|)lata did the latter join Archiguyana, and then the southern
fauna sufft^red the usual fate from the incursion of the more
highly organised northern types.

3. The Austeal Fauna and Flora.

More space than is here available would be required to
enumerate the Antarctic refugees in austral lands. A few of the
more striking instances are now selected.

Recent marsupials are restricted to Australasia and to the
Americas, the monotremes to the former. It seems to have been
assumed generally that marsupials necessarily had a Eui'opean
origin and travelled across Siberia to North America. A shorter
connection between Western Europe and South America by way
of Archhelenis is at any rate worth debate. Had the entry to
Australia been by the Malay Archipelago, as opponents of the
Antarctic hypothesis advance, then stragglers by the way should
have lingered in the East Indies. In Australasia marsupials and
monotremes are least developed in the north ; proceeding south-
wards more groups successively appear till ultimately Tasmania
has, as Professor Spencer expressed it, " a condensation of most
that is noteworthy in the Australian region" (Spencer, Proc. Austr.
Assoc. Adv. Sci. 1892, p. 106). Indeed, the most convincing
proof of the Antarctic theory is the fact that in Australasia the
South American affiuities regularly increase as Tasmania is
approached and there attain their maximum. Those who
deny marsupial migration across Antarctica are obhged to
assume that the Thylacinida? were independently evolved in each
hemisphere. That Tasmania was the point of entry is supported
by the discovery in Tasmania of the earliest fossil Australian
marsupial. This, Wi/nyufdia bassiana, is apparently one of the
Phalangeridae, but the unique example is too imperfect for
positive identification (Spencer, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1900, p. 776).

LINNEA>f SOCIETY OF LOXDOX. 85

Local geologists class the stratum in which it occurred as Eocene,
but English and American geologists are less disposed to grant
these beds such antiquity.

If marsupials had not been available, the case could have been
made as clear from herpetological evidence. And, indeed, were
the vertebrata disregarded, the liypothesis could still be as well
established from the invertebrata or the plants.

Among the reptiles, fifty genera of the Iguanidse are known, all
of which are confined to the New World, chiefly South America,
except one genus in Eiji and two in Madagascar. Australian
snakes are divisible into the venomous and the non-venomous
groups. All the venomous are of the family Elapidae, related to
South American types ; they focus in Tasmania, where non-
venomous snakes are absent. The non-venomous snakes are of
Asiatic or Papuan alHnity, and focus in North Queensland. The
majority of Austx'alian frogs are also akin to South American
forms.

A family of large snails, conspicuous for the size and beauty of
the shell and distinct in structural features, called by Dr. Pilsbry
the Ilacroogona, has the following distribution : — In South
America, chiefly tropical, Macrocyclis 1 species, Strophochilus
51 species, and Goni/ostomiis 5 species ; in Madagascar, Ampelita 54
species and Helicophanta 16 species ; in the Seychelles, Stijlodonta
2 species ; in Ceylon, Acavus 7 species ; in the Moluccas, Pyro-
chihis 4 species ; in Tasmania, Anogh/pta 1 species and Cart/odes
1 species ; in Eastern Australia, Pedinogyra 1 species and Panda
4 species. The Chilian Macrocyclis and the Queensland Pedinogyra
by shell characters pair together, while Helicophanta is a match
for Panda. The absence of this family from New Zealand, its
preponderance of species in Madagascar, of genera in Tasmania
with Australia, and its development in the tropics are remarkable
characters of this old austral group.

The snail family Bulimulida^ is chai'acteristic of South America,
beyond which two genera stray into the West Indies and North
America, and two others, Botliriemhryon and Placostylus, occur in
Australasia. The first ranges from Tasmania to AVest iVustralia,
and forms an exception to Antarctic rule by liaving its distri-
bution centre in the latter. Indeed, Botliriemhryon and the
fluviatile crustacean Gha'raps raise a suspicion that West
Australia had direct relations with Antarctica, prior to and
independent of the Tasmanian Istlimus. Placostylus extends from
New Zealand to Fiji and New Guinea, "giving testimony," as
Pilsbry remarks, "to the foi'mer existence of an Antarctic land
connecting the austral continents of the two hemispheres " (Man.
Couch., Index, vols. x,-xiv. 1902, p. ix).

The Buprestidaj, a family of large and handsome beetles, exhibit
a striking affinity between Australia and South America. So

86 PnOCliEDIXGS OF TJIB

much so that, opposed as AVallat-e was to the Antarctic connection,
lie here conceded that some exchanj^e between the two areas was
required. Jle thought that it took the form of larvjc in floating
limber drifting round the antarctic seas in a warm period.

Among early Tertiary vej^'etation brought from Seymour Island
in the Antarctic by Dr. NordenskjilUrs expedition, Dusen has
recognised a s{)ecies of Fagus and an Aranc((na like A. hrasiliensis
(8ch\vedisclie ISudpolar. Exp., Jkl. iii. Lief 3, 1908). In the light
of this discovery the range of the living species of these genera
acquires an importance for the student of the Antarctic hypothesis.
The distribution of the beech trees is a particularly interesting one,
for on the principle of Antarctic extension it is simple and intelli-
gible, but without it is complicated and inexplicable.

This geiuis Far/us, sensu latu, has tAvo representatives in
Europe, one in North America, and several in China and Japan. But
in South America there are eleven, in New Zealand seven, and in
Tasmania with Australia three. The northern forms are deciduous,
but with one or two exceptions the southern ai'e evergreen. The
genus being a natural one is certainly not of polyphyletic origin,
and the question before us is, from what centre of migration has
it spread ? Did the southern species radiate from the south or
converge from the north ? It is a strong argument for a southern
origin that the bulk of the species are southern. Again, the ever-
green state is primitive, the deciduous derived, and this indicates
that the northerners are offshoots from an evergreen stock.
Thirdly, the southern species more closely resemble each other
than any northern does any southern fox-m. Even, as Mr.
llodway (Proc. Austr. Assoc. Adv. Sci. 1912) points out, the same
parasite atHicts Tasmanian and South American trees. This
agrees better with radiation fi*om the south than with convergence
from the north.

Another aspect of Antarctic distribution is presented by the
genus Araucaria. None of the fifteen existing species reach the
northern hemisphere, so the complication of a boreal factor is
absent. It is chiefly subtropical and characterises a zone external
to that of Faijus. In South America there are three species, in
New Caledonia eight, in Norfolk Island one, in New Gruinea one,
and in Australia two. The latter pair are unlike each other, but
<me, A. biihvilli, from Queensland, stands very close to the
Chilian A. imhricata. This indicates that the genus had already
differentiated almost to its present extreme before the migration
route between Australia and South Amei'ica had closed. The
large and heavy seeds of these trees possess no floating power and
are unfitted for dispersal by birds. As Dr. Guppy remarks of the
Fijian Kauri pine, " they may well be cited in support of any
continental hypothesis" (Guppv, ' Naturalist in the Pacific,' ii.
1906, p. 301).

The preponderance of Araucaria in tlie Pacific is enforced by a

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 87

related genus Agathis. If statistics carry a meaning, Fagus would
seem to have come to Australasia from America, while Ai'aucaria
•made the reverse journey.

The remarkable and well known genus Fuchsia includes sixty-
nine species. Four of these are natives of New Zealand, the rest
inhabit South America, Mexico, and the AVest Indies. These
figures are almost exactly reversed for the shrubby evergreen
Veronicas, plants conspicuous in auy New Zealand landscape,
totally absent from Australia or Tasmania, and represented by a
few stragglers in South America and Fuegia.

4. Deductions.

If it be resolved that the community of austral life is explicable
•only by former radiation along land-routes from the south polar
regions, we reach a position to probe deeper into the intricacies
of the problem.

In the scheme propounded by Dr. H. 0. Forbes, the austral
forms inhabited one vast continent, nearly a third of the southern
hemisphere, at the same (? Pleistocene) time. But an analysis of
the fauna in question shows that some groups avoid Tasmania and
others avoid New Zealand. Clearly the Antarctica that supplied
Australia with an abundant fauna of marsupials, monotremes,
snakes, frogs, and so on, was not in touch with New Zealand,
where these animals are conspicuously absent. Benhara has
emphasised the fact that the Acanthrodrilids, Antarctic earth-
worms, failed to reach Tasmania. When they, the fuschias and
other associates, spread backwards and forwards from New Zealand
to South America, it is equally clear that the road to Tasmania
was barred to them. Iredale remarks (Proc. Malac. Soc. ix. 1910,
p. 160) that the Antarctic element in the New Zealand Polyplaco
phora, a marine moUuscan group, is distinct from that which
reached Tasmania from the south. The differences are both
positive and negative, and are not due merely to the more southern
latitude of New Zealand preserving a larger proportion of cold
types. When circumstances allowed Iguanidae to wander from
South America in two genera to Madagascar and in another to
Fiji, the Australian road was apparently closed to them.

It becomes increasingly apparent that the Antarctic source of
austral life was not simjile but compound. This complexity hai^
probably beeu the chief hindrance to its recognition. The problem
before us is : — Was the complexity that of time or space, or botli ?
Shall we suppose, for instance, that at the close of a glacial
period an Antarctic continent bare of life received a fauna and
flora from one neighbour, then developed and transmitted it to
another? That a subsequent glaciation swept all life away from
tlie polar area? That a warm interglacial period succeeded when
another transfer, but between different neighbours, took place?

88 PBOCEEDINOS OF THE

80 tliat the fauna of New Zealand might represent tlie life of one
iuterglacial antarctic phase and that of Australia another.

Or f^liall we consider that Tertiary Antarctica was an archipelago,
the islands of which carried such different fauna and flora that
emigrants from one quarter differed from those of another. It is
not yet known whether the area between Xing Edward VII. Laud
and (Jraham Land is a lobe of the continent or an archipelago, or an
independent island (Darwin, Proc. Eoy. J^oc. A, vol. Ixxxiv, 1910,
p. 420; and Maw son, Geogr. Journ. xxxvii. 1!)11, map, p. 6L*J).
In the latter ease it is possible that King Edward YIl. Land may
havejoimd New Zealand, while Tasmania was separately linked
to 8outh Victoria Land. Under these circumstances New Zealand
and Tasmania may have simultaneously imported an Antarctic and
yet a different fauna and flora.

Or both conditions of iuterglacial succession and insularity may
have combined in the past to produce present effects.

Prof. 11. Pilsbry has shown (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1900,
p. 5G8) that the land molluscan faunas of the Marquesas, Hawaii,
and Society Islands are closely related, and that though of primitive
type they are harmonic such as befits continental laud, not a drift
selection such as oceanic islands have. He proposes them as
witness to the existence of a Palaeozoic or early Mesozoic land
mass. The tree-lobelias also testify to the antiquity and associ-
ation of these distant Pacific archipelagoes (Guppy, ' A Naturalist
in the Pacific,' ii. 1906, p. 250). Their rehirious are with the
alpine floras of South America and Equatorial Africa. A third
of the mountain flora of Hawaii is derived from high southern
latitudes. It is now suggested that these primitive continental
plants and animals reflect a meridional Pacific land-ray, the first
visible vestige of Antarctic extension, as Tasmania was the last.
To carry a cold flora across the Equator the land must have been
lofty and continuous. In such a range some might see the rib of
a fornier tetrahedral world.

As the Eocene w as both a warm period and a time when land
was largely developed in the Patagonian area, it is likely that the
Archiplatan fauna then or earlier entered Antarctica. If the
Tasmanian fossil Wynyardia is rightly dated Eocene, then during
that age some at least of the American migrants reached Australia.

Whereas New Zealand in its relation with South America, via
Antarctica, appears both as a giver and a receiver, Australia, on
the contrary, seems to have made no return to South America, but
to have i-eceived all and given nothing.* No Eucalypts, for
instance, crossed from Tasmania to Patagonia. One explanation

* Ortniann (Proc. Am. Pliilos. Soc. xli. 1902, p. 340) considers that the
freshwater Crustacea Parastacid.T spread from Australia into Antarctica and
tbence into Chili. But the distribution of this group in Australia as detailed
by G. Smith (Pnoc. Zool. Soc. 1012, p. 149) appears to uie to be that of
immigrants from an east and wc>t base respectively.

LIXNEAN SOCIETY OF lONDOX. 89

may be that Australia was then too poor to afford emigrants.
Another and more probable explanation is that Antarctica having
received a fauna and flora from Arcbiplata was severed fi-om it
before joining Australia. Thus a stream of migration would be
forced forward and checked backwards.

The austral fauna and flora appears extending m successive
zones from the far south to the tropics. In New Zealand the
warmth-loving plants and animals, such as the Kauri pine (a
relation of Araucaria) and Placostylus snail, have been thrust to a
northern refuge, while diminished temperature has probably exter-
minated others. The Araucaria and iguanas, the freshwater fish
Osteof/lossum , are examples of tropical austral forms of which a
long list could be compiled.

It is unhkely that the Antarctica that bore this tropical and
subtropical assembly reached much more broadly to the tropics
than does the present continent. Had it done so, more traces
would have been left of such extension in the South Sea Islands on
the one side or in South Africa on the other.

But if the subtropical flora and fauna had in the Tertiary
extended unbroken across the pole from Fuegia to Tasmania, what
then became of tlie ancestors of the present subantarctic and south
alpine life ? Why were not these frigid forms driven from off the
face of the earth when the heart of the Antarctic itself enjoyed a
genial climate ?

The discovery by Sir E, Shackleton of a plateau 10,000 feet high
near the south pole, suggests a solution of the difficulty. If such
a plateau existed ^hen the climate was at its warmest, then the
tropical migrants could have found a congenial climate on the
coast, while the ancestors of the Kosciusko and Kerguelen plants
and animals took refuge on the plateau heights. The inference is
that such a plateau did then exist.

If the land-connection between the Antarctic and Tasmania had
broken down during the warmest period of the interglacial phase,
it would have isolated the flora and fauna at a time when the cold
elements were gathered together on the central plateau heights,
while the temperate and subtropical elements possessed the
Antarctic periphery. In that case the cold forms would have had
no opportunity to escape to the alpine stations of New Zealand or
Australia, or to occupy the subantarctic islands.

The conclusion is therefore drawn that the land link was main-
tained during the period of refrigeration, and that from the
Antarctic focus first the subtropical, then the temperate, lastly the
alpine forms were expelled, each to gain a fresh footing in lower
latitudes.

Possibly associated with the formation of great ice masses, a
paroxysm of diastrophic energy ensued. This, which perhaps has
not yet subsided, effected the destruction of the antarctic bridge,
and to it may be due the recent disarticulation of the Dominion

90 PROCEEDINGS OF THE LINNEAN SOCIETY.

of New Zealand aud the severance of Tasmania from its parent
continent.

In the lon<i[ perspective of past time Antarctica appears to fade
and form lilie a sumn)er cloud, now extondinf^ a limb, now shedding
it, now resolving into a continent, now dissolving into an archi-
pelago. At present it lies dead and cold under its white winding-
sheet of snow. By the light of the magician's lamp we watch the
summer of the cycles dawn. The glow of life returns, the ice
mask melts, green spreads a mantle. At last a vision comes of
rippling brooks, of singing birds, of blossoming flowers, and of
forest glades in the heart of Antarctica.

ADDITIONS AND DONATIONS

TO THE

LlBKAliY.

1911-1912.

Agulhon (Henri). Eecherches sur la presence et le role du bore
chez les vegetaux. Theses, pp. 158. 8vo. Laval, 1910.

Alder {the late Joshua) aud Hancock {the late Albany). The
British Tunicata. An unfinished Monograpli. Edited by
JoH2s- HoPKiNSON. With Lives of the Authors by Canon
A. M. NoEMAN aud by the late Dennis Embleton. Vol. I.
Pp. xii, 146 ; plates 20". 8vo. London, 1905.

Vol.11. Pp. xxviii, 164; plates 21-50.

8vo. London, 1907.

Vol.111. Pp. xii, 112; plates 51-66.

8vo. London, 1912.

Andersen (Knud). ^See British Museum (Nat. Hist.) : Mammals.
Catalogue of the Chiroptera, Vol. I. : Megachiroptera. Pp. ci,
854; hgs. 79. 8vo. 1912.

Andersson (Lars Gabriel). Uutersuchungeu iiber die Entstehuug
der tiusseren Genitalorgane und des Afters bei den Nagetieren.
Inaugural-Dissertation. Pp.230; mit 142 Eiguren im Text.
(Arkiv Zool. v. no. 4.) 8vo. Uppsala, 1909. Author.

Argotti Botanical Gardens, Floriana.

«eed Catalogues for 1893-94, 1894-95, 1896, 1898-99, 1904.
8vo., 4to. iSc fol. Malta, 1893-1904.
Rev. G. Henslow.

Baur (Erwin). Einf iihrung in die experimentelle Vererbungslehre.
Pp. [vi] 293 ; mit 80 Textfiguren und 9 farbogeu Tafeln.

Eoy. 8vo. Berlin, 1911.

Beaufort (L. P. de). See Weber (Max). The Eishes of the
Indo-Australiau Archipelago. 8vo. London, 1901.

Beckmann (Johann). Schwedische Eeise in den Jahren 1765-

1766. Tagebuch, mit Einleilung und Anmerkuugeu im Auftrage

der Kgl. Universitiit Upsala. llerausgegeben aou Theobor

Magnus Ekies. Pp. iv, 174. With Poi'trait and Testimonium.

8vo. Upsala, I'd!!. Univ. of Upsala.

Beitrage zur Kryptogamenflora der Schweiz. liiinde I-IV.
Heft 1. 8vo. Bern, 1898-1912.

Band IV. Ileft 1. Mbister (Friediiicii). Die Kieselalgen der Scliweiz.
Pp. vi, 254 ; mit 48 Taf. 1912.

9 2 PUOCKE DINGS OF THK

Berg (Lev Semenovic). See Fauna de la Russie et des Pays
Limitrophes. A'ol. I. Poissons (Miusipobranchii ct Pisces).

1911.

Berger ( Alwin). Hortus Mortolensis ; enumeratio plantarum in
llortu Morlolensi cuitarum. Pp. xxiv, 407 ; with 6 plates and
2 portraits. bvo. Zo/u/on, J912. Zrt(/v/ Hanbury.

Berlin.

Das Tierreich. Begriindet von der Deutsclien Zoologischen
Gesellsc.haft. Ini Auftrage der Konigl. Preuss. Akademie
der VVissenscliaiten ku Berlin, herausgegeben von Feanz
EiLHARD ScnuLZE. Liefg. 30-33. 8vo. Berlin, 1912.

30. Hyinenoptera — Iclineuinoiiidea : Evaniidoc. Von Prof. Dr.

Jan Jaques Kiepfeu. Tp. xix, 431 ; iiiit 76 Abbildungen.

1912.

31. Crustacea— Ostracoda. Von G. W. Muller. Pp. xxxiii, 434 ;

mit 92 Abbildungen. Svo. 1912.

32. Tunicata— Salpaj 1. Desniotnyaria. Von J. E. W. Ihle.

Pp. X, G6 ; mit 68 Abbildungen. 1912.

33. Reptilia — Lacertilia: Eublepharidte, Uroplatida?, Pygopodidae.

Von FuANz Weuner. Pp. ix, 33 ; mit 6 Abbildungen. 1912.
Bews (John William). The Vegetation of Natal. Pp. 79 ; with
10 |)]ates and Map. (Ann. Natal Mus. vol. ii. part 3.)

Svo. Pietermaritzburr/, 1912. Author.
Bianchi (Valentin Lwowitsch). See Fauna da la Russie et das
Pays Limitrophes. Vol. 1. Oiseaux (Aves). 1911.

Bibliotheca Botanica {continued).

Heft 74. BiTTEK (Geoug). Die Guttung Acaeiia. Vorstudien zu einer
Moiiographie. Pp. 336 ; mit 37 Tafeln und 98 Textiiguren,
1911-12.
,, 75. HEYijiucii(FRA^z). Lithophylhimincrnsfans'PhW. Miteineui
Niichtrag liber Paraspora frutiadosa (Ktz.) Heydr. Pp. 24 ;
mit 2 Tafeln. 1911.
,, 76. Futii.i (Josff). Ueber die Bezicbungen von Agaricineen und
anderen iuimu8bewohnenden Pilzen zur Myeorliizenbildung
der Waldbilume. Pp. 32 ; mit 4 Tafeln. 'l911.
„ 77. Gi'NTiiAUT (August). Beitrag zu einer bliitenbiologischen
Monograpbie der Gattung Arab'is. Pp. 36; mit 2 Tafelu
und 44 Textabbildungen. 1912.

Bitter (Georg). Die Gattung Acaena. Vorstudien zu einer
Monographie. Pp. 330 ; mit 37 Tafeln und 98 Textfigureu.
(Bibl. Eot. xvii. Heft 74.) 4to. Stuttgart, 1911-12.

Blanford (William Thomas). Tiie Fauna of British India, in-
cluding Ceyloii and Burma .... Edited by W. T. Blanford
(and Lieut.-Col. C. T. Bingham and Aiixiiuii E. Shipley).

Svo. London, 4'c., 1888-1912.

Colenptera. — General Introduction and Cicindelidne and Paussida;.

By \V. W. FowLioii. Pp. XX, 529 ; figs. 240. 1912.

Borgesen (Fraderik C. E.). The Algal Vegetation of the Lagoons

in the Danish West Indies. Pp. 10 ; with 9 illustrations.

(Saertryk af Biologiske Arbejder tilegnede Eug. Warming den

3Novr. 1911.) S\o. Co2ienhage7i, Id II. Author.

LINNEAN SDCIETY OF LONDON. 93

Borg (G.). Catalogue of the Plants cultivated in the St. Antonio
Gardens. Revised and re-arranged by F. Debono. Pp. vii,
96. 4to. Malta, 1896. Rev. G. Henslow.

Bournemouth.

Bournemouth Natural Science Society. Proceedings. Vol. III.
8vo. Bournemouth, 1912. R. V. Sherring.
British Museum {continued).

National Antarctic Expedition (SS. 'Discovery'), 19U1-1904.
Natural History. Vol. VI. Zoology and Botany.

4to. London, 1912.

VI. A General Notice of the Biological Memoirs. By F. Jeffrey

Bell.
Synopsis of the Contents of tiie several Volumes of Memoirs.
Classified Summary of the Contents of Vols. I.-VI.
Echinoderma. — On a Collection of Young Holothurioids,

By E. W. MAcBRinE. 1912.
Polychajta. By E. Eiilers. 1912.
Freshwater Alga. By F. E. Fritsch. 1912.

Mammalia.

Catalogue of the Chiroptera. Second Edition. By Knud
Andersen. Vol. I. Megachiroptera. Pp. ci, 854 ; figs. 79.

8vo. London, 1912.

Birds.

General Index to A Hand-List of the Genera and Species of
Birds. [Nomenclator Avium tum Fossilium turn Viventium.]
Vols. I.-V. Edited by "W. E. Ogiltie- Grant. Pp. v, 199.

8vo. London, 1912.

Insects.
Hymenopterous Lnsects.

ICHNEUMONIDiE.

A Revision of the Ichneumonida? based on the Collection in the
British Museum (Natural History). With Descriptions of
New Genera and Species. Part I. Tribes Ophionides and
Metopiides. By Claude Morley. Pp. xi, 88 ; and 1 col.
plate. 8vo. London, 1912.

Lepidopterous Insects.

Catalogue of the Lepidoptera Phalaense. Vol. XI. Catalogue
of the Noctuidse in the Collection of the British Museum.
By Sir George P. Hampson, Bart. Pp. xvii, 689 ; figs. 275,
plates 174-191. 8vo. London, 1912]

94 PBOCEKDINGS OF THE

British Museum (con.).

Plaxts.

A Monograpli of the jNIycetozoa : a Descriptive Catalogue of
the Species in the Herbarium of the British Museum. By
Aetiiuii Lister. Second Edition, Revised by Gulielma
Lister. Pp. [iii], 302 ; with 201 plates and 5(5 woodcuts.

8vo. London, 1912.

GuiDE-BoOKS.

Special Guide No. 5.

Guide to the Exhibition of Animals, Plants, and Minerals
mentioned in the Bible. Second Edition. Pp. vii, 78 ; with
7 figs. Svo. London, 1911.

Brooks (F. T.). /S'«e Evans (A, H.). A Short Flora of Cam-
l)ridgeshire. Svo. 1911.

Brussels.

Congres (III™") International de Botanique, 1910.

Actes. 2 vols. 4to. Bruxelles, 1912.

Congres (I""') International d'Entomologie. 1-6 Aout, 1910.

2 vols. 4to. Bruxelles, 1911-12.

I. Historique et Proces Ycrbaux. 1911.
IT. Memoires. 1912.

Bullen (Robert Ashington). Geology of the Bermuda Islands.

Pp. 22 ; with 6 plates and 5 figs, in the text.

Svo. London, 1911.
■ Harlyn Bay and its Discoveries of its Prehistoric Remains.

Third Edition. Pp. 173 ; with 25 plates and 22 figs, in the

text. Svo. Harhjn Bay, 1912. Author.

Burtt-Davy (Joseph) and Tott-Leendertz (Mrs. Reno). A First

Check-List of the Flowering Plants and Ferns of the Transvaal

and Swaziland. Pp. 64. (Ann. Mededel. Transv. Mus. iii.)

Svo. Pretoria, 1912. Authors.
Busuttil (Giuseppe Ruggero). Cenni Biografici de Prof. Gavixo

GuLiA. Pp. 12. 4to, Malta [n. d.]. Rev. G. Henslow.

Caccia (A. M. F.)- ^ee D'Arcy (W. E.). Preparation of Forest

Working-Plans in India. Svo. 1910.

Caruana-Gatto (Contino Alfredo). Prima Contribuzione alia
Fauna Lepidotterologica dell' Isola di Malta. Pp. 8. (Rivista
Ital. Sci. Nat. &c. xi. fasc. 5.) 4to. Siena, 1891.

Dello stato presente delle nostre cognizioni sulla vegetazioiie

Maltese. Pp. 9. (Congr. Bot. Intern. 1892.)

Svo. Geneva, 1892.

The Slugs of the Maltese Islands. Pp. 12; with 1 plate.

8vo. Malta [1893].

Common-beetles of the Maltese Islands. Pp. 14.

Svo. Malta, 1894. Bev. G. Henslow.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 95

Chapman (Frederick). New or Little-known Victorian Fossils
in the National Museum. — XIII. Some Silurian Species of
the Genus LinrjuJa ; with Notes on its Shell-Structure and a
Parasitic Plant. Pp. 8 ; with 1 plate. (Proc. Eoy. Soc. Victoria,
n. s., xxiv. p. 179.) 8vo. Melbourne, 1911. Author.

Chittenden (Frederick). Contributions from the Wisley
Laboratory.

IX. Calcium Cyanainitle and Nitrate of Lime. Pp.8; with 1 fig.

(Jourii. iloy. Hortic. Soe. xxxvi. p. 610.) 8vo. London, 1911.

On Potato '■ Leaf Blotch " and " Leaf Curl." By A. S. Horne.

Pp. 6; with 2 figs. (Joiirn. Roy. Hortic. Soc. xxxvi. p. 018.)

8vo. London, 1911.

X. Leaf-Spot of Celery. Pp. 8; with 2 illustr. (Joiirn. Roy.

Hortic. Soc. vol. xxxvii. part 1.) 8vo. London, 1912,

XI. Note on Habits of Narcissus Fly. Pp. 12 ; with 3 figs.

(Journ. Roy. Hortic. Soc. xxxvii.) 8vo. London, 1912.

XII. Pollination in Orchards. — I. Pp. 13. (Journ. Roy. Hortic.

Soc. xxxvii.) 8vo. London, 1912.

XIII. On Tinnour and Canker in Potato, By A. S. Horne. Pp. 29 ;

with 10 figs. (Journ. Roy. Hortic. Soc. xxxvii. p. 362.)

8vo. London, 1911.

XIV. On some Plant Diseases new to or little-kuown in Britain,

Pp. 9. (Journ. Roy. Hortic. Soc. xxxvii. part 3.)

8vo London, 1912.

Author.

Christy (Robert Miller). More about Dr. Benj.^^min Allen

(1666-1738), of Braintree, Naturalist. Pp. 14; with 1 plate.

8vo. Bucl'hnrst Hill, 1912. Author.

Cleland (J. Burton) and Johnston (T. Harvey). With Notes on

Worm Nests in Australian Cattle due to Filaria (OncJiocerm

Gibsoni), and on similar Structures in Camels. Pp. 23 ; with

1 plate. (Extracts from Eeport of (jovt. Bureau of Micro-
biology of N. S. W. for 1909.) 8vo. Si/dnei/, 1911.

Authors.
Conder (Josiah). Tiie Flower of Japan and the Art of Floral

Arrangement. Pp. xii, 130 ; with 54 plates.

fol. ToHo, 1891. Eev. G. Henslow.
Congresses.

Internat. de Botan. See Brussels. 4to. 1012.

Internat. (I") d'Entomologie. -See Brussels. 4to. 1912.

Cooke (John H.). " The Har Dalam Cavern, Malta, and its

Fossiliferous Contents." With a Report on the Organic

Eemains, by Authur Smith Woodwaed. Pp. 10; with

2 figs. (Proc. Roy. Soc. vol. 54.) 8vo. London, 1893.

Second Edition. Pp. 36 ; witli 8 figs.

8vo. Malta [1893J. Rev. G. Henslow.
Correns (Carl Erich). Die neuen Vererbungsgesetze. Pp. viii,

75 ; mit 12 zum Toil farbigen Abbildungen. 8vo. Berlin, 1912.
Coulter (John M.). The Endosperm of Angiosperms. Pp. 7.

(Bot. Gaz. vol. 52.) 8vo. C7«c«r/o, 1911.

The History of Gymnosperms. Pp. 7. (Science, February

1912.) 4to. Neiv Fori; 1912. Author.

96 PllOCEEUlNGS OF THE

Coulter (John Merle) and Land (William Jesse Goad). An
American Lepidostrobus, Pp. 5 ; wiMi 2 plates aud 3 fi^s. in
the text. (Bot. (laz. vol. 51.) 8vo. Chicuc^o, 1911. Authors,

Critien (L.). Guide to Malta aud its Dependencies.

8vo. Malta, 1888. Rev. G. Henslow.

Dakin (William John). Buccinum (The AVHielk). Pp. viii, 115 ;
plates 8, figs, 7. See Liverpool Marine Biology Committee^
Memoir XX. 8vo. IOI2'

Dallman (Arthur A.). A Contribution towards a Flora of Flint-
shire. (Jouni. Bot. vols, 45, 40, 48, 49.)

8vo, London, 1907-1911.

Notes on the Flora of Denbighshire, Pp. 50, (Journ.

Bot. vol, 49, 8uppl.) 8vo. London. 191l!

and Wood (Margaret H.). A Biographical List of

deceased Lancashire Botanists. Pp. 59. (Trans. Liverp Bot
Soc. i.) 8vo, Yorl; 1909. H. Drinkwater'.

Dannevig (H. C). See Fisheries, Commonwealth of Australia.

8vo!
D Arcy (W. E.). Preparation of Forest Working-Plans in India.
Fourth Edition. Eevised by A, M. F. Caccia. Pp. vi, 165.

8vo. Calcutta, 1910. Author.

Davey (Frederick Hamilton). Charles William Peach, A.L.S.

Pp. ;i3; with 2 plates. (Eept. Roy. Cornw. Polyt. Soc.', 1910.)

8vo. Penryn, 1911. Author,
de Beaufort. See Beaufort (L. F. de).

Debono (F.). Eeport on the Vine and Potato Diseases in Malta
ahd Treatment thereof. Pp. 16. fol. Malta, 1898.

See Borg (G.). Catalogue of the Plants cultivated in the

St. Antonio Gardens. 4to. Malta, 1896. Rev. G. Henslow.

Delicata (Giovanni Carlo Grech), See Grech Delicata (G. C).

Dendy (Arthur). Outlines of Evolutionary Biology. Pp. xvi,

454 ; with 188 figs, in the text. 8vo. London, 19l'2, Author,'
Dogiel (V.). Catenata. Pp. 142 ; with 6 plates.

8vo. St. Petersburg, 1910,
Drinkwater (Harry), Account of a Family showing Minor-

JJrachydactyly, Pp. 20 ; with 15 figs, in the text.^ (Journ.

Genetics, vol. ii. no. 1.) 4to. Cambridr/e, 1912. Author.

Duthie (John Firminger). On the Botany of the Maltese Islands

in 1874. Pp. 7, (Journ. Bot. xiii. p, 36),

8vo, London, 1875. Rev. G. Henslow.

Flora of the Upper Gangetic Plain, and of the adjacent

Siwalik and Sub-Himalayan Tracts. 2 vols.

8vo. Calcutta, 1903-1911. Author.
Vol. I. Pp. xvii, 500; Index, pp. y.
Vol. II. Pp. 266.

Earland (Arthur). See Heron-Allen (Edward). The Recent
and Fossil Foraminifera of the Shore-Sands at Selsey Bill,
Sussex. 8vo. 1908-1911,'

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LO>'DON. 97

Edinburgh.
Royal Botanic Garden.

Notes. Nos. 25, 31. 8vo. Edinhun/h, 1012.

I. Bay ley Balfour.

Engler (Heinrich Gustav Adolf). Das Pflauzeiu-eich. iiegui

Vegetabilis conspectus .... Ilerausgegeben von A. Englee.

Hefte 48-55. 8vo. Leipzig, 191 1-1912.

Heft 48. E.NGLER (H. G. A.). Aracete — Lasioidese. Pp. 130; mifc 41.3

Einzelbildern in 44 Figureu. 1911.
„ 49. Perkins (Janet). Moniniiacere (Naclitriige). Pp. 07 ; niit

112 Einzelbildern in 15 Figuren. 1911.
„ 50. Kuanzlein (Fuitz). OrchidacesB — MonandraB — Dendrobiina?.

Pars II. Pp. 182; mit 240 Einzelbildern in 35 Figuren.

1911.
Orcbidaeeffi — Monandry — Thelasina;. Pp. 46; mit 103

Einzelbildern in 5 Figuren. 1911.
„ 51. Warnstorf (Oakl). Spbagnales — Spbagnacea; (Spbagnologia

universalis). Pp. iv, 546 ; mit 1442 Einzelbildern in 85

Figuren. 1911.
„ 52. Pax (F.). Euphorbiaceas— Gelonie.-e. Pp. 41 ; mit 40

Einzelbildern in 11 Figuren. 1912.
Eupborbiacese — llip])0manefe. Unter Mitwirkung

von Katiie Hoi'fmann. Pp. 319 ; mit 252 Einzelbildern

in 58 Figuren. 1912.
,, 53. Knutii (Reinhard). Geraniacea\ Pp. 640 ; mit 427 Einzel-
bildern in 80 Figuren. 1912.
„ 54. Krause (Kurt). Goodeniace.'B. Pp. 207 ; mit 263 Einzel-
bildern in 34 Figuren. Und Brunoniaceae. Pp. 6 ; mit 3

Einzelbildern in 1 Figur. 1912.
„ 55. Engler (A.) und Khause (K.). Aracea; — Philodendroidege —

Philodendrese.
Engler (A.). Allgemeiuer Teil : Homalomeninte undSchismato-

glottidinse. Pp. 134 ; mit 678 Einzelbildern in 77 Figuren.

1912.

Engler (H. G. A.). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.
Heft 48. Araceae — Lasioideae. 1911.

Heft 55. Aracese — Philodendroidese — Philodendrea>.

Allgemeiner Teil, Homaloineninae und Schismatoglottidiuse.

8vo. 1912.
Evans (Arthur Humble). A short Plora of Cambridgeshire,
chiefly from an Ecological Standpoint, with a History of its
chief Botanists. The Lower Cryptogams by the Eev. P. Gr. M.
Ehodes, G. S. "West, and F. T. Brooks. Pp. 92. (Proc.
Cambr. Phil. Soc. xvi, part 3, p. 197.) 8vo. Cambridge, 1911.

Faune de la Russie et des Pays Limotrophes. Eondee principalc-
ment sur les Collections du Musee Zoologique de 1' Academic;
Imperiale des Sciences de St. Petersbourg. Eedigee par le
Directeur du Musee, N. V. Nasoxov.

Vol. I. 8vo. St. Petersburg, 1911.

I. Oiseaux (Aves). Par V. L. Bianciii. 1911.

Poissona (Marsipobrancliii et Pisces). Par L. S. Berg.
Hydraires (Hydroidea). Par A. K. Linko. 1911.

LINN. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. — SESSION 1911-1912. 7t

CfS PnOCUEDINGS OF THE

Fisheries.

Commouwealth of Australia. Department of Trade and
Customs. Fisheries : —

Zoological Results of the Fishing Experiments carried

out by F.I.S. ' Endeavour,' 1!)09-10. (il. C. Daxnevig.)

Parts 1, II. 8vo. S>fdne>/, 191 1, 1912. J/on. F. G. Tudor.

Fowler (William Weekes). ' 6V<? " Blanford (W. T.). The Fauna

of iiritisli India, includinc; Ceylon and Burma. Coleoptera :

Cieindelidic and Paussida). 8vo. 1912.

Fries (Theodor Magnus). Bref och skrifvelser af och till

Carl von Linne, med understod af Svenska Staten utgifna

af Upsala Universitet. Forsta Afdelninj^en. Del vi. Pp. ii,

445. ^\o. Stocl-7iolm,1912. Univ. of Uppsala.
See Beckmann ( Johann). Schwedische Reise in den Jahren

1765-17GG. Pp. iv, 174; with portrait. 8vo. Uj)sala, 1911.
Fuchs (Josef). Ueber die Beziehungen von Agaricineen und

andcrn humusbewohnenden Pilzen zur Mycorhizenbildung der

Waldbiiume. Pp. 32 ; mit 4 Tafelu. (Bibl. Bot. Heft 70.)

4to. Stuttrjart, 1911,
Garden (The). Vol. 75. 4to. London, 1911. Editor.

Gardeners" Chronicle. 3 Ser. Vols. 49, 50. fol. London, 1911.

Editor.
Gibbs (Lilian Suzette). On the Development of the Female

iStrobilus in Podocarpus. Pp. 57 ; with 5 plates. (Ann. Bot.

xxvi. no. cii.). 8vo. London, 1912. Author.

Gilruth (J. A.) and Sweet (Georgina). Onchocerca Gibsoni :

the cause of "Worm Xodules in Australian Cattle. Pp. 34 ;

plates 17. Svo. Si/dtiei/, 1911.

Godwin (G. N.). The Geology, Botany, and Natural History of

the Maltese Islands. Pp. SO. ' Svo. Malta, 1S80.
A Guide to the Maltese Islands. Second Edition. Pp. iv,

224. 8vo. Malta, 1890. Eev. G. Henslow.

Grant (William Robert Ogilvie). See British Museum (Nat.

Hist.) Birds. General Index to a Haud-List of the Genera

and Species of Birds. Vols. I-Y. Pp. v, 199. Svo. 1912.

Grech Delicata (Giovanni Carlo). Flora Melitensis, sistens

Stirpes Phanerogamas in Melita Insulisque adjacentibus

hucusque detectas, &c. Pp. xvi, 49. 4to. Melito', 1853.

liev. G. Henslow.
Gregorio (Marquis) (Antonio de). Su Talune specie e forme

nuove degli strati terziari di Malta e de Sud-est de Sicilia.

Conchiglie. Pp. 8. (Natural. Sciciliano, i. n. 10.)

4to. Palermo, 1882.
Contribuzione ai coralli giuresi di Sicilia. Pp. 2. (Natural.

Siciliano, i. n. 8.) 4to. Palermo, 1882. liev. G. Henslow.

Gregory (William K.). See Osborn (Henry Fairfield). Evolution

of Mammalian Teeth, &c. Svo. JS'ew Vorl; 1907.

Glinthart (August). Beitrag zu einer bliitcnbiologischen Mono-

graphie der Gattung Arahis. Pp. 36 ; mit 2 Tafeln und 44

Textabbildungen. (Bibl. Bot., Heft 77.) 4to. Stuttgart, 1912

linnea:n society of london^. 99

Giinther (Robert William Theodore). Oxford Gardens based
upon Daubeny's Popular Guide to the Pbysick Garden o£
Oxford ; with Notes on the Gardens of the Colleges and on
the University Park. Pp. xiv, 280 ; with 33 illustratious.

8vo. Oxford Sf London, 1912. Author.

Gulia (Carmelo). Compendio di elettroterapia pratica ad uso dei

giovani esercenti. Pp. QS. 4to. Malta, 1877.

Gulia (Gavino). Eepertorio botanica maltese, &c. Pp. [viii] 68,

Indice TviiiJ. 4to. Malta, 1855-56.

Eeport on the Fruits of Malta. Pp. 10. (Bull. Miscell.

Inf. Eoy. Gardens, Kew, no. 22, Oct. 1888.)

8vo. London, 1888. Bf,v. G. Henslow.

Biography of. See Busuttil (Giuseppe Euggero). 4to.

Gulia (Giovanni). Flora Medica Maltese. (Crepuscoli, iv. n. 23/
24, 26.) 4to. Malta, 1889.

Prontuario di Storia Naturale coutenente la nomenclatura

scientifica coi corrispondenti vocaboli italiani ed inglesi degli
animali e delle piante die sono conosciuti sotto usa denomina-
zione maltese. Pp. 70. 4to. Malta, 1889-90.

Rev. G. Henslow.
See Naturalista Maltese. 4to.

Hampson {Sir George Francis, Bt.). See British Museum (Nat.
Hist.). Lepidopterous Insects. Catalogue of the Lepidoptera
Phalsenffi. Vol. XI. Pp. xvii, 689 ; figs. 275, plates 174-191.

8vo. 1912.
Hastings and East Sussex Naturalist, being the Journal of the
Hastings and St. Leonards Natural History Society.

Vol. I.^ 8vo. Hastings, 1906-1911. Thos. Parkin.

Hayata (Bunzo). Materials for a Flora of Formosa, Supple-
mentary Notes to the Enumeratio Plantar um Formosanarum
and Flora Montana Formosse. Pp. 471. (Journ. Coll. Sci.
Imp. Univ. Tokyo, xxx. Art. I.) 4to. Tohjo, 1911.

Hayek (August von). Entwurf eines Cruciferen Systems auf
phylogenetischer Grundlage. Pp. 210; Taf. 5. (Beih. Bot.
Centralbl. Abt. I. xxvii. Heft 2, pp. 127-335 ; Taf. 8-12.)

8vo. Dresden, 1911.
Henslow (George). Flora of Malta, 1889-1890. MS. 4to.

Author.
Herdman (William Abbott). The Marine Biological Station at
Port Erin (Isle of Man), being the 25th Annual Eeport of the
Liverpool Marine Biology Committee. Pp. 59 ; ligs. 28.

8vo. Liverpool, 1911. Author.
Heron-Allen (Edward) and Earland (Arthur). The Eecent
and Fossil Foraminifera of the Shore-Sands at Selsey Bill,
Sussex. (Eeprinted from Journ. Eoy. Microscop. Soc.)

8vo. London, 1908-1911. Authors.

Hett (Charles Louis). A Dictionary of Bird Notes, to which is

appended a Glossary of Popular Local and Old-fashioned

Synonyms of British Birds. Pp. 136. 8vo. Brigg, 1898.

* Author.
7*2

lOO PEOCBEDINGS OF THE

Heydrich (Franz). Lithopliyllum iacmstans Phil,, mit einem
5»':ichtrag iibcr Paraspora frutlcuJosa (Ktz.) Heydr. Pp. 24 ;
init li Tat'eln. (Bibl. Bot., Heft 75.) 4to. StuWjart, 1911.

HiU (Wiiliam). Eocks containing Kadiolaria. Pp. 30. (Proc.
Geol. Assoc, xxiii. part 2.) 8vo. Lomlon, 1912.

H. W. Monckton.

Hise (Charles Richard van) and Leith (Charles Kenneth). Th(!
(neology of the Lake Superior Kegion. Pp. G-il ; with 4!)
plates, and 76 figs, in the text. (U.S. Geol. Surv, Monog. 52.)

4to. Washinrjton, 191].

Hoflfmann (Kathe). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.
Heft 52. Euphorbiaceae — Hipponianese. 1912.

Hortus Mortolensis. See Berger (Alwin).

Howe, Jr. (Reginald Herber). Classification de la Famille des
Usneaceae dans I'AmtTique du Xord, avec diagnoses et distribu-
tion des Genres ; Usnea, Letharia et Aledoria. Theses. Pp. 31 ;
avec 10 planches. 8vo. Paris, 1912. Author.

Hewlett (Frank M.). See Maxwell-Lefroy (H.). Progress of

Economic Entomology in India. 4to. 1911.

Ihle (J. E. W.). See Berlin. Das Tierreich. Liefg. 32. Tunicata.

Salpoe I. Desmomyaria. 8vo. 1912.

Javillier (Maurice). Eecherches sur la presence et le role du

zinc chez les plantes. Theses. Pp. 118.

8vo. Lons le Saunier, 1908.
Johnston (T. Harvey). See Cleland (J. Burton). With Notes

on AVorm Nests in Australian Cattle and in Camels.

8vo. 1911.
Jones (Henry Testing). Charles Dabwin and Samuel Butlek,

a Step towards Keconciliation. Pp.28. 8vo. London , 1%\1 .

Francis Darwin.
Journal of Botany. Yol. 49. 8vo. London, 1911. Jas. Britten.
Journal (The) of Experimental Zoology. Vols. VI-X.

Koy. Svo, PMladeljyhia, 1909-1911.
Kanjilal (Upendranath). Forest Flora of the Siwalik and

Jaunsar Forest Divisions of the United Provinces of Agra and

Oudh. Pp. xxix, 457. 8vo. Calcutta, 1911. Author.

Kennard (Alfred Santer) and Woodward (Bernard Barham).

On some Freshwater MoUusca from the Pliocene Deposits of

East Anglia. Pp. 3 ; with 1 fig. (Geol, Mag. dec. 5, vol. viii.

n, 567.) Svo. London, 1911. Author.

Kieffer (Jean Jaques). See Berlin. Das Tierreich. Liefg. 30.

Hymenoptera. Ichneumonidae. Evaniidae. 1912.

Knipe (Henry Robert). Evolution in the Past. Pp. xiii, 242 ;

with 56 plates, and 4 figs, in the text. 4to. London, 1912.

Author.
Knuth (Reinhard). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.

Heft 53. Geraniaceae. 1912.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. lOI

Koch (Wilhelm Friedrich Gottlieb). Ueber die voii Ilerrn Prof.

Dr. GrREEFE im Golt von Guinea gesammelten Authozoen. In-

aug.-Diss. Pp. 30 ; Taf. 5. 8vo. Bonn, 1886.

Koidzumi (G.) Kevisio Aceracearmn Japonicarium. Pp. 75 ;

willi o3 plates. (Journ. Coll. Sci. Imp. Univ. Tokyo, xxxii.

Art. 1.) 4to. Tolcjo, 1911.

Kolderup (Carl Fred.) and Monckton (Horace Woollaston). The

Geology of the Bergen District, Norway. Pp. 61 ; with

14 plates. (Proc. Geol. Assoc, xxiii. part 1.)

8vo London, lyl2. H. W. Monckton.
Kranzlein (Fritz). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Ptlanzenreich.

Heft 50.

OrcliidacetB — Monandroe — Dendrobiinoe. Pars II. 1911.
Orchiclacea; — Monaiidra;^Thelasiua;. 1911.

Krause (Kurt). See Engler (H. G. A.), Das Pllanzenreich.
Heft 54. Goodeniaceae und Erimoniacete. 1912.

See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pllanzenreich. Heft 55.

AraceaB — Philodeudroidese — Philodendreae. 8vo. 1912.

Lacaita (Charles Carmichael). Piante Italiane critiche o rare.
JN'os. 1-6. (Bull. Soc. bot. ital. 1910-12, nos. 1-5. Nuov.
Giorn. bot. ital. n. s. xvii.-xix.) 8vo. Firenze, 1910-12.

Author.
Land (William Jesse Goad). An electrical constant temperature
Apparatus. Pp. 9 ; with 4 figs. (Bot. Gaz. lii.)

Svo. Chicago, 1911,

A protocorm of 0];)liioglossum. Pp. 2 ; with 1 fig. (Bot.

Gaz. lii.) Svo. Cldcayo, 1911. Author.

See Coulter (John M.) An American Lejndostrobus.

8vo. 1911.
Lansing.

Michigan Academy of Science.

Keport 13. Svo. Lansing (Michigan), 1911.

Leith (Charles Kenneth). See Hise (Charles Richard van). The

Geology of the Lake Superior Eegion. (U.S. Geol. Surv.

Monogr. 52.) ' 4to. 1911.

Linko (Alexander K.). See Faune de la Russie et des Pays

Limitrophes. Vol. I. Hydraires (Hydroidea). 1911.

Lister (Gulielma). See British Museum (Nat. Hist.). Plants :

A Monograph of the Mycetozoa. Second Edition. Pp. [iii]

302 : with 201 plates and 50 woodcuts, Svo. 1911.

Liverpool.

Liverpool Marine Biology Committee.

Memoirs on Typical British Marine Plants and Animals.
Edited by W. A. Herdman. I.-XX.

Svo. Liverpool ^- London, 1899-1912,

XX. Buccinum (The Wlielk). By William John Daicin. Pp. viii,
115; plates 8, figs. 7. 1912.

I02 PEOCEEDINGS OF THE

London.

Royal Society of London.

liecord. Third Edition. Pp. viii, 483 ; with 20 plates.

4to. London, 1912.
Tlie Signatures in the First Journal-Book and the Charter-
Book of the Eoval Society, &c. Pp. x [viii], 94, Index
42. ' Fol. London, 1912.

University College London, Library.

Catalogue of the Periodical Publications, Bv L. NEwco^rBE.

Pp. vii, 269. Aio. Oxford, VdVI. Librarian.

Longstaff (George Blundell). Butterfly-Iluuting in many Lands;

Notes of a Field Naturalist. Pp. xviii, 728 ; with 16 plates.

7 col. 8vo. London, 1912. Anther.

Magdeburg.

Museum fur Natur- und Heimatknnde, und Xaturwisseu-
schaftlicher Yerein in Magdeburg.

Band II. llefte 1, 2, 3. 4to. Magdehurrj, 1909-1912.

Maiden (Joseph Henry). A Critical Eevision of the G-enus
EucaJ)/i>tiis. Parts 12-15. 4to. /Sy?//^^;/, 1910-1912. Author.
Man (Johannes Govertus de). See Siboga-Expeditie. Livr. 60.
The Decapoda of the Siboga Expedition. Part 11. Family
Alpheidae. 4to. 1911.

Mark (Edward Laurence), Mark Anniversary Volume. To
E. L. Mark .... in celebration of twenty-five years of success-
ful work for the advancement of Zoologv, from his former
Students, 1877-1902, See Parker (G. H,), '

4to. New Tori; 1903.
Marseilles.

Institut Colonial. [1892? Founded as Institut Botanico-
Geologique Colonial. 1895. Institut Colonial.]

Annales de I'Institut. . . . publiees sous la direction de . . . .
E. Heckel. Vols. II.-Y.-»- 8vo. Paris, &c., 1895-98.
Maxwell-Lefroy (H.). The Training of an Economic Entomo-
logist. Pp. 9. (Journ. Econ. Biol, vi.) 4to. I^ondon, 1911.

Nomenclature of Economic Insects. Pp. 6. (Journ.

Econ. Biol, vi.) 4to. London, 1911. Author,

and Howlett (Frank M.). Progress of Economic Ento-

mology in India. Pp. IS. (Ire Congr. Intern. Ent.,
Bruxeiles, aout 1910.) 4to. i??-».rf?Z<,s, 1911. Authors.

Mayfield (A.). See Woodward (Bernard Barham). Molluscs
(Non-I\Iarine). 4to. 1912.

Meister (Friedrich). Die Kieselagen der Schweiz. Pp. vi, 254 ;
mit 48 Taf. (Beitr. Kryptog. Flora der Schweiz. iv. Heft 1.)

8vo. Bern, 1912.

Meyer (Arthur). Das Chlorophyllkorn in chemischer, morpho-
logischer und biologischer Beziehung. Ein Beitrag zur Ivent-
niss des Chlorophyllkernes der Angiospermen und seiner
Metamorphosen. Pp. [viii] 91 ; mit 3 col. Taf.

4to. Leipzig, 1883.

LINNExVN SOCIETY OF LONDON. IO3

Mivart (St. George Jackson). A Monograph of the Lories, or

Brush-tonged Parrots, comprising the Pamily Loriidte, Pp. Uii,

193 ; with 61 col. plates. 4to. London, 1896. Sir Frank Crisp.
Monckton (Horace WooUaston). See Kolderup (Carl Fred.). The

Geology of the Bergen District. 8vo. 1912.

Morley (Claude). See British Museum (Nat. Hist.). Insects.

HymeuopteroLis Insects : A Eevision of the Ichneuinonidse.

Part I. Pp. xi, 88 ; with 1 col. plate. 8vo. 1912.

Mueller (Gustave Wilhelm). See Berlin. Das Tierreich.

Liefg. 31. Crustacea : Ostracoda. 8vo. 1912.

Mycologisches Centralblatt. Zeitschrift fiir allgemeine und

angewandte Mycologie. Herausgegeben vou Kakl Wehmer.

Vol. I. no. 1-8. 8vo. Jena, 1912^

Nasonov (Nikolaus Viktor). See Faune de la Russie et des

Pays Limitrophes. 1911.

Naturalista Maltese, II : Eevista di Scienze Naturali. Direttore

Proprietario, GtIOVaxni GtUlia. Anno I. nos. 1-4.

4to. Malta, 1890. Rev. G. Henslow.

(Containing papers on the Fauna and Flora of Malta.)

Newcombe (L.). See London, University College, Library.

Catalogue of the Periodical Publications. 4to. 1912.

Newstead (E,obert). Monograph of the Coccidse of the British

Isles. (Eay Society.) 2 vols. 8vo. London, 1901-1903.

I. Pp. xii, 220 ; plates A-E, 1-34.
II. Pp. viii, 270 ; plates F, 35-75.

Noel (Emilia Frances). Some "Wild Flowers of Kashmir.

Pp. viii, 35 ; with 89 col. plates. 8vo. London, 1903. Author.
Osborn (Henry Fairfield). The Eise of the Mammalia in North

America. Address, Pp. 45. (Studies Biol. Lab. Columbia

Coll., Zool. i. no. 2.) 4to. Boston, 1893.
Evolution of the Amblypoda. Part I. Taligrada and

Pantodonta. Pp. 50; figs. 20. (Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist.

X. part 11.) 4to. New York, 1898.

The Extinct Ehinoceroses. Pp. 90 ; with 9 plates and 49

figs, in the text. (Mem. Araer. Mus. Nat. Hist. i. part 3.)

4to. Neiv York, 1898.

— A complete Mosasaur Skeleton, Osseous and Cartilaginous.

Pp. 48 ; with 8 plates and 14 figs, in the text. (Mem. Amer.

Mus. Nat. Hist. i. parts 4 & 5.) 4to. Neiu Yorl; 1899.

Phylogeny of the Ehinoceroses of Europe. Pp. 39 ; tigs.

16. (Bull. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist. xix. Art. 19.)

8vo. Neiu Yorl', 1900.
— The Eeptilian Subclasses Diapsida and Synapsida, and the
Early History of the Diaptosauria. Pp. 57; with 1 plate and
24 figs, in the text. (Mem. Amer. Mus. Nat. Hist. i. part 8.)

4to. New Yorl', 1902.
Ten Tears' Progress in the Mammalian Palaeontology of

North America. Pp. 28 ; with 15 plates and 7 fig. (C. E.
6"*^ Congres Zool., Bern, 1904.) 8vo. Bern, 1905.

I04 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Osborn (H. F.). Evolution of Mammalian Molar Teeth, &c. Edited
bv AV. K. Gregohy. Pp. ix, 250 ; with 250 illustrations.

8vo. ^''e^v YorJc, 1907. Author.

Parker (George Howard). To Edward L.vurexs Mark .... in
celebration of twenty-five years of successful work for the
advancement of Zoology, from his former Students. 1877-
1902. Pp. xi, 513 ; with 36 plates and portrait.

4to. New York; 1903. E. L. Mark.

Pax (Ferdinand). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.
Heft 52.

Etiphorbiaceoe — Geloniere. 1912.
Eiipliorbiacea; — Hippoinaneae. 1912.

Pearson (Carl). The Grammar of Science. Part I. Physical.
Third Edition, revised and enlarged. Pp. xx, 394.

Svo. London, 1911.

Pelseneer (Paul). See Siboga-Expeditie. Livr. 61. Les Lamel-
libranches de TExpcditiou du Siboga. Partie Anatomique.

4to. 1911.

Perkins (Janet). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.

Heft 49. 31ouimiacefB (Nachtnif^e). 1911.

Pfeffer (Georg). See Plankton-Expedition der Humboldt-Stift-

ung. Die Cephalopoden. Dd. 11. E. a. 4to. 1912.

Piggott (F. T.) The Garden of Japan. A Year's Diary of its

Elowers. With 4 pictures by Alfred East. Second Edition.

Pp. 60. 4to.'' London, 1896. Rev. G. Henslow.

Plankton Expedition der Huniboldt-Stiftung {continued).

Ed. II. F. a. Die Cephalopoden der Plankton-Expedition. Zugleich eine
nionos^raphische Uebcr.<icbt der Oegoi)siden Cephalopoden. Von
Dr. Georg Pfeffer. Pp. xxi, 815 ; niit 48 Tafehi. 1912.

Pott-Leendertz {Mrs. Reno). See Burtt-Davy (Joseph). A first
Check-List of the Elowering Plants and Eerns of the Trans-
vaal and Swaziland. Pp. 64. Svo. 1912-

Eao (M. Eama, Bao SaMh). Notes on Sandal (Germination and
Growtli of Sandal Seedlings). Pp.76; with 18 plates. (Indian
Eorest Eec. ii. parts 3, 4.) 4to. Calcutta, 1910-1911.

Author.

Ray Society. Publications (continued).

Newstead (Egbert). Monograph of the Coccidse of the British
Isles. 2 vols. Svo. London, 1901-1903.

I. Pp. Tii, 220 ; plates A-E, 1-34.
II. Pp. viii, 27U ; plates F, 35-75.

Retzius (Magnus Gustaf). Biologische Untersuchungen. ISeue

Eolge XVI. Pp. 100 ; mit 27 Tafeln.

4to. Stoclcliolm 4' Jena, 1911. Author.
Rhodes {Her. P. G. M.). See Evans (A. H.) A Short Elora of

Cambridgeshire. Svo. 1911.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OP LONDON. IO5

Ridley (Harry Nicholas). Tlie Flora of Lower Siam. Pp. 234 ;
with Map. (Jouni. Straits Branch Roy. As. Soc. no. 59, 1911.)

8vo. Singapore, 1911. Author.

Rignano (Eugenic). Inheritance of Acquired Cliaracters : a
Hj'pothesis of Heredity, Development, and Assimilation, with
an Appendix upon the Mnemonic Origin and Nature of the
Affective or Natural Tendencies. Pp. 413.

8vo. Chicago, 1911.

Russell (Thomas Hawkes). Mosses and Liverworts, an intro-
duction to their Study, with Hints as to their Collection and
Preservation. New and Revised Edition. Pp. xvi, 211 ; with
14 plates. 8vo. London, 1910.

Scharfetter (Rudolf). Vorarbeiten zu einer Ptlauzengeo-
graphisclien Karte Oesterreichs. VII. Die Vegetations vei'-
lialtnisse von Villach in Karnteu, Pp. 97 ; mit 10 Abbildungen
uud 1 Karte in Farbeudi'uck. (Abh. k.-k. zool.-bot. Ges. Wien,
VI. Heft 2.) 4to. Wien, 1911.

Scharfif (Rohert Francis). Distribution and Origin of Life in
America. Pp. xvi, 497; with 21 Maps. 8vo. London, 1911.

Author.

Schepman (M. M.). See Siboga-Expeditie. Livr. 58. The
Prosobranchia of the Siboga Expedition. Part IV. Rachiglossa.

4to. 1911.

Schirmer (Wolfgang). BeitrJige zur chemischen Kenntnis der
Gummi- und Schleimarten. Inaugural-Dissertation. Pp. 66.
8vo. Strasshurg i./E., 1911. Prof. E. Schiir.

Siboga-Expeditie. Livr. 57-61. 4to. Leiden, 1911-12.

Dr. Max Weber.

Smith (Erwin F.). Bacteria in Relation to Plant Diseases.
Pp. viii, 368 ; with 20 plates and 148 figs, in the text.
(Carnegie Inst. Public. No. 27.) 4to. Washington, 1911.

Solacolu (Theodore). Influence de quelques aliments mindraux
sur les fonctions et la structure des Vegetaux. Theses. Pp. 72 ;
avec 4 planches. 8vo. Paris, 1905.

Sommerstorff (Hermann). Ein Tiere faugender Pilz {Zoophagus
insidians, nov. gen., ]iov. spec). Pp. 13 ; mit 2 Tafelu.
(Oester. hot. Zeitschr., .lahrg. 61, p. 361.) 8vo. Wien, 1911.

Author,
South Eastern Union of Scientific Societies {continued).

The South Eastern Naturalist ; being the Transactions of the
South Eastern Union of Scientific Societies, for 1910, 1911.

8vo. London, 1910, 1911.
Stead (David George). On the Need for more Uniformity in the
Vernacular Names of Australian Edible Fishes. Pp. 12.

8vo. Sydney, 1911.

The Future of Commercial Marine Fishing in New South

Wales. Pp. 18 ; with 3 plates, and 5 illustrations in the text.

8vo. Sydney, 1911. Author.

I06 PROCEEDINGS OF THE

Stopes (Marie Charlotte Carmichael). Petrifactions of the earliest
European Angiosperms. Pp. 26 ; with 3 plates, and 6 figs, in
the text. (Pliil. Trans. B. vol. 203.) 4to. London, 1912.

Author.

Sweet (Georgina). See Gilruth (J. A.). Onclwcerca Gihsoni : the
cause of Worm Nodules in Australian Cattle. 8vo. 1911.

Tagliaferro (N.). Fuk id-dubbiena tal larking. Pp. 8. (Soc.
Econouiico — Agraria !Malta). 8vo. Malta, 1893.

Itev. Or. Henslow.

Talbot (William Alexander). Forest Flora of the Bombay Presi-
dency and Sind. Vol. II. Pp. xxxvii, 574: ; figs. 289-541.

4to. Poona, 1911. Author.

Thompson (Arthur R ). See Westell (William Percival). A
List of British Birds. Svo. 1911.

Thompson (Harold Stuart). Alpine Plants of Europe, together
with Cultural Hints. Pp. xv, 287 ; with 64 col. plates
(311 Figures) and Map. Svo. London, 1911. Author.

United States Geological Survey {continued).

Monographs. Vol. 52. 4to. Washington, 1911.

Vol. 52. The Geology of the Lake Superior Region. By Charles
Richard van Hise and Charles Kenneth Leith. Pp. 641 ;
with 49 plates, and 76 figs, in the text. 1911.

van Hise. See Hise (Charles Richard van).

Venth (Ernst). L'eber emulsinartige Enzyme. Inaugural-Dis-
sertation. Pp. 53. 8vo. Strasshurg i./E., 1912.

Prof. E. Schar.

Voeltzkow (Alfred). Eeise in Ostafrika in den Jahren 1903-
1905.

Band I. Heft 1. 1911.
„ II. „ 1-5. 1907-10.
„ III. „ 1, 2. 1908-10.
„ IV. „ 1,2,3. 1906-11.

4to. Stuttgart, 190G-19U:

Vosmaer (G. C. J.) See Siboga-Expeditie. Livr. 59. The

Porifera of the Siboga Expedition. — II. The Genus Sjnrastrella.

4to. 1911.
Warming (Johannes Eugenius Blilow). Froplanterne (Sperniato-
fyter). Pp. 467; uied 591 Figur-gruppes.

Svo. Kjohenhavn og Xristiania, 1912. Author.

Warnstorf (Carl). See Engler (H. G. A.). Das Pflanzenreich.

Heft 51. Sphagnales — 8phagnaceae. 1911.

Warthiadi (Demeter). Veriinderungen der Pflanze unter dem

Einfluss von Kalk und Magnesia. Inaugural-Dissertation.

Pp. vi, 154; mit 49 Abbildungen. 8vo. Miinchen, 1911.

Washington.

Washington Academy of Sciences.

Journal. Vol. 1. nos. 1-3. Svo. Washington, 1911->-

Watson Botanical Exchange Club.

A'ol. 11. no. 7. 8v.o. Cambridge, 1911. G. Goode.

LINMEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. I07

Weber (Max) cand Beaufort (L, F. de). The Fishes of the Iiido-
Australiau Archipelago. I. Index of the Ichthyological Papers
of P. Eleeker. Pp. xi, 410. 8vo. London, 1901.

Prof. Max Weber.

Wehiner (Karl), ^ee Mycologisches Centralblatt. 8vo.

Werner (Franz). See Berlin — Das Tierreich. Liefg. 33. Eeptilia :
Lacertiha, Eublepharida3, Uroplatida;, P3^gopodidaD. 8vo. 1912.

West (G. S.). See Evans (A. H.)- A Short Flora of Cambridge-
shire. Svo. 1911.

West (William) and West (George Stephen). Monograph of tlie
Bi'itish Desmidiacese (Ea}^ Society).

Vol. III. Pp. XV, 274 ; plates f>5-95.
„ IV. Pp. xiv, 194 ; plates 96-128.

Svo. London, 1908-1912.

Westell (William Percival) and Thompson (Arthur R.). A List

of British Birds compiled by a Committee of the British

Ornithologists' Union in 1883, brought up to Date, to include-

the latest Eecord. Pp. 21. 8vo. Guildford, 1911.

W. P. Westell.
White (Jean). Bitter Pit in Apples. Pp. 19 ; with. 9 plates..
(Journ. Eoy. Soc. Victoria, N. S. AV., xxiv. pt. 1.)

Svo. Melbourne, 1911. Author..

Wiesner (Julius). Natur-Geist-Technik. Pp. vi, 428; niit

7 Textfiguren. 8vo. Leipzig, 1910.

Wildeman (Emile de). See Brussels. Cougres (III°'^) Internat.

de Botanique. 4to, 1912.

Willey (Arthur). See Zoological Results based on Material from

New ]3ritain, New Guinea, &c., collected during the Years 1895,

1896 and 1897. 4to. Cambridge, 1898-1902.

Williston Samuel Wendall). American Permian Vertebrates.

Pp. 145 ; plates 38, and 32 figs, in the text.

Svo. Chicago, 1911. Cambridge Univ. Press.
Wood (John Medley). Natal Plants. Vol. VI., part 6.

4to. Durban, 1912. Author.

Wood (Margaret H.). See Dallman (Arthur A.). A Biograptiical

List of deceased Lancashire Botanists. Svo. 1909.

Woodward (Arthur Smith). See Cooke (John H.). The Har

Dalam Cavern, Malta, and its Possiliferous Contents, &c.

Svo. 1893.

Woodward (Bernard Barham). See Kennard (Alfred Santer).

On some Preshwater Mollusca from the Pliocene Deposits of

East Anglia. Svo. 1911.

Woodward (Bernard Barham) and Mayfield (A.). Molluscs

(Non-Marine) of Suffolk. Pp. 5. 4to. London, 1912.

Author.
York, &c.

Watson Botanical Exchange Club. Annual Eeport, 27th.

Svo. Cambridge, 1911. G. Goode.
Zoological Record. Vol. 47. (1910.) Svo. iomZon, 1912.

!08 PllOCEEDlXGS OF XnE

Zoological Results, based on Material from New Britain, New
(Tiiinea, Loyalty Islands, and elsewhere, collected during the
Years 1S95, 18U0, and 1897, by Autuub AV'illey. 6 parts.

•Ito. Cambridge, 1898-1902.

Part I.

1. WiLLEY (A.). Anatomy and Development of Pcripatnn novce-

britannice. Pp. 1-53; with 4 plates and 7 figures in the text.

1898.

2. Mayer (Paul). Metaprotella sandalensis, n. sp. [Caprellidije].

Pp. 53-57 ; with 6 figures in the text. 1898.

3. BouLENGEK (Gr. A.). Little-known Sea-Suake from tlie South Pacific.

Pp. 57-59; with Plate 5. 1898.

4. Pocof K (R. I.). Centipedes and Millipedes. Pp. 59-75 ; with

Plate 6. 1898.

5. Sharp (D.). Phasmidse witli notes on tlie Eggs. Pp. 75-95 ;

Plates 7-9. 1898.
C. PococK (R. I.). Scorpions, Pedipalpi and Spiders. Pp. 95-120;
Plates 10, 11. 1898.

Part II.

7. HicKSON (Sydney H.). Millepora. Pp. 121-133 ; Plates 12-16.

1899.

8. Bell (F. Jeffrey). Echinoderms (other than Ilolothurians).

Pp. 133-141 ; witli figs, on Plate 17 and one figure in the text.
1899.

9. Bedford (F. P.). Ilolothurians. Pp. 141-150; with figs, on

Plate 17. 1899.

10. Shipley (Arthur E.). Sipunculoidea. Pp. 151-160 ; with

Plate 18. 1899.

11. Gardiner (J. Stanley). Solitary Corals. Pp. lGl-170; Plates

19, 20. 1899.

12. Gardiner (J. Stanley). Cycloseris. Pp. 171-180; Plates 19, 20.

1899.

13. Bkddard (Frank E.). Earthworms. Pp. 181-194 ; Plate 21.

1899.

14. HiLES (Isa L.). Gorgonacea. Pp. 195-206 ; Plates 22, 23. 1899.

Part III.

15. Gadow (Hans). Orthogenetic variation in shells of Chelonia.

Pp. 207-222 ; Plates 24, 25, and one text-figure. 1899.

16. WiLLEY (Arthur). Enteropneusta. Pp. 223-334; Plates 26-32,

and .seven text-figures. 1899.

17. Shipley (Arthur E.). Collection of Echiurids. Pp. 335-350 ;

Plate 33. 1899.

Part IV.

18. Gardiner (J. Stanley). On the Anatomy of a supposed new species

of Cannpsammia from Lifu. Pp. 357-380 ; Plate 34. 1900.

19. Sharp (D.). On the Insects from New Britain, Pp. 381-394;

Plate 35. 1900.

20. Borradaile (L, A.). On the Stomatopoda and Macrura brought bv

Dr. Willcy from the South Seas. Pp. 395-428; Plaies 36-39.
1900.

21. CoLLiNGE (Walter E.). Report on the Slugs. Pp. 429-438;

Plates 40, 41. 1900.

LINNEA^' SOCIETY OF LO>'DOX. IO9

22. Pniupps (E. G.). Eeport on tlie Polyzoa, &c. Pp. 439-450;

Plates 42 43. 1900.

23. TnoRNELY (Laura Roscoe). The Ilydroicl Zoophytes. Pp. 451-458 ;

Plate 44. 1900.

24. Lister (J. J.)- Astroclera willeyana, the type of a new Family of

Sponges. Pp. 459-482 ; Plates 45^8. 1900.

25. Pycraft (W. p.). Pterylography o( the Megapodii. Pp. 483-492 ;

Plate 49. 1900.
20. HiCKSoN (Sydney J.) and Hiles (Isa L.). Stolonifera and Alcyo-
nacoa. Pp. 493-508 ; Plates 50, 51. 1900.

27. Ashwortu (J. H.). Eepoi't on the XeniidsE. Pp. 509-528 ; Plates

52, 53. 1900.

Part V.

28. Shipley (Arthur E.). Entozoa. Pp. 531-568; Plates 54-56.

1900.

29. PuNNETT (R. C). South Pacific Nemertines. Pp. 569-584; Plates

67-61. 1900.

30. BoRRADAiLE (L. A.). Young of the Robber Crab. Pp. 585-590 ;

with figures in the text. 1900.

31. Pratt (Edith M.). Anatomy of Xeohelia porccllana, Moseley.

Pp. 591-602 ; Plates 62, 63. 1900.

32. BouLENGER (Gr. A.). New Blind Snake from Lifu, Loyalty Islands..

Pp. 603-604 ; with figures in the text. 1900.

33. Stebbing (Rev. T. R. R.). Crustacea from the South Seas. Pp. 605-

690 ; Plates 64-74. 1900.

Part VI.

34. WiLLEY (Arthur). Natural History of the Pearly Nautilus.

Pp. 691-830.

I. Personal Narrative. With 1 1 test-figures.
II. Special Contribution. Plates 75-83, a map, and fifteen
text-figures. 1902.

no phoceedings of the

BENEFACTIONS.

List in accordance with Bue-Laivs, Chap. XVII. Sect. 1, of all
Donations of the amount or value of Twenty-five pounds and
upiuards.

1790.
The Et. Hon. Sir Joseph ]3canks, Bt.

Cost of Copper ;ind engraving ot the plates of the first volume
of Transactions, "20 in number.
The same : Medallion of C. von Linne, by C. F. Inlander.

1796.

The same : a large collection of books.

1800.

Subscription towards the Charter, .£295 4s. 6d.

Claudius Stephen Hunter, Esq., F.L.S. (Gratuitous professional
services in securing the Charter).

1802.
Dr. Eichard Pulteney.

His collections, and £200 Stock.
Aylmer Boui'ke Lambert, Esq.

Portrait of Henry Seymer.

1804.

The Kt. Hon. Sir Joseph Banks, Bt.
His collection of Insects.

1807.

Ilichard Anthony Salisbury, Esq.

Portrait of Daniel Solander, by J. Zoffany.

1811.

The Et. Hon. Sir Joseph Banks, Bt.

His collection of Shells.
Mrs. Pulteney.

Portrait of Dr. E. Pulteney, by S. Beach.

1814.

Joseph Sabine, Esq.

Portrait of C. von Linne, after A. Eoslin, reversed.
Dr. John Sims.

Portrait of Dr. Trew.

1818.
Subscription of £215 6s. for Caley's Zoological Collection.

1819.

The Medical Society of Stockholm.

A medallion of Liuna!us in alabaster.

LINNEAN SOClETr OF LONDON. Ill

1822.

Bust of Sir Joseph Banks, Bfc., by Sir F. Chantrey, E.A.
Subscription of the Fellows.

1825.

The late Natural History Society.

£190, 3| Stock.
Bust of Sir James Edward Smith, P.L.S., by Sir F. Chantrey,
E.A., by Subscribers.

1829.
Subscriptiou for the purchase of the Linnean and Smithian
Collections, £1593 8s.

1830.
Sir Thomas Grey Cullum, Bt.
£100 Bond given np.

1832.
The Honourable East India Company.

East Indian Herbarium (Wallichian Collection).

1833.

Subscription for Cabinets and mounting the East Indian Herbarium,
£315 14s.

1835.
Subscription portrait of Eobert Brown, byH. W. Pickersgill, E.A.

1836.

Subscription portrait of Edward Forster, by Eden Upton Eddis.
Subscription portrait of Archibald Menzies, by E. U. Eddis.

1837.

Subscription portrait of Alexander MacLeay, by Sir Thomas
Lawrence, P.E.A,

1838.
Collections and Correspondence of Nathaniel John Winch.
Portrait of Dr. Nathaniel Wallich, by John Lucas, presented bv
Mrs. Smith, of Hull.

1839.
Subscription portrait of "William Tarrell, by Mrs. Carpenter.

1842.

David Don : herbarium of woods and fruits.

Archibald Menzies : bequest of £100, subject to legacy duty.

Portrait of John Ebenezer Bicheno, by E. U. Eddis, presented by

Mr. Bicheno.

1843.
Subscription in aid of the funds of the Society, £994 3s.
Subscription portrait of Sir William Jackson Hooker, by S. Gam-

bardella.

112 PROCKEDIXGS OF THE

1845.

Microscope presented by Subscribers.

1846.
Joseph Janson : .£100 legacy, free of duty, and two cabinets.

1847.

[Bequest of .£200 in trust, by Edward Rudge ; declined for reasons
set forth in Proceedings, i. pp. .315-317.]

1849.
Portrait of Sir J. Banks, Bt., bv T. Phillips, E.A., presented by
Capt. Sir E. Home, Bt., K.N.

1850.
Subscription portrait of the lit. Rev. Edward Stanley, D.D.,
Bishop of Norwich, by J. H. Maguire.

1853.

Portrait of Carl von Li nne, after A. Roslin, by L. Pasch, pre-
sented by Robert Brown.

Pastel portrait of A. B. Lambert, by John Russell, presented by
Robert Brown.

1854.

Professor Thomas Bell, £105.

1857.
Subscription portrait of Prof. T.Bell, P.L.S., by H. W. Pickersgill,

R.A.
Thomas Corbyn Janson : two cabinets to hold the collection of

fruits and seeds.
Pleasance, Lady Smith : Correspondence of Sir J. E. Smith, in

19 volumes.

1858.
Subscription portrait of Nathaniel Bagshaw Ward, by J. P.

Knight.
Richard Horsman Solly, .£90 after payment of Legacy Duty.
Subscription for removal to Burlington House, £1108 15s.
Biograjjhy of Carl von Linuc, and letters to Bishop Menander,

presented by Miss Wray.
Dr. Horsfield's Javan plants, presented by the Court of Directors

of the Hon. East India Company.
Dr. Ferdinand vou jMueller's Australian and Tasmanian plants,

including many types.

1859.
Books from the library of Robert Brown, presented by J. J.

Bennett, Sec.L.S.
Robert Brown : bequest of two bonds given up, £200.

1861.

Subscription bust of Robert Brown, by Peter Slater.

Collection of birds' eggs, bequeathed by John Drew Salmon, F.L.S.

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON". II3

1862.

The Limiean Club : presentation bust of Prof. T. Bell, by
P. Slater.

1863.

Subscription portrait of John .Joseph Bennett, by E. U. Eddis.

1864.

Beriah Botfield, Esq. : Legacy, =£40 less Duty.

1865.

Executors of Sir J. AV^. Hooker, £100.

George Benthaui, Esq. : cost of 10 plates for his " Tropical Legunii-
nosse," Trans, vol. xxv.

1866.

Dr. Friedrich Welwitscli : Illustrations of his ' Sertum Angolense,'
£130.

1867.

George Bentham, Esq. : General Index to Transactions, vols, i.-xxv.

Eoyal Society : Grant in aid of G. S. Brady on British Ostraeoda,
£S0.

1869.

Carved rhinoceros horn from Lady Smith, formerly in the posses-
sion of Carl von Liuue.

1874.

Subscription portrait of George Bentham, by Lowes Dickinson.
George Bentham, Esq., for expenditure on Library, £'50.

1875.

Legac}' from James Tates, £50 free of Duty.
„ „ Daniel Haubury, £100 less Duty.

1876.

Legacy of the late Thomas Corbyn Janson, £200.

,, ,, ,, Charles Lambert. £500.

George Bentham, Esq. : General Index to Transactions, vols.
xxvi.-xxx.

1878.
Subscription portrait of John Claudius Loudon, by J. Linnell.
Subscription portrait of Eev. JNJiles Joseph jjerkeley, by Jfunes
Peel.

1879.
Eev. George Henslow and Sir J. D. Hooker: Contribution to
illustrations, £35.

1880.

The Secretary of State for India in Council : cost of setting up
Dr. Aitchi son's paper, £36.

LINN, SOC. PROCEEDINGS. SESSION 1911-1912. i

114 I'ROCEKDINOS OF THE

1881.

George Benlhain, Esq., special donation, £25.
The same: towards Jiichard Kippist's pension, =£50.
Portrait of Dr. St. George Jackson Mivart, by Miss Solomon;
presented by 'Mva. INIivart.

1882.
Executors of the late Frederick Currey : a large selection of books.
lSubscri|)tion portrait of Charles Kobert J)ar\\in, by lion. John

Collier.
The Secretary of State for India in Council : Grant for publication

of Dr. Aitchison's second paper on the Flora of the Kurruin

Valley, £00.

1883.
Sir John Lubbock, Bt, (afterwards Lord Avebury).

Portrait of Carl von Linnc, ascribed to M. llallman.
Philip Henrv Gosse, Esq.: towards cost of illustrating his paper,

£25.
Royal Society : Grant in aid of iMr. P. II. (xosse's paper, £5(1.
Sophia (irover, Harriet G rover, Emily Grover, and Charles Ehret

Grover : 11 letters from Carl von Linne to G. D. Ehret.

1885.

Executors of the late George Beiitham, £507 lis. 2d.
Subscription portrait of George Busk, by his daughter Marian

Busk.

1886.
A large selection of books from the library of the late Dr. Spencer

Thomas Cobbold (a bequest for a medal \Aas declined).
Sir George MacLeay, Bt. : JNISS. of Alexander MacLeay and

])ortrait of liev. William Kirby.

1887.
AVilliam Davidson, Esq.: ]st and 2nd instalments of grant in aid

of publication, £50.
Francis Blackwell F'orbes, Esfj., in aid of Chinese F'lora, £25.

1888.
The Secretary of State for India in Council: Grant in aid of

l)ublication of results of the Afghan Boundary Delimitation

Expedition, £150.
Dr. J. E. T. Aitchison, towards the same, £25.
Trustees of the Indi.m Museum : Mergui Archipelago report, for

publication in Journal, £135.
Dr. John Anderson, for the same, £00.
Wm. Davidson, Esq. : 3rd and last instalment, £25.
Sir Joseph Hooker: (1) Series of medals formerly in possession

of George Benthain ; (2) (^lold watch, key, and two seals

belonging to liobert Brown. I

LlNJfEAN SOCIETY OF LOXDON. II5

1889.

Bronze copy oF model for Statue of C. vou Liuuc, by J. F. Kjellberg ;
presented by Frank Crisp, Esq.

1890.

The Secretary of State for India in Council : Grant for Delimitation

Expedition report, =£200.
Oak table for Meeting Koom, presented by Frank Crisp, Esq.
Subscription portrait of Sir Josepb Dalton Hooker, K.C.S.I., by

Hubert Herkomer, R.A.
Executors of the late John Ball, Esq. : a large selection of books.
An anonymous donor, ^30.
Colonel Sir Henry Collett, K.C.B., towards the publication of his

Shan States collections, <£50.

1891.

Subscription portrait of Sir John Lubbock, Bt. [Lord Avebury]

by Leslie Ward.
George Frederick Scott Elliot, Esq., towards cost of his Madagascar

paper, .£60.

1892.
Dr. llichard Charles Ali'xander Prior: for [)rojection lantern, .£50.

1893.

The Executors of Lord Arthur iius.sell : his collection of portraits

of naturalists.
Electric light installation : cost borne by Frank Crisp, Esq.

1894.

Algernon Peckover, Escj. : Legacy, £100 free of Duty.
Miss Emma Swan: " Westvvood Fund," =£250.

1896.

Clock and supports in Meeting Roou), presented by Frank Crisp,
Esq.

1897.
William Carrutbers, Esq. : Collection of engravings and pboto-

grapiis of portraits of Carl von Linne.
Eoyal Society : Grant towards publication of paper by the late

John Ball, =£60.
Subscription portrait of Professor George James AUman, by
Marian Busk.

1898.
Sir John Lubbock, Bt. : Contribution to\\ ards his paper on

Stipules, =£43 14;.-. 9d.
Eoyal Society : Contribution towards F. J. Cole's paper, £5i).
,, ,, ., ,. Murray &Blackm:in*s paper,

=£80!
., .. ,, ,, Elliot Smith's paper, ^50.

., • ,, ,, Forsyth Major's paper, =£50.

Il6 PROCEEDINGS OP THE

1899.

A. C. Ihinnsworth, Esq. [Lord Nortlieliffe] : Contribution towards

cost of plates, £43.
Roj'al Society : Contribution towards Mr. U. T. Giintlier's paper
ou Lake Urnii, i'oO.

1901.
lion. Charles Ellis, J Ion. Walter Kuthscliild, and the Benthaiu

Trustees: The Correspondence of William 8waiiison.
Royal Society: Contribution towards Mr. F. Chapman's paper ou

Funafuti Foraminifei-a, £50.
Prof. E. Eav Lankester : Contribution towards illustration, £30 5s.
Portrait of Dr. St. G. J. Mivart, presented by Mrs. Mivart.

1903.
Royal Society : Contribution towai'd Dr. Elliot Smith's ])aper, £50.
Legacy from the late Dr. R. C. A. Prior, £100 free of duty.
Mrs. Sladeu : Posthumous Portrait of the late AYalter Percy
Sladen, by H. T. Wells, R.A.

B. Arthur Beusley, Esq. : Contribution to his paper, £44.

1904.

Royal Society : Grant in aid uf third volume of the Chinese Flora,

£120.
Supplementary Ro}al Charter : cost borne by Frank Crisp, Esq.

(afterwards Sir Frank Crisp).

1905.

Royal Society : First grant in aid of Dr. G. H. Fowler's ' Biscayan

Plankton,' £50.
Executors of the late G. B. Buckton, Esq. : Contribution for

colouring plates of his paper, £26.

1906.

Royal Society : »Second grant towards 'Biscayan Plankton,' £50.
Subscription portrait of Prof. S. H. Vines, by Hon. John Collier.
Royal Swedish Academy of Science : Copies of portraits of C.von

Linne, after Per Krafft the elder, and A. Roslin, both by

Jean Haagen.

1907.

Royal University of Uppsala : Copy bv Jean Haagen of portrait of

C. V. Linne. by J. H. Scheffer( 1739).
Royal Society : Third and final gmnt towards 'Biscayan Plankton,'

£50.
The Trustees of the Percy Sladen ^Memorial Fund : First grant

towards publication of Mr. Stanley Gardiner's Researches

in the Indian Ocean in H.M.S. ' Sealark,' £200.

LI>'NEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON. 1 I J

1908.

Prof. Gustaf Eetzius : Plaster cast of Lust of Carl von Liinie,
modelled by "Waltlier Piineberg from the portrait by Scheffel
(1739) at Linuc's Hammarby ; the bronze original is for the
facade of the new building for the Royal Academy of
Science, Stockholm.

Miss Sarah Marianne Silver, F.L.S. : Cabinet formerly belonging
to Mr. S. W. Silver, F.L.S.

1909.

The Trustees of the Percy Sladen Memorial Fund : Second grant
to\\ards publication of Mr. Stanley Gardiner's Researches in
the Indian Ocean in H.M.S. ' Sealark,' i;20U.

Prof. James William Helenus Trail, F.li.S., F.L.S. : Gift of =£100
in Trust, to encourage Research on the Nature of Proto-
plasm.

1910.

Royal Society : Grant towards Dr. G. H. Fowler's paper on

Biscayan Ostracoda, £50.
Sir Joseph Hooker : Gold watch-chain worn by Robert Brown,

and seal with portrait of Carl von Linne by Tassie.
Prof. J. S. Gardiner : Payment in aid of illustrations, £35 0«. in/.
Sir Frank Crisp : Donation in Trust for Microscopical Research,

£200.
The Trustees of the Percy Sladen Memorial Fund : Third grant

towards publication of Prof. Stanley Gardiner's Researches

in the Indian Ocean, £200. (For third volume.)

1911.

The Trustees of the Percy Sladen Memorial Fund: Second
Donatio)! towards the publication of the third volume on
the Indian Ocean Reseai'ches, £70.

The same : First Donation towards the fourth volume, £i;)0.

1912.

The Indian Government: Contribution towards the illustration
of Mr. E. P. Stebbing's jiaper on Himalayan Chermes,
£46 15*. 2d.

The late Mr. Francis Tagart, £500 free of Legacy Duty.

The late Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker. O.M., G.C.S.I., £100 free of
Legacy Duty.

INDEX TO THE PROCEEDINGS.

SESSION 1911-1912.

Xu/e. — Tlie f'ullowiiigareiiot indexed :— The name of tJieCliairnian at each meeting;
sijeakers whose remarks are not reported ; and passing alhisions.

Abnormal On-liia exhibited (Salmon),

'3-
Abstracts of Papers, 71-90.
Acarina of tlie Percy Sladen Exhil)i-

tion (Warbnrton), 70.
Accounts, 22-23; ^"'^^ before .V^nui-

versar^' Meetinir. 21.
Actinian LarA"a' (Pamford). 2.
Additions to tlie Library, 91-109.
Address, Presidential, 26-39.
Agromyzid;e. sec Lamb, C. G.
Aldabra. sec Scyciielles.
Allium (jluilnosd, variations in its foliage

exhibited (Henderson), 6.
Alpine flowers, drawings by G. Flem-

well, exhibited (Thompson). 69 ;

flora of Canada, lantern denionstra-

tion (llenshaw), 19.
Anderson, Dr. T., elected Councillor,

Anderson, Rev. W. J. W., withdrawn,

24.
Annelids of the Thames Vallev (Friend),

8.
Anniversary Meeting, 21-41.
Antarctica, sec Hedley, C.
Arber, Dr. E. A. N., Vsii(inuti)htilluia

ma jus, ep. no v., 19.
Associates deceased, 21; elected, 2}:

vacancies in List announced, 8.
Audas. J. W., elected, 6 ; jjroposed, i.
Auditors elected, 18.
Australia, Additions to the flora of

(Domin), 20.

Pagnall, R. S., admitted, i : Biplopora,
I'auropoda, and Proturri, spp. new
to Britain, 3.

Balance Sheet, wr Cash Statement.

Balston, W. E., admitted, 67.

Bamford, Miss E. E., Pelagic .\ctinian

LarvjB, 2.
Bancroft, C K., elected, 6 ; proposed, i.
Barbados, see Phillips, Miss E. M.
Henefaclions. i 10-1 17.
Biokford, E. J., projiosed. 68.
BickncU, A. S., deceased, 21 ; f>bituary,

42-
Bittern discovered in Norfolk, huilern-

slides shown (Turner), 9.
Blackman, Prof. V. H., Councillor

retired, 25.
Bolivar, Dr. I., SaUatorial Orthoptera

of the Seychelles, 69.
and C. Ferricre. Orthoptera-

Phasmidse of the Seychelles, 17.
Bolus, Dr. n., deceased, 21 ; obituary,

42-44.
Borneo, see Monlton, J, C.
Bornet. Dr. J. B. E., deceased, 8, 21 ;

obituary, 44.
Botanical Secretary (Dr. O. Stapf)

elected, 25.
Botrychioxj/lon jxiradoxinn, a Palaeo-
zoic Fei-n with Secondary Wood

(Scott), 19.
Bourne, Prof. G. C, elected Councillor

and Secretarv, 25 ; conununicatii^n

by (Liddcll), "i-.
Bowman, Dr. F. H., withdrawn. 24.
Brougiiton, IL, withdrawn, 24.
Budde-Luud, Dr., Terreslri^il Isopoda

of the Percy Sladen Expedition, 69.
Button, Rev. .T., deceased, 21.
BuUen, Rev. R. A., exhibited hybrid

snail, 10; — engravings of ////^r((/«/rt

mo)ifivai/ct, Westerlund, 1 1 ; — cochi-
neal insects, 20.
Burne, R. H., admitted, 18; elected,

16 ; proposed, 13.

119

Bury, H., Councillor retired, 25.
Bye-Laws concerning Composition,

alterations read, 19, 6", and approved,

69.

Cactoid Euphorbias, sec Euphorbias.
Calamites, Internodes (Groom), 15.
Calder, C. C, elected, 15; proposer!,

10.
Caiman, Dr. W. T., nominated Scruti-
neer, 15.
Canadian Alpine Flora, lantern dennm-

stration (Henshaw), 19.
Canaries, white, exhibited (Palmerl,

69.
Cardamine prafcnsis with bulbils, ex-

liibited (Slopes), 68.
Cardew, Miss E. M., admitted, 8 ;

elected, 6; proposed, i.
Cash Statement received and ado]5ted,

21 ; as audited, 22-23.
Chip|i, T. F., proposed. 68.
Ciiloro]iida', i^re Lamb. C. (1.
Ciirist-Socin, Dr. H., elected Foreign

Member, 19; proposed, 15.
Christensen, C, Ferns of tiie Seychelles

and Aldabra, 70.
Clcfodoidron trichofomum, Thunb., in

fruit, exhibited (Walker), 3.
CoceinellidiK of the Seychelles (Sicard),

Cochineal insects exhibited (Bidlen),
20; on those sent to Carl von Linne
(Jackson), 20.

CocUmria Armoracia, dissected leaf-
form of, exhibited (Reudle), 8.

Cod, its development (Meek), 67.

CofTm, W. H., name ordered to be
removed from List, 24.

Coleoptera of the Seychelles (Scott),
69.

Couiposition, Bye-Laws concerning,
alterations read, 19, 67, and ap-
proved, 69.

Cinnpton, E. H., Seedling Structure in
the Lcguminosa', i 3.

Correlation of Somatic Characters
(Meek), 70.

Councillors elected, and retired, 25.

Craven, A. E., proposed, 68.

Crcpidula foraicida, exhibited (Muric),
2.

Crisp Award and Medal presented to
Capt. Meek, 39.

Crisp, Sir F., Councillor retired,
25-

Dakin, Dr. W. J., admitted, 67 ; elected,
6 ; proposed, i.

Daun, W. II., admitted, 68 ; elected,

67 ; proposed, 19.
Deaths recorded, 21.
Dendy, Prof. A., elected Councillor,

25 ; resignation of Zoological

Secretaryship, 25 ; on Glass-sponges,

15; exhibited living PhasmidiE, 17;

-~- cocoons of larva; of a Saw-fly,

Phyllutoma accrls, 69.
Dinner and proposed reception,

announced, 69.
Diplopora, Tauropoda, and Proiura

spp. new to Britain (Bagnall),

.3- . .
Distribution of Elodea canadensis,

Michx., in the British Isles (Walker),

2, 71-77.
Dixon, H. N., exhibited plants from

Portugal, some mounted on black

paper, 17 ; some Mosses of New

Zealand, 6.
Doidge, Miss E. M., elected, 69 ; pro-
posed, 21.
Domin, Dr. X., Additions to Flora of

Australia, 20.
Donations to Librarj' 91-109 ; — to

the Society (1790- 1912), iio-

1 17.
Douie. Sir J. M., elected, 8 ; jjroposed,

3-
Druce, G. C, International Phytogeo-

graphieal Excursion, 1911, 4; note

on the exhibits, 77.
Druce, H. H., elected Auditor, 18.
Dunn, S. T., Eevision of the genus

Millettia, 70.
Dyuies, T. A., admitted, 19; elected,

15 ; proposed, 10.

Edwards, F. W., Tipulidte of the Sey-
chelles, 10.

I'Jlections, number of, 24.

Klodea canadciit<is, Michx., distribution
in the British Isles (Walker). 2, 71-
77-

Enderlein, Dr. G., Sciarid;t of the Sey-
chelles, 10.

Ephydridffi, see Lamb, C. G.

Escombe, F., withdrawn, 24.

Euphorbias, Cactoid, from S. Africa,
exhibited (Stapf), 16.

luistace. Dr. G. W., withdrawn, 24.

Evans, F., elected, 9 ; proposed, 6.

Exhibitions at the Meetings, Mr. F. N.
Williams on, 10; resolution con-
cerning, 13.

Falkland Islands, lantern-slides illus-
trating the (VoUentin), 68,

INDEX.

Farqiiliarson, Mrs. Ogilvie-, deceused,

21 ; obituary, 45.
Fellows dei-i'iised, 21; elected, 24;

willidnvwii, 24.
Ferns of the Seychelles and Aldabra

(Cln-istensen), 70.
Ferriere, C, -"ee Bolivar, Dr. I.
" Field " newspaper, letter IVoni Sir

Ray L'lnkester read, concerning, 12.
Financial Statement, see Cash State-

nient.
Findon, H., exhibited Glass-sponges

from Japan, 14.
Fishes, new, from Aldabra (Regan),

10.
Fitch, T. M., elected, 15; proposed,

10.
Flemwell, G., sec Thompson, H. S.
Fletcher, T. B., elected, 69 ; proposed,

21. ^

Foreign Members, deceased, 21; elected,

24.; vacancy in List announced, 8.

Forel. AI. A., Fourmis des Seychelles
et des AUlabras, 10.

Foster, N. H., proposed, 68.

Fourmis des Seychelles et des Aldabras
(Forel), 10.

Foxglove plants, Mutations in (Mac-
namara), 4-6.

Friend, Rev. H., admitted, 8; with-
drawn, 24 ; on some Annelids of the
Thames Valley, 8.

Fryer, A., deceased, 15, 21 ; obituary,

Fungi, abnormal, lantern-slides shown
(W(.rsdell), 8.

GatJus morrhna. its developinent(Meek),
Gahan, C -T., "" liH'^'^ <'™n' Borneo,

Gimiiner, Prof. J. S., appointed V.-P..
67- elected Councillor, 25: commiini-
calions bv (Forel and others), 10 ;
(H(,li\;ir and Ferriere;. 17 ; (Lamb
and others^ 69; (Christcnseii and
Warburton). 7°- , ,

Gates, Ttr R. R., jMulation problem m
Oeiio/hera, 3.

General Meetings, Resolution con-
cerning the order of business at. 1 3

Genenil 'Secretary, AiiiuimI Report of.
21 ; election of (Dr. 15. D. Jackson),

Glass-sponges from Japan exhibited

(Findon), 14. . , . ^

Goodrich, E. S., Councillor retired,

25.
Groom, Prof. P., Tnternodes of Ccda-
mi/cs, 15 ; elected Councillor, 25.

Groves, H., elected Councillor, 25.

Hales, W.. elected Associate, 19; pro-

])Osed. 16.
Hainlyn-Harris. Dr. R., elected, 19;

])ropospd, 16.
Harris, .see Ilamlyn-Harris.
Harrison, A., deceased, 21; obituary,

47-
Her/era Helix, thick stem of, exhibited

(Rathbone), 68.

Hedley, C admitted, 19 ; Palaeo-
geo<;raphical relations of Antarctica,
67, 80-90.

Heinig. R. L., withdrawn, 24.

Henderson, Dr. G., showed lantern-
slides illustrating Kashmir, etc., 6 ;
exhibited variations in foliage of
Alnus qlutiiioM, 6 ; sent seeds of
Kaniion-hopa Bifrhiana. H. Wendl.,
for distribution, 9.

Henshaw, Mrs., lantern demonstration
on Canadian Alpine Flora, 19.

Herbarium specimens mounted on black
paper c-xhibited (Dixon), 17; ^c
Linnean Herbarium.

Herdman, Prof. W. A., elected Coun-
cillor, 25.

Hill. A. W., elected Auditor, 18; —
Councillor 25; showed drawings of
viviparous Juticus hiifaiiius, 4.

Hockcn, Dr. T. M., deceased, 21.

Hooker, Sir Joseph, letter of thanks for
congratulations.!; deceased, 21:
obituary, 47-62 ; resolution passed
upon his decease, 7 ; his work on
Fossil Botany (Presidential Address),

Howes, G. W., elected, 9; proposed, 6.
Hughes, J., elected, 6; proposed, i.
Hybrid snail exhibited (BuUen), 10.
Hiijironiia iiionfimga, Wcsterlund. eii-
'grivings exhibited (Bullen). n.

Irhneumonidie of the Seychelles
(M(irlev), 10.

Imms. Prof. A. D., elected. 16; pro-
jioseil, 13.

Index to the Linnean Herbarium
(Jackson). Supplement, 1-152.

International Pliytogeographical Ex-
cursion, HUl (.Druce), 4 ; not« on the
exliibits, 77.

Tnternodes of Calamilrs (Groom), 15.

Isopoda, Terrestrial, of the Percy Sladen
Expedition (Budde-Lund), 69.

Jackson, Dr. B. D., additional in-
formation concerning Linne's Lap-
land Drum, 12; elected Councillor

iNUi;x.

and Secretary, 25 ; Index to tlie
Linnean Herbariiiu), Supplement,
I-I5Z; on Liuiie's coehi'-ieal insects,
20 ; on recent investii;ation of the
Linnean Herbarium, 20.

Japan, see Fiiulou. H.

Johnson, J. W. II., elected, 8 ; proposed,

3-

Johnston, ])r. T. II., elected, 6 ; pro-
posed. I.

Jones, W. N., admiltcd. i.

Jiuicus hiifuniiis, drawings of a vivi-
parous specimen exhibited (Hill), 4.

Kashmir, Little Tibet, and Turkestan,
lantern -slides illustral ing, shown
(Henderson), 6.

Keeble, Prof. F., electi'd Councillor,

Kent, Prof. A. F. S., withdrawn, 24.

Lagenosfoma ovoides, Will., its struct ui-e

(Prankerd), 20.
Lamb, C. Gr., Loncha^ida-, Sapromy-

zida), Ephydridaj, Chloropidae, and

Agromvzidis, of the 8evchelles,

69.
Lankester. Sir E. Ray, letter from,

concerning 'The Field,'' read, 12.
Lapland Drum, sec Jackson, D>-. B. D.
Larter, Miss C. E., admitted, 21;

elected, 15; proposed, 10.
Larvae from IBorneo exhibited

(Moulton). 70.
Laurie, E., elected, 6 ; ))roposed, i.
Lawson, Dr. A. A., Marine flora of St.

Andrews, 9.
Leechmau, A., elected, 18; proposed,

Leguminosa\ seedling structure in the

(Compton), 1 3.
Librarian's report, 24.
I;ibrary Additions, 91-109.
Liddell, J. A., Nitoci-ameira JxlcllurcB,

a new genus, 17.
Lindsay, Miss B., elected 8 ; proposed,

3-

Linne, Carl yon, his Lapland Drum,
additional information concerning
(Jackson), 12 ; on his cochineal in-
sects (Jackson), 20.

Linnean Herbarium, Recent investi-
gation of the (Jackson), 20 ; Index
to the (Jackson). Sup|ilemeut, 1-152.

Linnean Medal, recipient nominated,
1 9 ; presented to Dr. R. C. L. Perkin.s,
40.

Lock, R. H., elected, 19; proposed,
16.

UN. SOC. PROCEEDINGS. SESSION

LonchaMdiv, SapromyzidiB, Ephydridte,

ChloropicUv, and Agromyzida; of the

Seychelles (Lamb). 69,
Longstnff, Mrs., showed Li/caste

BrrrriiigtcDiice in flower, 68.
L//rasic liarriiKifouueiw flower, exhibited

'(Longstaff).'68.
Lycjidiuiii hi/p)ioruiu, exhibited (Wel>b),

20.

Macnaniara, N. C, Mutations in Fox-
glove plants, 4-6.

McRae, W., elected, 6 : proposed, i.

Marine flora of St. Andrews (Lawson),
9-

Mastin, Dr. J., exhibited microscope-
slides, of Polycistina, 18.

Maw, G., deceased, 21 ; obituai-y, 62.

Medal, Crisp, presented to Capt. Meek,

39-
, Linnean, presented to Dr. R. C.

L. Perkins, 40.
Meek, Prof. A., admitted. 67; on the

Development of the Cod, Gudtis

iiiun-hua, 67.
Meek, Capt. C. F. U., Crisp Award and

Medal presented to, 39 : Correlation

of Somatic Characters, 70.
Michael, A. D., nominated Scrutineer,

' V
Millcftia, Revision of the genus (Dunn),

70.
Monckton, H. W., appointed V.-P.,

67 ; elected Councillur and Treasurer,

Moore, Sir F. W., admitted, 21;

elected, 6; proposed, i.
Morley, C, Ichneumonidaj of the

Seychelles, 10.
Moss, Dr. C. E., elected, 18 ; proposed,

15-

Mosses of New Zealand (Dixon), 6.

Moulton. J. C, admitted, 68; exhibited
Trilobite-like larva; from Borneo,
70.

Miiller, Rev. J. S., elected, 67 ; pro-
posed, 19.

Murie, Dr. J., e.xhibited Crcpldida
for/i/cf/fa, 2.

Mutation problem in Oenothera
(dates), 3.

Nannorrhops Jiitchiann, H. Wendl.,

seeds received from Dr. Henderson,

distributed, 9.
TS'ew Zealaiul, some nmsses of (Dixon),

6; sec Palmer, Dr. A. E. A.
Ki/nctrnneira hdcllurce, a new genus

(Liddell), 17.
Norfolk, see Turner, Miss E. L.

1911-1912. /.•

IXDKX.

Nonimn, Ciinon A. M., Si/nnc/of/a mira.

Obituary Notices, 42-67.

Oenothera, imitation jiroblein in (Gntes),

3-
Ogilvie-FaniuliarHon. t-er Farqiilmr-

sou.
Oke, A. W., iioniinated Senilineer, 25,
Oldham, C, on tlie diminution of

])iiieoiis ill Loiuioii, 11.
Oliver, Prof. F. W., comimmication by

(Praiikerd), 20 ; elected Ouuneillor,

25-
Oman. J. C, deceased, 21.

Orc//i.<,;\n ahiiormal, cxliibited (Salmon),

13-
Ortlioptera. Saltatorial, i>{ tlie Sey-
chelles (Bolivar). 69 ; see Phasmidii.'.

Pala'ogC(iyra))lii('al relations of Ant-
arctica (lledley I, 67, 80-90.

PaliKozoic Ferns, sec Scott, l)r. D. H.

Palmer, Dr. A. E. A., exhibited white
canaries from New Zealand, 69.

Patterson. A., ]iro]-)i»sed Associate. 10.

Pauropoda, fee D/p/opora.

Pearse, Miss E., exhibited living
PhasniidiV, 17.

Pegler, Miss A., elected Associate, 13;
proposed, 9.

Pelagic Actinian Larvje (Baniford), 2.

Percy Shulen Expedition, Acarina of
the (Warbnrton), 70; Terrestrial
Isopoda of the (liiidde-Liind), 69.

Perkins, Dr. R. C L., to receive
Linnean Medal, 19 : Liniiean Medal
presented to, 40.

riiasniida-, living, exhibited (Dendy,
Pearse), 17; Orthoptera-Phasmidte
of the Seychelles (Bolivar .and
Fcrriere). 17.

Phillips, Miss E. M., exiiibited water-
colour drawings of Barbados flora,

15.
Phillips, E. P., elected, 67 ; proposed,

•9- ,, .

Pbyllody in 7'rifolit(i/i ?T/)e».s-, exhibited
(liathbone), 17 ; note on the exliibit,

79-
Phyllotonia aceris, see Dendy, Prof. A.
Phytogeographical Excursion, see

Druce, G. ('.
I'iiyloplanktfni periodicity (W. & G.

S. West), 17.
Pigeons, P. Schei'dlin on llieir

diminution in Sirassbiirg, 11.
Port frii'iulis, a vivii)arons, exiiibited

(Eendle). 7.

Polycistina, microscojie-slides exhibiterl
(Mast in), 18.

Porter, Dr. Annie, admitted, 67 ;
elected, 6 ; proposed, 1.

I'ortugal, ■•"'>' Dixon. II. N.

Poulton. I'roi. K. B., appointed Vice-
Presidents, 67; elected Presidentand
Councillor, 25; read alterations in
Bye-Laws, 67 ; received Linnean
.Medal on behalf of Dr. Perkins, 40.

Prankerd, Miss T. L., Structure of
LaffciiosfdiiKi oriiitfes, Will., 20.

President t-lccted, 25,

Presidential Address, 26-39.

Prolification in rambler rose, exhibited
(Sillem), 68.

Profura, see Diplopnra.

Psi/iimophylliim iixijus, sp. nov. (Arber),
'19.

Rambler rose, prolification in, exhibited

(Siliem), 68.
Eathbone, Miss M., exhibited pbyllody

in TrifoIiKiii repents. 17. — note on

the exiiibit, 79 ; exliil>ited thick stem

of Hedem Helix, 68.
Reception, see Dinner.
Regan, C. T., New Fishes from Aldabra,

10.
Reid, C, Vote of thanks lor Address,

seconded by, 39.
Reid, Mrs. E. M., admitted, 68 ; elected,

67 ; proposed, 18.
Rendle, Dr. \. B., Councillor retired.

25; elected Auditor, 18 ; exhibited a

viviparous Poa trivialis, Linn., 7;

dissected leaf-form of Cocklearia

Armoracia, 8.
Rhizopoda, F^resliwater, of U.S.A. and

Seychelles (Wailes), 20.
Ridewood, Dr. W. G., elected Council-
lor, 25.
Ridley. II. N., elected Councillor, 25.
Rose, .--w Rambler rose.
Rotlischild. Hon. N. C, elected Auditor,

18.
Row, R. \V. H., on larvte of a Saw-fly,

70.

St. Andrews, its marine flora (Lawson^,

9-
Salmon, C. E., exhibited an abnormal

Orchis, 1 3.
Samuel, Miss M., admitted, 68; elected,

15 ; proposed, 10.
Sands. VV. N., )iro]30sed, 68.
Sai)romyzidae, see Laml;, C. G.
Saunders, Miss E. R., appointed V.-l'.,

67 ; elected Councillor, 25.

INDKX.

123

Saw-fly, cocoons of larvas of a, exhibited

(Dendy and Bow), 69.
Sayce, O. A., deceased, 8, 21 ; obituary,

63.
Scherdlin, P., letter from, on the
pigeons of Strassburg Cathedral, 11.
Sciarida3 of the Seychelles (Enderlein),

10.
Scott, Dr. D. H., appointed V.-P.. 67 ;
on Botrychioxi/lonpamdoxiiin, a Pale-
ozoic Fern with Secondary Wood,
19; elected Councillor, 25 ; on death
of Sir Joseph Hooker, 7 ; on death of
Prof. Strasburger, 24; on variations
in foliage, 6 ; on resignation of
Zoological Secretary (Prof. A. Dendy),
25 ; on the Paleozoic Fern Zygo-
pteris Grayi, Will., 2 ; Presidential
Address, 26-39 ; nominated Scruti-
neers, 15, 25 ; read alterations in the
Bye-Laws, 19.

Scott, Hugh, Coleoptera of the Sey-
chelles, 69.

Scrutineers appointed, 15, 25.

Secretaries elected, 25.

Seedling Structure h\ the Leguminosre
(Coinpton), 13.

Seychelles, Alda.bra, etc. : — Coc-
cinellidtc (Sicard), 69 ; Coleoptera
(Scott), 69 ; Ferns (Christensen), 70;
Fourniis (Forel), 10; Freshwater
Rhizopoda (Wailes), 20 ; Ichnen-
monidiu (Morley), 10; Lonchanda?,
SaproniyzidiE, Ephydridse, Chloro-
pida>. and Agromyzidfe (Lamb), 69 ;
new Fishes (Regan), 10; Orthoptera-
Phasmida^ (Bolivar & Ferriere), 17;
Saltatorial Orthoptera (Bolivar), 69 ;
Sciarida; (Enderlein), 10; Tipulidaj
(Edwards), 10.

Shelford, E. W. C, withdrawn. 24.

Sherborn, C. D., elected Associate, 15 ;
proposed, 10.

Sicard, Dr. A., Cocciuellidie des Sey-
chelles, 69.

Sillem, C, exhibited prolification in
rambler rose, 68.

Sim, T. R., withdrawn, 24.

Sladen Expedition, see Pei-cy Sladen
Expedition.

Slater, M. B., withdrawn, 24.

'"Slipper Limpet" exhibited (]\[uric),
2.

Smith, A. M., admitted, 13; elected, 6;
proposed, i.

Snail, hybrid, exhibited (Bullen), 10.

Socin, see Christ-Socin.

Somatic characters, correlation of
(Meek), 70.

South Africa, see Stapf, Dr. 0.

Sponges, sec Glass-sponges.

Stapf, Dr. O., connnunication by
(Doniin), 20 ; elected Councillor and
Secretary, 25 ; exhibited Cactoid
Euphorbias from S. Africa, 16.

Stayner, F. J., proposed, 68.

Stead, D. G., elected, 15 ; ]jroposed, 10.

Stelibing, Rev. T. R. R., Historic doubts
about I'aunthoiiipsonia, 16. 78;
nominated Scrutineer, 21; ; Vote of
thanks for Address moved by, 39.

Stephens, Miss £. L., elected, 6 ; pro-
posed, I.

Stone, H., withdrawn, 24.

Stopes, Dr. Mtirie, exhibited Cardamiiie
pratensis with bulbils, 6<S.

Strasburger, Prof. E., deceased, 21. 24 ;
obituary, 64-66.

Strassburg, see Scherdlin, P.

Synagoga mira (Norman), 70.

Tagart, F., deceased, 21 ; obituary. 66.
Thames Valley, see Friend, Rev. H.
Thomas, D., withdrawn, 34.
Thomas, Miss E. N., elected Councillor,

Thompson, H. S., exhibited drawings
of Alpine tlovvers by G. Fleniwell,
69.

Tibet, Little, see Kashmir.

Tipulidifi of the Seychelles (Edwards),
10.

Treasurer elected (H. W. Monckton),

TrifvUum rcpens. Phyllody in (Rath-
bone), 17; note on the exhibit, 79,

Trilobite-like larvfe from Borneo, ex-
hibited (Moulton), 70.

Turkestan, see Kashmir.

Turnbull, J. G., elected, 69 ; proposed,
21.

Turner, Miss E. L., showed lantern-
slides of Bittern discovered in Nor-
folk, 9.

United States of America, see Wailes
G. H.

Vallentin, R., lantern-slides illustrating

the Falkland Islands, 68.
Vaunfhompsonkt, Historic doubts about

(Stebbing), 16, 78.
Vice-Pi'esideuts appointed, 67.
Vincent, Dr. R., admitted, 10 ; elected,.

9 ; proposed, 6.
Viviparous Jioicus hiifonius, drawings

exhibited (Hill), 4; — Foa irivicdis,.

Linn., exhibited (Rendle), 7.

124

INDEX.

Wiiiles, G. II., Fresliwater Rhizopoda

of U.S.A. jiiid Seyc'lielles, 20.
Wukelield. Miss E. .\l., admitted, 8 ;

elert^d, 6; proposed, i.
Walker. A. O., Distribution of Eludea

canadensis, Miclix., in tlie Britisii

Isles, 2, 71-77; exhibited ClerodiH-

droii trichotoinuiu, Tliunb.,in fruit, 3.
Wiirburfou, C. Acarina of the Percy

Shideii Kxpcfliiiun, 70.
W'liter-colonr drawings of Barbados

rti)ra. exhibited (Pliillips), 15.
VVatertiill, C, admitted, 1.
Webb, VV. M., exhibited Ly(/idium hyp-

noruui, 20.
West, W. & G. S., Periodicity of Phyto-

])liinkt<)n, 17.
Wliite canaries exliibited (Palmer), 69.
Whitwell, W., withdrawn, 24.
Williams, F. JJ. on exhibitions at the

Meetings, 10.

Williams, J. 31.. name ordered to be

removed from List, 24.
Wilmoit, A. J., elected, 6 ; proposed,

r.
Wit.lulrawals. 24.
Woo'hvard, Dr. A. S., elected Councillor,

Worsdell, A\ . C, showed lanti-rn-slides
of abnormal Fungi, 8.

Young, Dr. A. P., nominated Scrutineer,
'5. 25-

Zoological Secretary (Prof. G. 0.

Bourne) elected, 21;.
Zyyopteris Graiji, Will., a Paltcozoic

fern (Scott), 2.

ntiNTED i!V tayi.ok anu fuancis, heo i.ion court, fleet street.

INDEX

TO THE

LINNEAN HERBARIUM,

WITH

INDICATION OF THE TYPES OF SPECIES MARKED
BY CARL VON LINNE.

BY

BENJAMIN DAYDON JACKSON,

Knight of the Royal Swedish Order of the Polar Star,

PIoN. Ph.D., & A.M., Upsal. ;
•General Secretary of the Linnean Society of London.

Forming- a Supplement to the Proceedings of the
Society for the 124th Session, 1911-12.

LONDON:
PRINTED FOR THE LINNEAN SOCIETY,

BURLINGTON HOUSE, PICCADILLY, W.,

BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

1912

CONTENTS.

Page

lutroduction 5

The Linnean Herbarium 7

Plan of Present Index 8

Earlier Enumerations, 1753-1767 8

List of Contributors to the Herbarium 9

Linne as a Collector 18

Signs used in the Herbarium 19

Numbers employed 20

Damage to Herbarium before 1783 21

Collateral Type-collections ... 21

Bibliography 22

Abbreviations and Signs used in Index 2-5

Index of specimens in the Linnean Herbarium .... 27

INTEODUCTION.

In the autumn of 1906 a suggestion was made to the Council of
the Linnean Society of London, that a Catalogue of the contents5
of the Linnean Herbarium, together with a series of photographic
illustrations of selected types from it, would be an appropriate
publication for the celebration of the 200th anniversary of the
birth of Carl von Linne.

Experiments showed that a fairly complete Catalogue of the
sheets in the herbarium in question, would extend to about three
volumes of the Society's Journal, and that its compilation would
require from fifteen to eighteen months ; the suggestion was
therefore found to be impossible of fulfilment, quite apart from
its cost. The second proposal was entertained by the Council so
far as preparing estimates of the cost of issuing a series of 100
collotype plates, the actual size of the specimens, provided one
hundred subscribers at a given rate were forthcoming, but as
only seventeen subscribers offered, that project also fell through.

In order in some measure to meet the wishes expressed, the
Council sanctioned the printing of a catalogue of generic names
in the Linnean Herbarium in the original sequence, with the
number of the sheets under each, followed by an alphabetical
index, and preceded by an account of an enumeration by Linne
himself of the plants possessed by him in 1755 ; advance copies
were printed and distributed before the 23rd May, 1907, and
reissued in the ' Proceedings ' in October of that year.

6 INTEODUCTION.

Though the original project could not be carried out, it was
not forgotten, and last autumn it occurred to the compiler, that
an index on a modest scale, showing bj special type ever}' plant
authenticated by the author himself, or at his dictation, would be
acceptable ; the following pages are the result.

The Linnean sequence has been preserved in the herbarium as
far as possible, and more than one hundred specimens which had
been transferred by Smith to other genera have been replaced,
so that the Linnean material is again brought together. As an
instance. Smith removed 4 species from OJdenlandia to Hedyotis,
thereby obscuring Linne's conception of the former genus. A few
slight slips of the pen have been disregarded, but important
variations of name have been noted. The zoological genera in
the herbarium, such as Flustra, have not been catalogued
specifically.

B. DATDOX JACKSON.
Octobar, 1912.

THE LINNEAN HERBARIUM.

The Linneau herbarium itself is known at home aud abroad
to many botanists, who liave consulted it, but to the modern
systematist, accustomed to good specimens accompanied by full
information on the collector's tickets, it may be disappointing.
The paper is small, 12| by 8 inches (32 cm. x 20-5 cm.), and the
information afforded is often meagre, and usually absent. Linne
evidently trusted to a strong and retentive memory, so that his
notes are very brief, or little more than arbitrary signs to remind
him of the source of the specimen. The specimens are usually
authenticated by a number, namely, that prefixed to the species
in the first edition of the ' Species Plantarum ' in 1753, followed
by the specific or " trivial " name ; the species added to his
collection up to the 10th edition of his ' Systema Natura?,' vol. ii.
1759, are shown by capital letters, in the case of Hedysarum
extending from A to L. With the second edition of the ' Species
Plantarum ' in 1762-3, an entirely new series of numbering was
■used, and in the latest (12th) edition of the 'Systema Naturae' in
1767, additional of the forms were numbered on, but put nearest
to their allies, disregarding their numerical order; this enlarged
numbering is not employed in the Herbarium.

In small or moderately large genera, one cover suffices ; at
the bottom left-hand corner is the generic name written by Linne,
but in the case of mouotypic genera, the number " 1 " is often the
only authentication on the species-sheets. I have in such cases
printed the name as being non-existent, but have put (pi.) after
it, to show that the type is there, though not verified under the
hand of the author. Similarly, all names in italic type are names
either not vouched for by Linne, or are absent from the collection ;
the names written by him are printed in ordinary Eoman type ;
where the name has been written by an amanuensis, I have added
(m. Sol.)=manu Solandri, or other assistant as the case may be.
It is only where I am convinced by the special circumstances of
each case, that I have allowed myself this licence. Thus, we have
the distinct assurance from Sir J. E. Smith, that Solander wrote
all the specific names to Patrick Browne's specimens (Linn. Corr.
i. 43), and if corroboration be wanted, iu the Linneau library there
is a copy of Browne's ' History of Jamaica ' with the liinnean
trivial names written in the margin by Linne himself. Other
amanuenses were Olof Sciderberg, Gabriel Elmgren, J. P.Ealk, Pehr
L6fling,Erik Gustaf Lidbeck, Anders Dahl, and the younger Linne.
As to the first and second, I am unable to assert that their writing
is in the herbarium ; but when the writer is, so far as I am
concerned, uncertain, I have shown it by adding (m. am.) = manu
amanuensis. The handwriting of the others is known, from some

8 INDEX TO THE

of whom, t. (J. Lofling, many letters are preserved in Linne's
correspondence, and this valuable body of letters has been,
constantly appealed to for information or confirmation.

Plan of Index.

The method of framing the index was as follows. A list of
all names of genera and species issued by Linne was drawn up,
chiefly from Petermann's Index to Richter's ' Codex Linnseanus,'^
with some additions and corrections. The herbarium was then
examined sheet by sheet, and the Linnean names marked against
the list. Many manuscript and unpublished names have been
found, and are distinguished by the affix (MS.) ; further, a fair
number of species which were published in the 'tSupplementum' of
the younger Linne in 1781, have been marked as in (Suppl.).
These last are of interest as making certain which species were
described by the elder Linne, about 185 in all, for the book itself
gives no clue as to authorship. I may remark parenthetically, that
the manuscript of the ' Supplementum ' sheds but little light upon
this question, as the earlier part has been copied by another hand,
and practically none of it remains in the handwriting of Linne.

EA.BLIER EnTJMEEATIONS.

The next step was to collate certain enumerations existing in
Linne's writing.

1. An interleaved copy of 'Species Plantarum ' ed. 1,1753,
in which the number before each species then possessed by Linne
is underscored. This was copied by Jonas Dryander in or about
1785, when the Linnean and P»anksian herbaria were collated
(Proc. Linn. Soc. 1887-88, p. 28 ; Smith in Linn. Lachesis, pref.
p. ix.). A transcript of this copy is also at Kew (Proc. 1906-7,
p. 91). I found in the Linnean copy that the printed pages 849-
856 inclusive had been cut out, the interleaves alone remaining ;
as the Banksian copy has no marks on the corresponding pages, it
is clear that these pages were already missing when the Linnean
books came into the possession of Smith.

2. A manuscript list described in the * Proceedings ' 1906-7,
pp. 90-95 : it was brought down to the spring of 1755, most of
the marking being by dots prefixed.

3. A copy of the second volume of the twelfth edition of the
' Systema Naturae,' 1767, the numbers of the species represented
in the Linnean herbarium being underscored as in No. 1.

The collation of these three Linnean lists, with the actu a
noting from the herbarium as it now exists, permits of a few
observations being made. Each of these lists is faulty ; the third
especially so, for such genera as AWia'ci, Phlomis, and Pulmonaria

LINXEAX IIERBAllIUM. 9"

have escaped marking altogether ; pages 408 and 409 have been
turned over together, so that three small genera and the first
third of AntirrMnum have been missed, though the remainder
of the latter has been duly marked : such omissions show that
the marking was done from memory. Trifolium comosnm is not
in the herbarium now, and was not noted in 1753 nor 1767, but
was so in 1755; in all probability the dot in the manuscript
catalogue is an error, and the plant was at no time in Linne's
possession.

CONTKIBUTORS TO THE HERBARIUM.

At the hundredth anniversary of this Society on 24th May,
1888, I gave an account so far as then ascertainable of the con-
tributors to the Linnean herbarium (Proc. 1887-8, pp. 18-22).
Since then fresh information has been obtained from Prof. T. M.
Fries's 'Linne,' 1903, the early volumes (i.-vi.) of the corre-
spondence of C. V. Linne (Bref och skrifvelser) and my exami-
nation of the entire collection. The last word cannot be given as
yet, but when the whole of the letters are printed, it will be easier
to add to the present account, than it is now to give a complete
presentation. The following may be considered as the chief
contributors to the herbarium.

Ahlelof, Jonas Joachimson (1717-1783), a pupil of Linne,
afterwards rector of Erilleaas.

Allamand, i'REDEEiQUE (fl. 1770-86), born at Lausanne, gra-
duated at Leyden in 1749, and communicated Surinam
specimens from 1756 to 1771 and later.

Allioni, Carlo (1725-1804). Italian alpine plants.

AlstruUER, Baron Clas (1736-1794). Prof. T. M. Fries states
that during his travels in Spain and the South of Europe,,
from 1760 to 1764, the Baron sent to Linne no fewer than
1550 dried plants, 250 sorts of seeds, 202 shells, 60 corals,.
and 94 fishes, with many living plants, bulbs and roots.
These numbers rest upon the correspondence, as I do not
find tickets or memoranda from him in the herbarium.
Linne speaks of receiving " several packets, which he had
partly collected himself and partly received from others";,
possibly many were exchanged or given away.

Ammanx, joHATs-N (1707-1741), born at Schaffhausen, died as
Professor of Botany at St. Petersburg ; during his short life,
he corresponded and sent dried plants.

Ankarcrona, Admiral Theodor Christopher, afterwards en-
nobled (1687-1750). "With other plants communicated
Phaseohis radkitus about the year 1742.

Abduino, Pietro (1728-1805); sent many plants, which are-
usually marked " Ard." close to the base of the stem.

Abgillander, Abraham (1722-1800) ; communicated Swedish
and Finnish plants.

10 INDEX TO THE

AscANius, Pedeu (1723-1803), a pupil of Linne, wlio devoted
himself to zoology and mineralogy ; bis name is mentioned
as a contributor to the Centuria secunda (Am. Acad. iv. 330).

Back, Abuaham (1713-1795), Liinu''8 most intimate friend, from
whom he received occasional gifts of plants.

B.ELTER, SvKX (1713-1760), Chaplain to a liussian embassy ; sent
a few plants from Russia.

Banks, Sir Joseph (1743-1820) ; sent specimens of Banlcsia.

Baunedes, Miguel (d. 1771). Spanish plants. Alstriimer, Hall-
man, and Ltifling were personally acquainted with him.

BARnkRE, PiEBiiE (1711-1755). European plants, cliietiy from
France.

Bartram, John (1699-1777), " King's botanist in America"; a
few plants from the North United States ; some through
Dr. Alex. Garden.

Bassi, FEEmNANDO(1710?-1774), Prefect of the Bologna garden,
whence he sent plants.

Bastee, Job (1711-1775). A collection of plants from Java,
more than 300 in all.

Bergen, Carl August ton (1704-1759), professor at Frankfurt-
on-the-Oder.

Bergius, Peter Jonas (1730-1790), a pupil of Linne, settled at
Stockholm as an eminent physician ; collected plants in Got-
land ; best known for his volume ' Descriptioues plantarum
ex Capite Bona? Spei,' 1767.

Berlin, Anders (1746-1773). European plants, and some from
Guinea, where be died.

Bjelke, Baron Stex Carl (1709-1753). Visited Eussia in 1744,
whence he sent MS. catalogues of plants from Eussian
collectors, and plants also.

Bi-Aun, Peiir Johan (1746-1816). Eesident for some years at
Canton ; some Chinese and Cape plants in the herbarium
possibly came tlu'ough Tliunberg.

Braad, Christopher Henrik (1721-17S1); supercargo in the
Swedish East India Company's service, who brought home
plants from Surat and other Asiatic ports.

Brander (afterwards Skjuldebrand), Erik (1720-1814).
Swedish consul at Algiers from 1753 to 1765; sent insects
and a few plants from North Africa.

Breyne, Johann Phillipp (1680-1764). His contributions are
mentioned in the ' Hortus Upsaliensis.'

Browne, Patrick (1720-1790). Born in Ireland, he practised
as a doctor in the AVest Indies, and published in 1756 a folio
volume on the Natural History of Jamaica ; his herbarium
was bought by Linne through CoUinsoii in 1758 for £S Ss. ;
the purchaser marvelled that the English should let so fine a
collection slip through their hands for " 100 platar," that is,
double what it cost Linne. The specimens are denoted by
" Br." in Linne's baud, but the names were written by

LINNEAN HEUBAEIUM. 11

Solander at the extreme bottom o£ each sheet ; cf. Smith,
Linn. Corr. i. pp. 42-44.

Burgess, Itev. Dr. John (fl. 1771-1805), licheuologist at Kirk-
michael, Dumfries.

BuBMAN, Jan (1706-1779), eminent Dutch botanist; contributed
Cape and Javau plants : father of

BuRMAN, NicoLAUs Laurent (1734-1793). Visited Uppsala in
1760, and afterwards was a frequent correspondent.

Catesby, Mark (1680-1749), author of the ' Natural History of
Carolina,' etc.

Celsius, Olof, the elder (1070-1756). Linne's early benefactor
in his Uppsala student period. He returned to the garden,
plants he had taken thence when the place lay in neglect.

Clayton, John (1686 or 1693?-1773). Born in Middlesex,
collected in Virginia, sent plants to Gronovius, who published
his ' Flora Virginica ' in 1739-43. Linne says : — " When
I assisted Dr. Gronovius in examining plants from Virginia,
I got duplicates of most of them." The labels to these are
in the haudwrithig of Gronovius.

Clifford, George (1685-1760). Linne's patron at Hartecamp,
near Haarlem, who " had an excellent herbarium from which
he gave me all the duplicates"; (see also 'Sp. PL' ed. 2.
praef.). These are recognisable by their thick good paper,
which has been cut dovi^n from the original size, 18" x 11"
(45*5 cm.x28 cm.) to the small size noted on p. 7. They
amount to about 100 sheets, most of them still further
marked, by portions of the printed vase at the base of the
stem of the specimen, or the ticket at the left hand at
the bottom, mai'ks well known to those who have referred to
the Herb. Clifforl. at the British Museum.

CoLLiNSON, Peter (1694-1768). Contributed plants from his
garden ; bought Browne's herbarium on behalf of Linne in
1758.

Cronstedt, Count Carl Johan (1709-1779) [not "Jakob "J.

Dahl, Anders (1751-1789). The records in the herbarium are
probably only as an amanuensis ; his names are on the back
of each sheet, close to the bottom.

Dahlberg, Colonel CarlGustaf (fl. 1754-75). A Swede residing
in Surinam ; during a visit to his native country in 1754,
he invited Eolander, then a promising pupil at Uppsala, to
return with him. Plants were sent to Linne from Dahlberg,
including those which came through the King (Gustaf III.),
which were the last upon which Linne was able to do any
botanic work ; manv were published in the ' Supplementum.'

Dalberg, Nils (1736-1820), a brother of the last, though he
spelled his name differently ; a student at Uppsala, became
eminent as a medical man, and enthusiastic naturalist.

Dalman, Johan Fredrik (1726-1.809). Sent some plants from
India, the result of a voyage thither in 1748.

12 IKDEX 1"0 THE

Di5 Geer, CoMn< Charles (1720-1778). Eminent entomologist ;
having assisted 1-iolander with funds tor his South American
journey, the latter on his return, gave all his plants to
De Geer, " who made me a present ot" every one of them."
Not a single plant seems to have been given direct to Linne.

DfiMiDorr, Prhice Grkgohey (d. 1750-60). In a letter dated
loth May, 1750, he spoke of his collection of more than 80O
plants sent to Linne for naming, with permission to retain
duplicates. Amongst these came Steller's from Karatschatka,
Gerber' s from Astrachau and the Eiver Don, and Lerche's
from Persia. The following March he thanked Linne for his
work, and said that the Moscow plants were of his own
gathering. Ivaramyschew regretted that all \\ere not allowed
to remain in Linne's possession (Am. Acad. vii. 447).

Dick. This name is attached to a few plants in the herbarium,,
sent by Gessuer in 1763, as collected by Dick and I'uslin in
the Khjetian xVlps.

DiLLENius, JoKANN Jakob (l(i87-1747). " Manv from the garden
at Oxford."

Duchesne, Axtoine jS'icholas (1747-1827). Specimens of
FrcKjaria, named.

Ehrhart, Friedhich (1736-1795). Many specimens named by
him, especially amongst the ci'vptogams.

Ekeberg, Carl Gustaf (1716-1784); Captain of an Indiaman,.
who brought plants to Linne from tropical Asia.

Ellis, John (1711-1776), a London merchant and friend of
Peter CoUinson ; these two were Linne's most constant
English correspondents ; Ellis sent American plants and
specimens of CorcdUna.

EscALLOX, — . (H. 1777). Plants sent through Mutis.

Eabricius, Johan Christiax (1745-1808). After studying two
years at L^ppsala, became Professor at Copenhagen and after-
wards at Kiel ; eminent as an entomologist, see Linne's-
remark quoted under Zoega. A few plants sent to Linne.

Fagraeus, Jonas Theodor (1729-1797). Studied at Lund and
Uppsala ; afters ards custodian of ■ Baron C. Alstromer'a
collections at Alingsas.

Ealck (or Talk), Johan Pehr (1733-1774). Sent plants from
Russia, also from Gotland.

Eerbek, Johan Jakob (1743-1790). Specimens sent during his
travels in the South of Europe.

ForsskXhl, Johan Christian (1725-1750), brother of the
following, in spite of the varied spelling ; sent plants from
Finland.

FoRSSKAL, Pehr (1736-1768). Plants from Germany; after-
wards made collections of plants and animals in Egypt and
Arabia, published by C. Niebuhr, the sole survivor of the
expedition. Zoega wrote the text of ' Flora a^gyptiaco-arabica,''
Havnia), 1775.

LINNEAK HBRBAHIUM. 13

EoKSTEB, JoHANX GrEORG Adam (1754-1794), SOU of the next
named ; accompanied liis father on Cook's second circum-
navigation ; afterwards Professor at Wilna.

FoESTER, JoHAXN Eeinuold (1729-1798). Naturalist on board
the ' Resolution,' with George Forster and A. Sparrman.
Sundry plants were supplied to Linne from the Southern
hemisphere.

FoTHERGiLL, JoHX (1712-1780). Corresponded with Linne, and
sent him both plants and animals.

■Gabriel, Frater [Baron be Latourdaigxes ?] (fl. 1757-1768).
Plants sent from Aix in Provence ; the collector was a
Capuchin monk.

Gahx, Henrik (1747-1816). Specimens sent from England,
where he was offered the chance of taking part in a voyage
of exploration ; his decision to decline the proposition seems
to have annoyed Linne.

Garden, Alexa>'^der (1730-1791). Plants, etc. from Carolina,
principally through Collinson and John Ellis.

Gerard, Louis (1733-1819). Provencal plants.

Gerber, Traugott (fl. 1739-1741), Prefect of the Moscow
Medical Garden ; drew up lists of plants observed by the rivers
Volga and Don, which lists were sent by Baron Bjelke to
Linne, and some of the plants by Prince Demidoff.

Gessner, JoHANN (1709-1790), of Ziirich, where he was professor
of mathematics and physics, at the same time the friend and
correspondent of Haller and Linne ; Gessuer communicated
Dick's plants.

Gleditsch, JohaNjS^ Gottlieb (1714-1786), professor in Berlin.

Gmelin, Johann Georg (1709-1755). Spent 1733-1743 in
Siberian exploration for the Eussian Government ; from
1749 professor in Tiibingen. Linne's statement is: —
" On Gmelin's return from Siberia, ... he gave me a
specimen of every plant he had collected, in order to learn
my opinion of each." Steller was one of Gmelin's assistants.

Gordon, James (d. 1783), Nurseryman at Mile End, 1750-1776;
sent plants to Linne.

Gorter, David yan (1717-1783). Became physician in the
Eussian service ; sent plants from Eussia.

Gouan, Antoixe (1733-1821). Constant correspondent, sending
material from Montpellier and its neighbourhood. His labels
are extremely neat.

Gronovius, Jan Eredeik (1690-1762). An early friend and
supporter of Linne when in Leyden ; sent Clayton's dupli-
cates from Virginia.

Gunner, Johan Ernst (1718-1773), bishop of Trondhjem, and
author of ' Elora norvegica ' ; a few marine algse sent to
Linne.

Hagstrom, Johan Otto (1716-1792). One of Linne's cleverest
pupils ; he wrote on bee-flowers.

14 INDEX TO THE

Halleb, Albkecut tox (1708-1777). Seems to liave supplied a
few specimens only.

IIallmann, Damkl Zacuaki.i: (1722-1782). Specimens from
Spain.

Harselquist, FiiEDniK (1722-1752). Sent to Egypt and Pales-
tine; died at Smyrna. Queen Lovisa Ulrika redeemed his
collections, and Linne received specimens of each when there
were three. Linne says : — " 1 have a specimen of every one
of the plants found by Hasselquist in Anatolia, Egypt, and
Palestine." This seems to be exaggerated, as the list I have
taken out of the plants marked as collected by Hasselquist,
falls far short of the number cited by Linne as observed by
the traveller in ' Flora Palrestina ' (Am. Acad. iv. 449-467).

Hebenstreit, Joiiann Ernst (1702-1757). Plants from the East.

Heinzelmaivn, Johann Gottfried (ti. 1732). Historiographer
to the llussian government ; recorded plants from Astrachan.

HousTox, AViLLiAM (1695-1733). American plants received
through P. Miller.

Hudson, William (1730-1793). Author of the ' Flora anglica.'

Jacquin, Baron Nicolaus Joseph von (1727-1817). A valued
correspondent ; most of his tickets were pasted down by
Linne. Plants from America, Austria, and many from
gardens.

JussiEU, Bernard de (1699-1776). Seeds to Linne in large
quantity for the Uppsala garden during many years ; many
plants reared from them, no doubt, are concealed under the
initials H. U. = Hortu8 Upsalieusis : "he also gave me a
great many dried specimens."

Kahlbb, Martin (1728-1773). Chiefly plants from Italy; many
are marked " Kh."

Kalm, Pehr (1715-1779). This pupil of Linne travelled froin
1747 to 1749 in North America and Canada ; he " collected
a vast number . . . and gave me one of each." These speci-
mens are marked "K."

Kleynhof, Christiaen (fl. 1761-65), " who formed the largest
botanical garden in Java, and there raised a great many East
Indian plants, on his return home to Holland, sent us a lai'ge
trunk full." Some Japanese plants are also recorded from
him.

KoNiG, JoHAisT Gerarb (1728-1785). Several hundreds of plants
from Iceland and Southern India ; the latter are labelled with
the collector's own tickets, and sometimes annotated by the
younger Linn*.

Kbascheninnikow, Stephan Peteovic (1713-1755). Siberian
plants.

Lagbrstrom, Magnus (d. 1759). Engaged in the East Indian
trade ; communicated some Asiatic rarities to Linne.

Latourette, Marc Antoine Louis Claret be (1729-1793). A
few specimens noted as contributed by him.

LINNEAX HERBAEIUM. 15

Lawsox, Isaac (fl. 1734-1759). A Scottish graduate of Leyden,
and a generous friend to Linne'. D. Z. Hall man met him iu
London in 1759.

Laxmanx, Ekic (1737-1796). A correspondent of Linne who
sent Siberian plants.

Leche, Jon an (1704-1764). A few sheets from his herbarium
written up by him.

Lebche, Johax Jakob (1703-1780). Pei'sian plants ; some from
Astrachan were received in 1735.

Letser, Friedekich Wilhelm vox (1731-1815). Sent a few
plants from Central Europe.

LiNXE, Carl von (1707-17 78). See separate account on
p. 17.

Linne, Carl von (1741-1783), son of the foregoing. Chiefly as
amanuensis, and editor of the ' Supplementum.' Most of his
own collections are incorporated with Smith's herbarium ; an
account of these must be reserved for a future occasion.

Lofling, Pehr (1729-1756). Amanuensis and favourite pupil ;
sent Spanish and Spanish American plants to Uppsala, most
of which are marked " Hispan. LoJJ."

Loureiro, Juan (1715-1796). Plants from Cochinchina; after-
wards brought out his ' Flora cochinchinensis,' 1790.

Ludwig, Christian Gottlieb (1709-1773), professor in Leipzig.

Magnol, Pierre (1638-1715). His herbarium was bought by
Sauvages, and presented to Linne ; most of the specimens
are marked " M " close to the base of the plant, sometimes
also " Jlonsp." Linne's statement is, " Professor Sauvages
had received from Magnol (the great botanist) his entire
herbarium, which Sauvages made me a present of."

Martin, Anton Eolandsson (1729-1786). Spitsbergen.

Masson, Francis (1741-1805). A few plants from the Cape.

Miller, Philip (1691-1771). " Miller of Chelsea permitted me
to collect many in the garden, and gave me several dried
specimens, collected by Houston in South America."

Minuart, Juan (1673-1768). Spanish plants ; he was a friend
of Lofling.

Mitchell, John (d. 1768), resident in Virginia from 1700 to
1748, when he returned to England.

Monti, Giuseppe (1682-1760), professor of botany at Bologna.

MoNTiN, Lars (1723-1785), pupil of Linne ; travelled in 1749 in
Lule Lappmark for plants.

MiJNCHHAUSEN, Otto, Freiherr voN (1716-1774). North German
plants.

Murray, i^DOLF (1751-1803), a favourite pupil of Linne, though
amongst the younger students ; sent plants from Padua to
Linne.

MuTis, Jose Celestino (1732-1808), resident in New Grenada
(Colombia) ; his second collection arrived when Linne was
too ill to examine them, so that the younger Linne described

16 INDEX TO THE

tbem in the ' Supplementuin ' and placed them in the her-
barium with his written names. Escallon's plants were sent
by Mutis. [See Smith, Corr. Linn. ii. pp. 5132, 537.

]\Iygixi), Fkanus, afterwards Fkantz vox (1710-1789). Many
Austrian plants are marked as from him.

KoRUHEUu, — . The name occurs in the 'Supplementum,' p. 265,
as the sender of specimens of the nutmeg tree from Banda.

Okdeh, Geoug Chbistiax (1728-1791), the first editor of the

• Flora danica.'
OiiDEXLANi), Henrik J3eunakd (d. 17G1), Cape plants collected
about 1760 ; given to Linne by J. Burman.

Outega, Jose (d. 1761). Spanish plants; a friend of Liifling
during his two years' stay in Spain.

•Osbeck, Peiir (1723-1805). Travelled to Canton as ship's
chaplain ; his plants are marked in the herbarium with O, or
more frequently on the back with the name in full, as
" Habitat in China. Osbeck " ; about 600 plants from China.

Pallas, Peteii Simox (1741-1811). The distinguished traveller
in Eussia, who was born and died in Berlin.

PoxTiN, Dayiu Davidson (1733-1809). A cousin of Hasselquist ;
transmitted plants from Malabar.

Rathgeb, Joseph ton (fl. 1744) of A^enice, who sent Italian plants
to Linne.

lliCHABD, Loujs Claude Marie (1754-1821), Mentioned in the
'Mantissa' as a contributor.

KoLANDER, Daniel (1725-1793). One of Linne's pupils, who
went to Surinam, but on his return to Sweden gave all his
plants to Count De Geer, to Linne's great disgust at the
" ungrateful Kolander."

EosKN (afterwards Rosexblad), Ebbrhard (1714-1790); pro-
fessor at Lund, and younger brother of Linne's colleague
Nils Rosen (von Rosenstein). Plants from Skane.

RoYEN, Adriaan van (1705-1779). " On my assisting Yau
Royen to arrange the garden belonging to the University of
Leyden, I obtained not only a large number of recent plants,
but also many dried ones."

RoYEN, David van (d. 1799), professor in Leyden.

:Sahlberg, Joil\.n (1741-1810). A few Swedish plants.

Sauvages, Francois Boissier de la Croix db (1706-1767).
Linne's most valued correspondent abroad ; he contributed
plants from the south of France, and also Magnol's herbarium;
many specimens are labelled by him.

SciiREBER, JoHANN CHRISTIAN Daniel (1739-1810), an eminent
pupil of Linne.

ScHMiDEL, Casimir Christoph (1718-1792).

ScopoLi, JoHANN Anton (1723-1788). Author of ' Flora Carnio-
lica,' etc. ; plants from south-eastern Europe.

4SEGUIER, Jean Francois (1703-1784). Chiefly alpine plants
from Monte Baldo near Verona.

LIXNEAN HERBARIUM. It

SiBTHORP, Humphrey (1713 ?-1797), professor of botany at
Oxford,

Sola:ni)Er, Daniel (1736-1782). Xext to Lofling, esteemed
by Linne as his favourite pupil ; plants from Pite Lappmark
and England ; wrote up Browne's Jamaica plants in the
herbarium in 1759, and shortly afterwards lett Sweden for
London; never returned to his native land. See Biography
in Banks's ' Journal,' edited by Sir Joseph Hooker, London,
1896, pp. xxxviii-xlii, with poi-trait by John ZofFany.

SoNNERAT, Pierre (1749-1814), celebrated traveller in Tropical
Asia.

Sparrman,Anders(1748-1820). Another of Linne's noted pupils.
He travelled to China (Canton), and published his travels,
first as a thesis, and afterwards in a volume. Whilst staying
at the Cape he was induced to join the Eorsters in Cook's
second voyage, on board the ' Kesolution ' in 1772, returning
with them to the Cape in 1775 and coming home later.
Numerous specimens in the herbarium, marked " Sp."

Steller, Georg AV'ilhelm (1709-1746). Assistant to Gmelin in
the Siberian investigations; travelled to Kamtschatka, and
crossed to North America ; he died at Tinmen on his return
homewards. His collections were bought by Demidoff and
some were given to Linne ; about thirty of his plants are in
the herbarium.

SwARTZ, Olof (1760-1818). The specimens are chiefly lichens,
ticketed with extreme care, nnd usually marked " Sz." or
" O. S." ; probably incorporated by the younger Linne.

TernstroM, Christopher (1703-1746). Travelled to India for
natural history purposes, and died at Pulo-Condor.

Thouin, Andre (1747-1824), a munificent donor of dried speci-
mens, chiefly to the younger Linne when in Paris.

Thunberg, Carl Peter (1743-1828). Traveller to the Cape„
Ceylon and Japan ; successor to the younger Linne in the
Chair at Uppsala. His plants are marked " T " with a.
number referring to some MS. catalogue.

Torek, Olof (d. 1753). A ship's chaplain, and contemporary of
Osbeck ; visited Surat and Malabar.

Tulbagh, C. Rijk (d. 1771). Governor of the Cape possessions,
who made Linne " a present of above 200 of the rarest
plants that gro\A' there, all put up with great care, besides a
number of roots and bulbs alive, for the purpose of being
planted in the garden."

Turra, Antonio (1730-1796), professor at Vicenza. Sent Italian
plants.

TuVEN, Eriic (fl. 1754). Sent Orchis samhucina to Lrnnc from
near Stockholm, the first record in Sweden.

Vandelli, Domingos (fi. 1768-1789), professor in Lisbon. Sent
Portuguese plants, and some from the Colonies.

Velez, Cristobal (d. 1753), a friend of Lofling. Sent Spanish
plants to Linne ; his collection passed into the hands of Quer.

b*

18 INDEX TO THE

Wachendobf, EvERHARi) Jacob VAX (1702-1758), of Utrecht,

where he was Professor.
Waonek, Johannes Geuiiaiii) (1700-1759). His contributions

are noted in the ' Hortus UpsaUensis.'
Wanstuo.m (or Wenstho.nl), S. M. Named iu connection with

two North African i)laiits.
WiLCKE, Samuel Gustav [?| (11. 1760-17G5; d. 1791).
ZiNN, JoiiANN Gottfuied (1727-1759). Named as a contributor

of plants, in the preface to the second edition of the ' Species

Plant arum.'
ZoEGA, JoiiAN (1742-1797). A Danish pupil highly esteemed by

Linne : " If Fabricius brings me an insect, or Zoega a moss,

I take off my hat and say, ' Be ye my teachers,' " Fries,

" Linne," ii. ii\\. xviii. 9.

The citations in the foregoing are mainly from Linne's own
autobiography in the 'Egenhiindigaanteckningar,' edited by Adam
Afzelius in 1823; in the words of a translation from the manu-
script printed in Maton's edition of Pulteney's ' Linnaeus ' in
1805, pp. 543-547, and condensed in Proc. Linn. Soc. 1887-88,
pp. 20-22 ; see the Bibliography appended (p. 22).

Linne as a Collector.

'Thus far we have considered the contributors to the herbarium ;
the next question is, how far did Linne himself collect specimens ?
His own statements are these : — " I have collected, from my
infancy, all the plants of Sweden, together with those of the
Swedish gardens "' (Maton's ed. of Pulteney's ' Linnaeus,' p. 574),
'but the following, copied from p. 515 of the same work, is some-
what discrepant ; it describes him becoming acquainted with dried
plants only, while living with Dr. K. Stobaeus at Lund in 1727.
"" He was highly delighted with the mode of making a hortus siccus,
and immediately began to collect all the plants that grew in the
neighbourhood ot" Lund, and to glue them on paper." After
deserting Lund for Uppsala, in the autumn of 1729, he told Prof.
Olof Celsius that he " had above 000 indigenous plants preserved
in his cabinet." From hints in his works, and from indications in
his herbarium, he seems to have collected at various times, such as
his Lapland journey: when at Tuggenforsen in Lycksele Lappmark
he gathered and named for the first time the Linmea borealis, on
29th May, 1732, though the genus is stated to be of Gronovius upon
a scrap which he gave his friend in 1735. His three journeys to
Oland and Gotland, West Gotland, and Skane, produced additions ;
but many plants are those gathered in the L'ppsala Garden, the
produce of those innumerable packets of seeds, sent year after
year to him, from a more genial climate, and now recognisable in
the herbarium under the initials H. U., /. e. Hortus L'psaliensis.
The younger llartman mentions with evident surprise that so
many Swedish plants should be absent from the collection, and in

I-IXXEAX HERBARIUM. 19

some cases, the native plant is represented only by a specimen from
a foreign coiintry.

It can never be too emphatically stated, that it would be
unjust to judge Linne's methods by modern ones, to condemn
the pioueer because he could not foresee the latest developments,
and to liold his collections cheap because the specimens are small
and too often imperfect. The difficulties of travelling and sending
specimens in those daj's quite sufficiently account for these
imperfections.

Signs employed.

The herbarium itself has been so often described in the memoia's
mentioned in the bibliography, that a detailed account is not
wanted here. Besides the small size, both of paper and tlie actual
specimens, a modern observer is struck with the want of informa-
tion as to the collector, place, and time of receipt. Linne, it is
certain, trusted to his memory, using abbreviations and arbitrary
signs to remind him, should occasion require, of the circumstances
under which he acquired the specimens. Some of these signs offer
no difficulty, such as K for Kalm ; others have been held as more
doubtful, as Sp. for Sparrman, which is correct. The younger
llartman was puzzled by the use of the sign \J, the Greek capital
delta reversed, but Linne was accustomed to use many of these,
which were usual among medical men of his time. This particular
sign means aqua, easily guessed from Ar/i-ostis stolonifera \/ : tica
(llartman, p. 28) or Veronica Anagall. V (Sp. PI. ed. 1, p. 12),
the latter when written out being Veronica AuagaUis-aqiiatica,
this pre-Linnean name appearing in the synonymy. Scandiv
Pecten 5 (Sp. PI. ed. 1, p. 256) is now invariably written in full
us Scandiv Pecten- Veneris, the 5 being the astronomical sign used
for the planet Venus, as well as by the mineralogist for copper.
A long catalogue might be compiled of Linne's signs in his various
works, but as he used the same sign at times with different
meanings, it need not be pursued further.

But ever since the herbarium came into the possession of the
Society, three signs stand out as especially enigmatic, they are
numbers 1, 2 and 4 in the following : —

J. 2. 'S. 4. 5. G. 7. 8. 9. 10. H.

llartman iu his preface says : — " One of these signs very often
occurs, either with a specific name or alone, what their meaning is,
has not yet been made out ; by comparison they seem neither to
indicate localities, person's names, the duration of the plants,
annual, biennial, perennial or the like," but he also points out
that No. 2 above is confined to Siberian plants. My own first
reference to the herbarium, in August 1874, made me ask

b*2

20 INDEX TO THE

Mr. Kippist, tlie then Librarian, what the sign (Xo. 4) meant»
and he owned that he did not know, nor did anyone else.

The latest guess was that made a few years ago by Pastor
Enander ; his view is: — that they are certainly Russian letters,
and thus may be regarded as pointing to J. P. Palck, born in
Westgotland in the year 17^52 or 1733, professor at the Medical
College in St. Petersburg, with whom Linne stood in close relation
(Salices, p. 11). Now although the sign No. 4 may be taken as the
(xreek 9, it cannot stand for ^, and No. 1 resembles no current
Russian letter whatever. Thisspeculation therefore does not help us.

This tantalizing uncertainty therefore was a subsidiary point
that 1 set myself on beginning my investigation of the herbarium
to iind out, where possible, what these puzzling memoi*anda
meant. I therefore copied them each time they occurred, and
at the end, I had lists of plants bearing the cryptic signs. By
comparison of the whole material thus obtained, I was able to set
out the meaning of most of the signs occurring, thus : —

No. 1. Collected by Gerber, principally in the district of the
river Don or Astrachan.

No. 2. Prom Siberia, communicated by Gmelin.

No. 3. From Kamtschatka, collected by Steller.

No. 4. Hasselquist's plants, as also No. G.

No. 5. Almost certainly Osbeck ; see No. 9.

No. 6. Hasselquist, the sign appears to be derived from " Habitat
iu Oriente." I have tried to discover if there was any
reason why two signs for one collector were employed,
but so far fruitlessly.

No. 7. Unknown ; applied to Bellis annua and an unnamed
specimen of Conferva.

No. 8 is used as meaning " aristate," and

No. 9 for " muticous," but the terms seem sometimes loosely
applied, and in one case misapplied ; the latter sign is
also confused with Osbeck, and with © for annual.

No. 10. May be a long S, and stand for "suecia"; a cross-
stroke is sometimes present ; Linnc often used a small
initial, as Stockholm.

No. 11. Occurs in relation to Anthericum calyculatum, Ornitho-
(jalum minimum, Salix rosmarinifoUa, and Sisi/mhrium
altissiimim. With regard to the third, Enander prints
the sign as ]) , which means silver to the mineralogist,
and may refer to a silvery appearance of the specimen.

Numbers employed.

The system of numbering adopted by Linne must be mentioned.
The numbers found in the herbarium, either alone, or in asso-
ciation with a specific name, refer to the numbers given in the
original edition of the ' Species Piantarum ' in 1 753 ; additional
species were lettered in capitals and intercalated in their appropriate

LIlSTNEAy HERBARIUM. 21

place: thus Hedysarum in the 10th edition of tlie ' Systema ' has
no fewer than twelve, A to l inclusive. In the second edition of the
'Species' 1762-3, an entirely new numbering was carried through,
and in the 12th edition of the ' fSystema ' 1767, additions were
numbered in sequence with the ' Species' numbers, but put into
their athnity, regardless of numerical order, but this emended set
was not applied to the herbarium. After this date, such numbers
were abandoned. Numbers are also found I'eferring to lists sent
with plants.

Damage to Herbarium before 1783.

The herbarium suffered risks and actual damage before it came
into the hands of Smith in 1784. We have an account by
Beckmann, the author of the ' Century of Inventions,' that on
30th April, 1766, a fire broke out in Uppsala during a fierce
gale and destroyed a large part of the town. Linne had his
herbarium and library removed to a barn outside the town, but
the risk to which it was exposed led him to build his little
museum at Hammarby, some distance from the house, and
Avithout a fireplace. This in its turn pi'oduced the opposite evils
of damp and mould ; the younger Linne complained of the
terrible damage done by mice, mould and insects, and at the first
opportunit}^, he removed the collections once more into the town.
Linne left a memorandum begging that the herbariiun should be
kept from harm by mice or moths, that no naturalist should have
a single specimen — valuable by itself, it would acquire added
value by age, and he then gave the probable value of the various
parts of his collections. But a loss had already taken place
before the death of its possessor ; the son in a letter of 1779 to
Archiater Back, says : — " My late father weeded out his herba-
rium, while he was able to work, and seems to have burned all the
duplicates, why, no one knows" (Fries, Linne, ii. p. 416, note).
The terrible damage by mice is not now perceptible, for I only
noticed tx^o sheets which had been gnawed ; the son must have
withdrawn the damaged sheets, and amongst these may have
been those I have had to note as missing, such as Cupania and
Sarracen'ui.

Collateral Type-collections.

There are other collections which may be looked upon as
containing types of Linne's species, especially when his own
herbarium is wanting in them, or they were acquired after the
descriptions were published. The Martin-Burser herbarium at
Uppsala is a casein point ; in the Am. Acad. i.pp. 141-171 will be
found descriptions of 250 plants, with Linnean names to fit
those according to Caspar Bauhin's ' Pinax,' and several of them
seem never to have been represented in Linne's herbarium at any
time, such as Poa Eraijrostis, Antho,vanthum patiiculaium, Allium

-- INDEX TO TlIK

xpJicerocephaliim, Senecio ijicanus and (Fnanthe crocata. Clifford's
herbarium i« now at the JJritish Museum, having been l)ought by
Banks, and is valued, as showing the originals of Linne's descrip-
tions in his ' Hortus Cliffortianus.' Then, too, it is certain that
he described many species of Lichen in the broad sense, from the
Dillenian herbarium at Oxford. In the preface to the 'Species
Plantarum,' ed. 2, we find him specifying the gardens which he
has gone through : Paris, Oxford, Chelsea, llartecamp, Leyden,
Utrecht, Amsterdam, Upsala and others. From these he may
have had a good sup])ly of specimens, but very few of the list
of herbaria following could have afforded so liberal a sup|)ly :
Burser, Herman, Clifford, Burman, Oldenland (in ]>urman's
possession), Gronovius, Royen, Sloane, Sherard, Bobart, Miller,
Tournefort, Vaillant, Jussieu, Surian (!St. Domingo plants in
Jussieu's herbarium), Biick, and lirowne. Anything in these
of special note must almost certainly have been described from
those specimens.

In the year 1760 the younger Burman visited Linne at Uppsala,
bringing with him his father's large collection of Cape plants, in
which department the Dutch were supreme ; many amongst these
were new to science, and formed the types of such as were
described by Linne on this occasion.

BiBLlOGEAPHY.

In the following bibliography I have given my authorities for
the statements made above with regard to the Linnean herbarium ;
its growth, and subsequent history. Although I have arranged
the titles of the various theses according to the dates when they
were sustained, yet for the sake of conAenience in citation I have
confined my references to Schreber's edition of the 'Amocnitafes
Academics;,' Erlanpae, 17^7-00, 10 vols. 8vo. I have not cited tlie
' Flora Suecica,' ed. 2, Stockholm 1755. throughout, for although
I extracted nearly 30 additional names, I cannot assert that plants
w'ere sent to Linne as vouchers, or to add to his collection.

1745. Plantae Martino-Burserianae ; res}^. R. Martin. (Am. Acad.

i. 141-171.)
Hortus Upsalieusis, resp. S. Naucler. (Am. Acad. i.

197, 198.)
1748. Hortus Upsaliensis, tom. i. (et nnic.) pra^f. p. [2].

1750. Plants; Camtscl)atcensenses rariores, resp. J. P. Halenius.

(Am. Acad. ii. 33(3-363.)

1751. Novfe Plantarum genera, resp. L. J. Chenon. (Am. Acad

iii. 8-25.)
1753. Species Plantarum, prasf. p. 4 [-5].
1755. Centuria prima plantarum, resp. A. J. Juslenius. (Am.

Acad. iv. 263-296.)

LIjSTNEAN UERBAEIUAf. 2S-

1756. Centuria secuuda plantarum, resp. E. Torner. (Am. Acad.

iv. 298-332.)

Flora palaestina, resj}' B. J. Strand. (Am. Acad. iv. 447-

467.)

1757. Buxbaiimia. Hesj). A. R. Martin. (Am. Acad. v. 79-84.)
1758 Systenia Naturae. Ed. X. Vol. i. praef. p. [2].

1759. Flora capeusis. Jiesp. C. H. AViinnman. (Am. Acad, v^

357, 358.)
Flora jamaicensis. Resjy. C. G. landmark. (Am. Acad. v.

375-388.)
— Pngillus jamaicensium plantarum. Resp. G. Elmgren..

(Am. Acad. v. 389-413.)
1702. Species Plantarum. Ed. 2, praef. f. 4 verso, 5.

1766. Necessitas historiae naturalis Jiossiae. Resp. A. de Kara-

mjschew. (Am. Acad. vii. 445-460; Fl. sibirica, ib^
460-465.)

1767. Systema Nature. Ed. XII. Vol. i. pnef. p. [2].
Mantissa plantarum .... 1-142 (2).

1768. Iter in Chinam. Resj). A. Sparrman. (Am. Acad. vii.

497-506.)
1771. Mantissa plantarum altera .... (4) 14.3-588.

1774. Planta Cimicifuga. Resj). J. llornborg. (Am. Acad. viii.

193-204.)

1775. Plantae surinamenses. Resp). J. Aim. (Am. Acad, viii

249-267.)

1781. Supplementum plantarum .... editum a C. a Linne.
Bruusvigse. [The species of tlie elder Linne are now
ascertainable, being marked in the following Index.]

1805. [Autobiography.] English version in E. Pulteney : A
General View of the Writings of Linnaeus, second
edition .... by W. G. Maton, to which is annexed
the Diary of Linnaeus, written by himself, and now
translated into English, from the Swedish manuscript
in the possession of the editor. London, 18U5. 4to.
Pp. 507-578, and genealogical table.

[The Swedish original was printed in ' Egenhandiga
afteckningar af Carl Linnaeus om sig sjelf,' printed by
A. Afzelius at Stockholm, 1823. 4to.]

1821. A selection of the Correspondence of Linnaeus, and other
naturalists, from the original manuscripts. By Sir James
Edwai'd Smith. London, 1821. 2 vols., 8vo.

1885. Ahrling, Ewald. On Kai4 von Linne, Linne d.y.,
Liunean Society of London, Linneska Institutet, Lin-
ueska Samfundet, och Linneska Samlingarna. (Aftryck
ur Nordisk Familjebok.) l^it.np.liholm, 1885. 13 pp.
8vo.

24 IN"DEX TO THE

•[1903J. LiNNK. Lefnadsteckning af Tli. M. Pries. Stockliolm
[1903]. 2 vols., Svo.

The special portion referring to tlie Collections and
their disposal will be found in Vol. ii. pp. 413-429.
1007. Bref oeh skrifvelseraf och till Carl von Linne ; med under-
stcid af Svenska staten, utgifna af U]).sala universitet
och med up])ly.sande noter forsedda af Th. M. Fries,
ytockhohn, 1907 (-J 912).

In progress ; six volumes have appeared to now. The
letters are printed in the original language in which
they were written ; the explanatory notes are invaluable.

1825. Fortsetzung des Ausziiges aus einem Schreiben .... von

J. A. Schiiltes. Flora, viii. (1825), ler Beil. 3-8.
Trausl. as ' Schultes's Botanical visit to England.'

Hooker's Botanical Miscellany, i. (1830) [1829-30],

48-53 ; reprinted as * On the cultivation of Botany in

England,' Phil. Mag. vi. (Xov. 1829), 351-355.

[Contains an account of a visit to Sir J. E. Smith,

and of the Linnean lierbarium in 1824.]
1832. Memoir and Correspondence of the late Sir James Edward

Smith .... edited by [Pleasauce] Lady Smitli. Loudon,

1832. 2 vols., 8vo.

[The letters which passed on the purchase of the

Linnean herbarium in ] 783-4 will be found in Vol. i.

pp. 91-134.]
1840. Gray, Asa. Notices of European Herbaria, particularly

those most interesting to the JN^orth American botanist.

Am. Journ. Sc. xl. (1840) 1-9.
1850-53. Hartman, Carl. Anteckningar vid de Skandinaxiska

vjixterua i Linnes Herbarium. Handl. K. Sv. Vet.-Akad.

Stockholm, 1849 (1850) 145-193; ih. 1851 (1853)

211-426.
1861. MuNRO, William. On the identification of the Grasses

of Linnajus's Herbarium, now in possession of the

Linnean Society of London. Journ. Linn. Soc, Bot. vi.

(1861) 33-55.
1863. Anderson, TnojsrAS. On the identification of the Acan-

thacere of the Linnean Herbarium, in the possession of

the Linnean Society of London. Journ. Linn. Soc,

Bot. vii. (1863) 111-118.
1869. ScHiMPER, WiLiiELM PiiiLiPP. Synouyuiia Muscorum

Herbarii Linneani apud Societatem Liunneanam Londi-

nensem asservati. Journ. Linn. Soc, Bot. xi. (1869)

246-252.

LINNEAN nERBARlUM. 25

1888. Jacksox, Bexjamin Daydon. History of the Linneau
Collections, pi'epared for the Centenary Anniversary
of the Linneau Society. (Proc. Linn. Soc. 1887-88.
pp. 18-34.)

1903. On Linuean specimens presented to Sir Joseph

Banks in 1785. (Proc. Linn. Soc. 1902-3, p. 10.)

1907. On a Manuscript list of the Linuean Herharium in

the handwriting of Carl von Linne, presumably compiled
in the year 1755 .... to which is appended a Catalogue
of the Genera in the Herbarium, with the numbers of
the sheets of specimens. Prepared for the Anniversary
Meeting of the Liunean Society of London, 24th May,
1907, in celebration of the 200th Anniversary of the birth
of Carl von Linnc. (Proc. Linn. Soc. 1906-7, 89-126.)

1888. Wainio, Eutard August. Eevisio lichenum in herbario
Linnsei asservatorum. Medd. Soc. Fauna et Flora
feunica, xiv. 1886 (1888) 1-10.

1894. Clarke, Charles Baron. On certain authentic Cyperacese
of Linnaeus. Journ. Linn. Soc, Bot. xxx. (1894)
299-315.

1907. Enaxdeu, Syek Johan. Studier ofver Salices i Linnes
herbarium. {In: Inbjudning till Theologie Doktors
Promotionen .... den 24 Maj, 1907.) L^^ppsala, 1907,
1-138, t. 2.

1907. LiNDMAX, C[arl] A[xel] M[agnus]. a Linna\an Her-
barium in the jVatural History Museum in Stockholm.
I. Arkiv for botanik, vii. 1908. No. 3, 57 pp.

1910. II. lb. ix. 1910. No. 6, 50 pp.

Note the introductory portion, pp. 1-18, of the first
part, where the respective herbaria of the younger
Linne, Alstromer and Montiu are set forth.

1911. Beckmanx, Johannes.

J, B.'s Schwedische Eeise in den Jahren 1765-1766.

Tagebuch herausgegeben von Th. M. Fries.

Upsala, 1911. 8vo. (Pp. 96-98.)

1912. Howe, Eeginald Hkber, Junior.

The Lichens of the Linuean Herbarium \\ith remai'ks
on Acharian material. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, xxxix.
(1912) 199-203.

Explanation of the Abbreyiations and Signs
used in the following pages.

tSpecific names printed in Roman type, as " fastuosa," show that a
plant is so termed in the herbarium by Linne himself; if by
an amanuensis and clearly ui:der Linne's direction, that is
indicated by the addition in parentheses of the name of the

26 INDEX TO THE LINNEAN IIEEBAniUM.

amanuensis, as, for instance, under Acalypha virgata
(m. Sol.) = inaiiu Solandri, or the name on the sheet being
in the hanilw ritinjj; of D. C. Solaiuler, or (m. L. f.) where the
handw riting is that oL the younger Linnt-.
Specific names in italic type show that there is no specimen so
named by Liniie, but in cases where there can be no doubt
as to the actual plant, I have added (pi.)- Thus Abrus
j^recatoritis is the only species, and is represented by a
specimen, but does not show the name as written by Linne ;
sometimes the number from the 'Species Plantarum,' ed. I.
is put, but although there can be, in monotypic genera
especially, jio doubt as to the authenticity of such specimen,
I have kept to my rule of not printing in lioman type, unless
the name is written in full by Linne.

The numbers following the genera refer to the running numbers
of the Catalogue of the Herbarium, as printed in Proc. Linn. Soc
1906-7, pp. 90-112.

The numbers (1, 2, or 3) following the species refer to the
enumeration in wliich they first occur, thus : —

In 1753 by the figure 1.
„ 1755 „ „ 2.

„ 1767 „ „ 3,

These lists are fully explained on pp. 8-9. "Where no figure
follows, tlie specimen was obtained after 1767, or Mas by some
accident not recorded by Linne.

The same specimen was frequently shifted by Linne, as his
views of atlinity changed. I have tried to ]ioint out where a
specimen may now be found, by adding the later name, as under
AcHYRAXTHES vepcns = lllecebrum Achyrantha, which means
that the specimen is now in Illecebrum. MS. names are shown
by tliat abbreviation ; when they were published in the ' Supple-
mentum ' which bears the name of the yoiuiger Linne as author,
the abbreviation of " Suppl." has been aflixed; this has the further
interest of pointing out which species in that work are really due
to the father and not to the son.

The types of the younger Linne in the herbarium are not as a
rule indicated ; they are left for another ojiportunity, as are also
the zoological lists which were brought to light during the pre-
paration of this Index. The numbers following the generic name
in Clarendon type, refer to the Catalogue drawn up by David Don
and Richard Kip])ist, when the Linnean Collections were acquired
in 1830, after the death of Sir James Edward Smith ; they are still
used when consulting the Herbarium.

INDEX

LINNEAN HERBARIUM,

INDICATION OF THE LINNEAN TYPES.

Abeoma, Jacq. 935.

fastuosa.
Abuus. 885.

precatorius (pL). I.

ACAEXA.

elongnta.

ACALIPHA. 1139.

australis.

indiea. 1.

virgata (in. Solandri)

virginica. 1.
Acaxthus. 816.

capeusis, Suppl.

Dioscoridis. 8.

ilicifolius. 1.

maderaspatensis. 3

mollis. 3.

spinosus. 3.
Acer. 1225.

cam pest re. 1.

creticum.

monspessulanum. \

NegiiTido. 1.

orientaJe.

pensylvanicum. 1.

platanoides. 1.

3.

Acer : —

Pseudo-platanus.

rubrum. 1.

saccharinum. 1,

sempervirens.

tataricum. 1.
Achillea. 1017.

ahrotani folia.

aegyptiaca. 1,

Ageratum. 1.

alpina. 1.

atntta.

bipinnata.

Clavennae. 1.

cretica.

f ale at a.

impatiens. 1.

inodofa.

macrophylla. 1.

magna. 3.

Millefolium. 1.

nana. 3.

nobilis. 1.

odorata. 3.

jiallescens.

Ptarraica. 1.

28

IXDEX TO THE

ACU1LI.K\: —

jnihescens.

8antoIina. 3.
tomentosa. 1.
Acuhas. 450.

viammosa.

saJicifoIia.

fSapota. 3.

Zajyota = praec.
ACUTIIANTHES. 287.

cd tern') folia. 3.

aspera. ] .

\ar. indica. 2.

var. sicida.

brachiafd = Illecebruni
bracliiatiiin.

corviubosa. 3.

dic'hotoraa. 3.

lappacea. 1 .

Janata = lllecebrum
lanatum.

miiricata. 3.

prostrata. 3.

rejiens = lllecebrum
Achyrantlia.

sangidnolenta = lllece-
briim sanguinolentuin.

fticida.
AciPUTLLA [Forst.]. 351 a.
ACNIDA. 1176.

cannabina. 1.
AcoxiTUM. 695.

Anthora. 1 .

Cammarum.

Lvcoctonuin. 1.

Napellus. 1.

pyreuaicuni, 1.

squarrosuni MS. =
pyrenaicum.

unciiiatuin. 3.

variegatuin. 1.
AcoRUS. 447.

Calamus. 3.

var. veras.

var. vtdf/aris.

AcROSTicnuM. 1245.

aculeatum.

arcolutnni.

ACROSTRHLM: —

aureum. 3.
barbatuin. (m. L. f.)
calomelauos. 1.
citrifolium.
criniium.
n'^iciatum.
dichotomum.
digitatum. 1.
ebeiieuni. 1.
ferrvfjineam.
ferruf/inosum.
furcatum. 3.
Jietero/thijlhcm.
ilvense. 1.

laiiccolatuni. (m. L. f.)
Marantae. 1.
mavf/inatum.
nodosum.
pectinatuin. 1.
2dattjneur()n.
polypodioides. 3.
punctatum.
rufuin. 3.
sanctum. 3.
septcntt'iunale.
silifiuostim.
sorbifoliiim. 3.
thalictroides.
Thehjpteris = Poly-
podium Thelypteris,
trifoliatum. 3.

ACTAEA. 665.

Cimicifwja = Cimi -
cii'uga foetida.

raceniosa. 3.

spicata. 1.

var. alha.

var. nifjra.

Adaxsoxia. 862.

Bahohah =■ seq.

digitata. 3.
Adelia. 1201.

Acidotou. 3.

Bernardia. 3.
■ Kicinella. .3.
Adexaxtiiera. 540.

falcata.

IiT^^fBAN HERBARIUM,

29

Abenan^thera : —

Falcataria = praec.

pavonina (pi.)- 3.
Adiantum. 1252.

aculeatum. 3.

aethiopicum. 3.

Capill us- Veneris. 3.

caudatum.

chusamim.

clavatum.

cristatum. 3.

flabellulatuni.

hastatum. Suppl.

liexagonum.

lancea.

pedatum. 3.

pliilij)pense.

pteroides. 3.

jndchi-um.

jndvenilentum.

radiatmn. 3.

reniforme.

serrulatum.

trapeziforme. 1.

trifoUatum.

tr'dohum.

truncatam.

villosum. 3.
Adonis. 714.

aestivalis. 3.

annua ^= autuinnalis.

var. att'oruhens.

var. jJ^ioenicea.

apennina. 1.

autumnalis. 3.

capensis. 1.

vernalis. 1.
Adoxa. 516.

Moschatellina. 1.
Aegilops. 1218.

caudata. 1.

e.vaUata = Eottboellia
corymbosa.

incurvata. 3.

ovata. 1.

squarrosa.

triuncialis. 3.
Aeginetia. —

Aeginetia : —

indica = Orobanche
Aeginetia.
Aegiphila. —

martinicensis.
Aegopodium. 375.

Podagraria. 2.
AEGOPjacuM. 1091.

novum (cf. Suppl.).
AESCiixyoMENE. 922.

auiericana. 3. (m. Sol.)

arhorea.

aspera. 1 .

grandiflora. 1.

indica. 3.

pumila.

Sesban. 1.
Aesculus. 476.

Hippocastanuin. 3.

Pavia. 1.
Aethtjlia, vide Etiiulia.
Aethusa. 362.

Bunius.

Cynapium. 1.

Meum.
Agaricus. 1279.

alneas.

androsaceus. (m.Ehrh.)

hetidinus.

campanulatus.

campestris.

p Georgii,

Cantlmrellus.

cinnamorneus.

Clavus.

clypeatus.

crinitus.

deliciosus.

dentatus.

equestris.

extinctorius.

Jimetarius.

fragilis.

Georgii = camiyestris /?
Georgii.

integer.

lactifluus.

mammosus.

30

INDEX TO THE

Agabicus : —

mtiscarius.

2npei'ati(s.

qu^rcinus,

quiiiqitepartitus.

se2^aratus.

umbelUfenis.

violaceiis.

visctdus.
Agave. 443.

americana, 1.

foetuht.

virginiea. 1.

vivipara.
Ageratum. 979.

aliisshniuii = Eupato -
rium altissimum.

cilia re.

Conyzoides. 1.
Agrimoxia. 628.

Agrimonoides. 3.

Eupatoria. 3.

repens. 3.
Agrostemma. 601.

Coeli-rosa. 1.

Coronaria. 1.

Flos-Jovis.

Githago. 1.
Agrostis. 84.

alba. 3.

aquatica. MS. (c/. sto-
lonit'era.)

anindiuacea. 1.

australis, 3.

bromoides. 3.

Calamagrostis.

canina. 3.

capillaris. 2.

cruciata. 3.

indica. (m. Sol.)

interrxipta.

maritiina. MS.

Matrella.

mexicana. 3.

miliacea. 3.

miuima. 2.

pamdo.va = Milium
paradoxum.

Agrostis : —

pumila. 3.

radiata. 3.

rubra. 3.

sepiuin.

sei'otiiia. 3.

Spica-veiiti. 1.

stolonit'era. 2.

aquatica [vtica].

sylvaticd.

tenaeissiiiia. Suppl.

virginica. 2.
Agixeia. 1145.

impubes.

pubera,
AiRA. 85.

alpina.

aquatica. 1.

arundinacea .

caerulea. 1.

caespitosa. i .

canes ceus. 1.

capensis. Suppl.

caryophyllea. 1 .

O'istata.

Jlexilis = seq.

flexuosa. 1.

indica. 3.

minuta, 1.

montana. 1.

priBCOx. 1.

spicata.

subspicata = praec.
Aizoox. 650.

cauariense.

hispanicum.

lanceolatum.

panicidatuin.

sarinentosum. Suppl.
Ajuga. 721.

alpiua. 2.

genevensis. 1 .

orieutalis. 1.

pyramidalis. 1.

reptans. 1.
AL13UCA. 426.

major. 3.

minor.

LIXKEAN HERBAKIUM.

31

Alcea. 869.

Allium : —

ficifolia.

lineare. 1 .

palmata, MS.

magi cum. 1.

rosea. 1.

Moly. 1.

Alchemilla. 166.

moscliatum.

alpiua. 1.

nigrum. 3.

/3 hybrida.

nutans. 1.

aphanoides. 8uppl.

obliquum. 1.

pentaphyllea. 1.

odorum.

vulgaris. 1.

oleraceum. 1.

Aldrovanda. 397.

orieutale. MS.

vesiculosa. 1.

pallens. 3.

A.LEXE1S. 440.

paniculatum. 3.

capensis. 3.

parviflorum. 3.

farinosa. 1.

Forrum.

frag ran s. (m. L. f.)

ramosum. 1.

hijacintlioides.

roseum. 3.

var. guineensis.

rotitndum.

yrt^jt ^/j/if/jy }}'}(*/'/

sativum.
Schoenoprasum, 1.

orchioides [Maut. 367J

=: Jujacinthoides ?

Scorodoprasum. 1.

Uvaria.

senescens. 1.

Alisma. 473.

sibiricum = Schoeno-

cordif'olia. 3. (m. Sol.)

prasum.

Damasonium. 1.

sphan-oceplicdon = des-

Jfava.

cendeus.

natans. 1.

subhirsutuin. 3.

pariiassifolia.

tenuissimum. 1.

Plautago-aquatica. 1.

triquetrum. 3.

ranunculoides. 1.

ursinum. 1.

subidata.

veronense = pallens.

Allamanda. 298.

Victorialis. 1.

cathariica (pi.).

vineale.

Allionia. 122.

Allophylus. —

incamata.

zeylaniciis.

violacea.

Alois . 442.

Allium. 419.

disticha.

Ampeloj^rasum .

TOM ■ nr\l-\i»rt-tn 7-i at

V £lil • iJVV\/lAVtH/0»

angulosum. 1.

hyacintJioides = Aleiris

arenarium. 1.

ln/acinthoides.

ascalonicum, 3.

pert'oliata. 1.

canadense.

var. humilis.

carinatum. ■

TTO 11 -Jl/J/liy-.

Vtii . t/ty tt.

Cepa.

immila.

Chamaemoly. ',

var. ayadmoidea.

descendeus. 1.

var. margaritifera

Jtstidosum.

retusa.

flavum. 3,

spiralis.

32

INDEX TO THE

AlOe : —

t/vrtnrt = Aletri3 Uvaria.

varie(/(Ua.

* vera = perfoliata

var. vera.

viscosa,
Alopecduus. 82.

ai:;restis. 3.

hultosus.

geniculatus. 1.

liordeii'orinis. 1.

indiciis = Panicum alo-
pecuroideum.

monspeliensis. 1.

paniceus. 3.

pratensis. 1.
Alpinia. —

racemosa.
Alsine. 388.

media. 1.

mucroiiata. 3.

segetalis. 1.
Alstonta, Miitis. 663.
Alstroemeuia. 444.

Lu/tK.

Peleiji'ina. 3.

SaJsilla.
Althaea. 868.

eannabina. 1.

birsuta. 1.

Ludwigii.

officinalis. 1.
Altssum. 828.

al2Jestre.

Alyssoidi'S.

calycinum. 3.

campestre. 3.

clypeatum. 3.

creticuin. 1.

deltoideum. 3.

gemonense. 3.

hnliniifolium.

hyperboreuui. 1.

incanura. 2.

minimum. 3.
montanum. 1.
saxatile. 1.

serpyllifolium. MS.

Alyssum : —

sinuatum. 3.

spinosuni. 2.

utriculatum. 3.

Vesicaria.
Amaraxthus. 1117.

albus. 3.

Blitum. 2.

caudatiis. 1.

criieiitus. 3.

dejlexus.

flavus. 3.

r/u)ir/eticus,

graecizans, 1 .

b3'bridiis. 1.

hypocbondriacu,s. 1.

lividns.

mangostanus. 3.

melancbolicus. 1.

oleraceus. 3.

paniculatus. 3.

polygamiis. 3.

polygonoides. 3.

retroflexus. 1.

sanguineus. 3.

scandeus. Suppl.

spinosus. 3.

tricolor. 1.

tristis.

viridis. 3.
Amaryllis. 416.

Atamasca = seq.

Atamasco.

Belladonna.

capensis.

ciliaris.

duhia.

forraosissima. 1 .

guttata.

longifolia.

lutea. 3.

orientalis.

regiiiae. 3.

sarniensis. (in. L. f.)

tenella. MS.

undiilata. 3.

zeijlanica = Crinum zey
lanicum.

LIXNEA.N HERBAniU^r.

33

Ambkosia. 1114.

arfemisifolia. 1.

elatior. 1.

vian'thna.

triHda. 1.
Ambrosinia. 1078.

Bassii (pi.).
Amellus. 1023.

fruticosus. MS.

Lychnitis. 3.

umbellatus. 3.
Ametuysxea. 37.

caerulea. 1.
Ammannia. 156.

baccifera. ] .

lati folia. 1.

octandra. Siippl.

rainosior. 1.
Ammi. 341.

copticuni. 3.

glaucifolium.

majus. ].
Amomum. 3.

Cardamomiuii. 1.

Granwn-Paradin.

Zerurabet. 1.

Zingiber. 1.
Amokpha. 894.

iiutieosa. 1.
Amygdalus. 639.

c'omiminis. 2.

jiana. 1.

Persica. 1.

puniila. 3.
Amykis. 490.

balsaniifera. 3. (in.Sol.

Eleinifera. 3.

(jileadensis.

maritima.

Ojtohalsamiim .

I'rotium.

sylvaticci.

toxifera.
Anabasis. 316.

aphylla. 1,

foliosa. 1.

spinosissima. Sup])l.

tainariscifolia. 3.

AXACAUDIUM. 534.

occideiitale. 3.
AXACYCLUS. 1015

aureus.

creticus. ] .

nobilis. MS. ( = aureus,
fide ,%,.)

orientcdis.

valentinus. 1 .

A^'AGALLIS. 208.

arvensis. 1.

capensls.

latifolia. 1.

liiiifolia. 3.

Monelli. 1.

tenella.
Anagyris. 523.

foetida. 1.
Anastatica. 821.

heiroehmitica. 2.

syriaoa.
AxciiusA. 182.

angustifolia. 1.

lanata. 3.

officinalis, 1.

on'entalis = Lithosper-
mum orientale.

sempervirens. 1.

tinctoria.

undulata. 1.

virginiana.

virginica = praec.
Andeachne. 1155.

fruticosa. 1.

Telepliioide.s. 1 .
Andhomeda. 563.

arhorea.

anastoinosans. Siippl.

hri/aiifJta.

caerulea. 1 .

calyeulata. 1.

Daboecia. 3.

droseroides.

hypnoides. 1.

niariaiia. 1.

paiiiculat;i. 1,

Polifolia. 1.

racemosa. 1.

34

INDEX TO THE

Andromeda : —

tetragoDa. 1 .
Andropooon. 1211.

alopei'iiroitles. I.

barbatuni.

bicoriie. 1 .

airicosKni.

contortum.

cym barium.

(listacbyon. 1.

(livaricatum. 1.

t'asciculatuiii. 1.

(Irvlliis. 13.

hirtnni. 1.

insiilare. '^.

Ischaemum. 1.

imiticum.

Nardus.

nutaus. 1.

pertiisum = Holcus per-
tusiis.

polydactj'^lon. 3.

prostratum.

quath'i valve.

liaveniiae.

SchoenanUius. 1.

squarrosiDii.

virginicuiu. 1.
Androsace. 197.

carnea. iJ.

elongata. 3.

ILdleri = carnea.

lactea. 3.

maxima. 1.

sepfcentrionalis. ] .

villosa. ] .

AXDRYALA. 956.

conyzoidi's. MS.
integrifol'u( .
lanata. 3.
ragusina. 3.
simiata. 1. [= inte-
gri folia.]
AXEMONE. 710.

apeuniua. 3.
alpiua. 3.
haldensis.
canadensis.

Anemone : —

capensis = Atragene
capensis.

coroiiaria. 1.

decapetala. 3.

dicliotoniu. 1.

fasciculald.

JJepatica. 1.

hortensis.

malvifoUa = palmata.

iiarcissillora. 1.

iiemorosa. 1.

palmata. 3.

patens. 1.

jtensi/lvanica.

pliiladelpbus. MS.

pratensis, 1.

Pulsatilla. 1.

qninqnefolia.

raiiuuculoides. 1.

sibiriea. 1.

sulphurea .

S3'lvestris. J .

tlialictroides. ].

trifolia. 3.

vernalis. 1.

virgiiiiaua. 1.
Anethum. 371.

Foeniculuui. 1.

graveolens. 1.

pat ul urn. MS.

sei/iiam.
Angelica. 354.

Arcliangelioa. 3.

atropurpurea. 3.

h(cida.

sylvestris. 1.

verlicillari-;. (m. Dalil).
Anouria. 1092.

lobata.

pedata.

irifoliata.

trilohatd.
A NONA. 708.

africana.

a.siatica.

di.screta.

glabra.

LINNEAN HEBBAEIUM.

35

Ajs'ona : —

liexapetala. Suppl.

iimricata.

ohsciifa.

2)(dustris.

reticulata.

squamosa.

triloba. '6.
Anthemis. 1016.

afra.

alpina. -'3.

altissiuia. 1.

ninericann. (m. L. f.)

arabica. 1.

arveusis. 1.

BelVuUastrum = Osiuites
Bellidiastrum.

cilia.

Cota. 1.

Cotula. 1.

cretica,

fruiicosa.

italica.

leucantlia=.Os\mieii leu-
cantha.

niaritima. 1.

miUefolia = Chrysanthe-
inum millefoliatum.

mxta.

tnontana.

nobilis. 1.

peregriua.

Pyrethruni. 1.

repanda.

tiiictoria. 1.

var. Triumfetti.

tomentosa. 3.

valentina. 1.
Anthericum. 432.

alooides.

annuum.

asphodeloides. 3.

calyculatum. 1.

frutescens.

graecum. 3.

Jiispidum.

Liliago. 3.

Liliastrum. 3.

Anthehicum : —

ossifragum. 1.

plauifoliuui.

raiuosum. 1.

revoIut^lm.

serotimim. 3.

spirale.

undulatum [Jacq.'\.
A>^TiiiSTiiiiA. 74. [= Pom-
]iiereulla,i/inH. /".]

equitans. [ = P. C'ornu-
coinae, Linn. f.fide/S in. '\
Ais'thoceros. 1272.

laevis.

multifidus.

punctatus.
Antholyza. 60.

aetluopica. 3.

cepacea.

Cunouia. 3.

maura.

Meriana. 3.

Merianella.

Meriania = Meriana.

ringens.
Anthospermum. 1233.

aethiopicum. ].

ciliare. 3.

dioicum. (m. L. f.)
= berbaceuin, Linn.f.
Anthoxanxiium. 46.

iihdicum.

odoratuin. 1.

panicidatum.
Anthtllis. 897.

aspalatlioides.

Barba-Jovis. 1.

capensis. MS.

cornicina. 1.

cytisoides. 2.

Erinacea. 1.

Gcrardi.

JJerma}mia = seq.

Herinanniae. 1 .

Iieterophylla. 3.

involucrata.

VinlfoJia.

lotoides. 1.
d*

36

INDEX TO THE

Anthyllis : —

montana. ;5.

quinqueflom. Suppl.

tetraphylla. 1 .

visciHora. Suppl,

Vulneraria. 1 .
AxTicnoRUs. 487.

depressiis (pi.).
Antidesma. 1173.

alexiteri;i. 1.
AyTiRRiiiNUM. 767.

aegyptiacuin.

alpiuuin. 3.

arvense. 1.

Asarina. 1 .

bellidifoliuiu. 1

bicorne.

bipunctatum. 1.

canadense. 1.

chalepense. 1.

cij'rhosum.

Cymbalaria. 1.

dalmaticuni. 1.

Elatine. ].

genistaetolium. 1.

glastifoliiim. MS.

glaucum. 3.

hastatiim. MS.

hirtum. 2.

iunceuin. 3.

Linaria. 1 .

var. Peloria.

linarioides.

linifolium. 3.

maju8. ].

minus. 1.

molle. 1. = glaucum.

inonspessiilanuin. 1.

multicaule. 1.

origan itoli 11 ni. 1.

Orontium. 1.

papUionnceum .

pedunculatuiii. 3.

Pelisserianuiii. 1.

pilosum.

pinnatuin. Suppl.

purpureuui. 1.

reflexum. 3.

Antiruiiinum : —

repens. 3.

sahuJosum. MS. [cf.
Heniinieris sabulosa,
Suppl.]

saxatile. 3.

spai'teuiu. 1. = jun-
ceum.

spuriuin. 1.

supinum. 3.

ti'iornithopIioiMiin. 1.

tripbyllum. 1.

tri.ste. 3.

viUosum.

viscosuin. 3.
Aphanes. 167.

arvensis. 1.
Aphyllanthes. 418.

monspeliensis. 1.
Apium. 374.

graveoleus. 1.

Petroselinum. 3.
Apluda. 1213.

aristata. 3.

mtitica. 1.

Zeugites. 3.
Apocynum. 309.

androsaemit'oliuin. 1.

cannabinum. 1.

frutescens. 3.

niinutum. Suppl.

reticulatum.

veuetum. 3.
APO[SiO]GETON. 479.

distachyon. (m. L. f.)

monostacbyou. (m.
L. f.)
Aquartia [Jaeq.]. —

acuhata [Jacq.].
Aquilegia. 699.

alpina.

canadensis. 1.

viscosa.

vulgaris. 1.
Aquilicia. 279.

samhicina (pi.).
Arams. 842.

ali)i!)a. 1.

LINNEAK HERBARIUM.

37

Aeabis : —

bellidifolia [Jacq.'\.

canadensis. 1.

cajicnsis = Heliopbila
integrifolia.

grandiHora. 1.

HaJley'i.

hispida,

lyrata. 3.

peuduhi. 1.

Thaliaiia. 1.

Tarritii. 1.
Arachis. 909.

hypogaea. 2.
Aralia. 394.

arborea. 3.

chineusis. 1.

nudicaulis. 1.

raceinosa. 1.

spinosa. 1.
Arbutus. 566.

acadiensis.

alpina. 1.

Andrachne.

TJiiedo. 1.

Uva-ursi. 1 .
Arctium. 964.

Carduelis. 3.

Lappa. 1.

Personata. (m. L. f.)
Arctopus. 1235.

ecldnntui< (pi.).
Arctotis. 1036.

accudis.

aiigiisti folia.

autheuioides. 3.

aspera. 3.

Calendula = seq.

calendulacea. 3.

var. coriiscans.

var. ^lypo-

chondrlaca.

var. superha =

A. superba.

var. iristis =

A. tristis.
deiitata. 3.
paleacea. 3.

Arctotis : —

parado-Va. 3.

2>lanta(jinea.

radicans.

superba.

tenuifolia.

tristis.
Arduina. 265.

bispinosa. 3.
Areca. —

Catliecu.

oleracea,
Arexaria. 585.

balearica.

bavarica. 3.

biHora. 3.

ciliata. 3.

fasciculata.

granditiora. 3.

gypsophiloides. 3.

hispida. 2.

jimiperina. 3.

laricifolia. 1.

lateriflora. 1.

liniflora.

lucida. MS.

media. 3.

moiitana. 3.

muc7-onata.

mnlticaidis.

peploides. 1.

rubra. 1.

var. caiiipestris.

var. niarina.

saxatilis. 1.

serpyllifolia. 1.

striata. 3.

teuui folia. 1.

teretifolia. MS.

tetraquetra. 2.

triflora.

trinervia. 1.

verua. 3.
Arethusa. 1059.

bulbosa. 1.

Burinanni. MS. [=cili-
aris.]

cajyensis.

d*2

;38

INDEX TO XUE

Aeethusa : —

eiliaris. Sup pi.

(livaricalu. 1.

ophioglo.s.soides. 2.
Aketia, 196.

alpina. 3.

JJaUeri ■=■ Androsace
carnea.

helvetica.

Vitaliana.
Argemone. 670.

anneniaca.

mexicana. 1.

pijreniuca.
Aristida. 98.

Adscensiouis. 1 .

americana. 3. (m. Sol.)

aruudinacea.

capensis. MS.

plumom. 3.
Aristolochia. 1071.

anf/uicida.

arhorescens.

baetica. 3,

hilahiata.

hilooata.

caudata.

Cleraatitis. 1.

erecta.

hirsuta = seq.

hirta.

iiidiea. 1. (m. Sol.)

longa. 1.

maurorum.

maxima.

odoratissima.

jieltata.

pentandra.

Pistolochia. 1.

rotunda. ] .

sempervirens. 1.

Sprpentaria. 1.

trilobata. 3.
Arnica. 1001.

caffra.

coronopifolia.

crocea. 3.

Gerbera. 3.

\ Arnica : —

maritnud.

montana. 3.

var. cdpinn.

piloselloides. (m. L. 1.)

scorpioides. 3.
Artedia. 339.

mur'uatu = Daucus muri-
catus.

squainata. '2.
Artemisia. 988.

Abrotanum. 3.

Absinthium. 1.

aethiopica. 1.

ambigua.

annua. 1.

arborescens. .3.

caei'idescens.

campestris. 1.

chinensis. 2.

Contra.

crithniifolia. 2.

Dracunculus. 2.

dubia. MS.

glacialis. .3.

integrifolia. ] .

judaica. 3.

maderaspataiia, 2.

maritima. 1.

minima. 2.

nilotica = Cotula anthe-
moides.

palsaetiua.

palustris. 1.

pontica. 1.

rupestris. 1.

Santonicum. 1.

tanacetifolia. 1.

vermiculata.

vulgaris. 1.
Artocarpus. 1087.

lobatu8. (m. L. f.)
Arum. 1079.

arborescens.

Arisarum. 1 .

auritum. 3. (m. Sol.)

can ui folium.

Colocasia. 1.

LIiNNEAN^ UEllBAKlUM.

3i)

A KIM : —

divaricatum. 3.

Draeontiuni. 3.

DracwH-ulus.

esculentuni.

hederaeeuni. 3.

lingulatum. 3.

oncierorr/iizo)).

maculatuui. 1.

novum [ = cannifoliiim].

ovatiini. 1.

jyentaphijUum.

2^erer/ri)iinn.

prohoscideiun.

sarjittae folium.

Segiiinii))!.

tenuijolmm.

trilohatum.

triphyllum. 1.

viiyhiicjon.
Arunuo. 97.

avenaria. 1.

Bam bos. 1.

Calamagrostis. 1.

Donax. 1.

epigeios. 1.

Phragmites. 1.

scrijHoria = A. Donax.
ASARUM. 608.

canadense. 1.

europaeum. 1.

Hiipocistis = Cytiniis
Hypocistis.

virginicioji.
ASC'LKPIAS. 310.

amoena.

arhorescens.

barbata. MS. {cf. un-
dulata).

carnosa. Suppl.

crispa.

curassavica. 4.

decumbens.

dilatata. MS.

exaltata-=s>yr\&cdL.

fruticosa. 1.

gigantea. 1.

Gutta.

ASCLEPIAS : —

incaruata. 1.
lactifera.
nigra. 1.
nivea. 1.
pubescens.
purpurascens. 3.

sibirica. 1.

syriaca. 1. (in. L. f.)

A'ar. e.valttita.

tuberosa. 1.

undulata.

varie(/ata.

A-ertieillata. 1.

villosa, sphalm. = pub-
escens.

Vincetoxicuni. 1.
AscTiiUM. 944.

Crux-Andreae.

Hypericoides ["angusti-
folium "],

villosum.
ASPALATUUS. 893.

albeus.

anthylloides. 3.

araneosa. 3.

argentea.

asparagoides. Suppl.

astroites.

callosa.

canescens.

capitata.

carnosa, Berg. = thyini-
folia.

carnesa.

chenopoda. 3.

ciliaris.

cretica.

Ebenus.

ericit'olia. 3.

galioides, Berg. = levi-
gata.

galioides.

genistoides.

indica. ■

laxata.

laevigata. MS.

40

INDEX TO THE

ASPALATIILS : —

lotojdes. M.S.

mucronata. Suppl.

nigra.

oriental is.

jnlosa.

pinna ta.

quinquefoUa.

retrojlexa.

spinosa. 3.

thymifolia.

tridentaia.

iiniflora.

verrucosa. 3.
Asparagus. 434.

acutifolius. 1.

aethiopicus.

albus. 1.

aphyllus. 1.

osiaticus.

capeusis. 3.

declinatus.

Draco = Dracaena
Dmco.

falcatus. 3,

graminifolius = Dra-
caena graminifolia.

horridus.

officinalis. 1.

var. altilis.

var. maritimtis.

retrofractus. 1.

sarmentosus.

tenuissiimts.

terminalis.

vertieillatus.
ASPEEITGO. 189.

aegyptiaca. 3.
prociinibens.
ASPEIIULA. 127.

arvensis. 1.
crassifolia. 3.
cynanchica. 1.
laevigata. 3.
odorata. 1.
pyrenaiea. 3.
roiundi folia .
tauriiia. 1.
tinctoria. 1.

AspnonELU.3. 431.
capensiK.

fistulosus. 1. (pi.)
luteus. 3.
ramosus. 1 .

ASPLKNIUM. 1250.

Adiantuni-nigrum. 3.

bifolium.

capense.

Ceterach. 3.

culirifoliu7n.

dentatum ^= A. Tricho-
nianes-deiitatuni.

erosum. 3.

Hemionitis. 1.

niarginatuni.

marinum. 3.

nionantliemum. 3.

taonantJies ^ praee.

Nidus. 1.

7iodostiiii.

obiiisifoliuiii.

Onopieris = A. Adian-
tum-nigrum.

filaniai/iiieum. 3.

2>l(intaginifoUu)n = 'pixc.

pygmaeum. 3.

radicans.

rhizophorum. .3.

rhizophylluui. 2.

Rliiizopliiilla ^ prjec.

Euta-mnraria. 1.

salicifoliuui. 1.

Scolopeudrium. 1.

serratuin. 3.

squaniosura.

striatum. 3.

Triehomanes. 1.

Trichomanes-dentatum.

Trichomanes-ramosmn.

tricho)uaiwidc's=A. Tri-
ehomanes.
Aster. 997.

acris. 3.

alpinus. 3.

Amellus. 1.

annuus. 1.

aurantias.

chinensis. ].

LIX>'EAN HBRBARlUAr.

41

ASTEB : —

eoucolor. 1.

cordifolius, I.

crinitus. 3.

divaricatus. 1.

dumosus. 1.

ericoides. 3.

fruticosus. 1.

fruticidosus = praec. ?

grandirioriLs. 3.

hyssopifoiius. 3.

iudicLis. 3.

laevis. 3.

linariifolius. 1.

linifolius. 1.

macrophyllus. 3.

miser.

viutabilis. 1.

Novae-Angliae. 1.

Novi-Belgii. 1.

odoratus. MS.

oppositifolius.

polifolius. 3.

puniceus. 1.

reflexus. 3.

rigidus.

sedifolms = acris.

sibiricus. 1.

tardiflorus. 3.

tataricus. Suppl.

taxifolius.

teiiellus. 3.

teuuifolius. 1.

Tradescanti. 1.

Tripolium. 1.

undulatus. 1.

vernus.

zejiliyrhius = poli -
folius.
Astragalus. 926.

alopecux'oides. 1.

alpinus. 1.

arenarius. ] .

austriacus. 3.

baeticus. 1.

hijiovus = Crotalaria
biflora.

campestns. 1.

canadensis. 1.

Astragalus : —
capitatus.
mprinus.
carolinianus.
C'liinensis. 3.
Christianas. 1.
Cicer. 1.

contortuplicatus. 1.
depressus. 3.
epiglottis. 1.
e.vsccqnis.
galegifurmis. 2.
Glaux. 1.
glycyphyllos. 1.
fjrandijlorus = Hedy-

sariini argenteum.
hamosus. 1.
liedysaroides = Hedy-

sarum obscuruiu.
hlipoylottis.
incauus. 3.
melilotoides. MS.
microphylius. 1.
monspessLilanus. 1.
moatanus.
Onobrycbis. 1.
peniaglottis.
jihysodes.
pilosus. 1.
sesameus. J .
siuicus. 3.
Stella = seq.
stellatus [Goucm'].
sulcatus. 1.
syriacus. 1.
tenuifolius. 3.
Tragacantha. 1.
tragacautboides. 1.
tniyoides.
triiiiestris. 1.
uliginosus. 1.
uncatus. 3.
uralensis. 1.
verticillaris. (m. L. f.)
vesuarias.

ASTRANTIA. 334.

ciUaris. Suppl.
major. 2.
minor.

42

INDEX TO THK

AsTRONlUM [Jacq.].

(jraveoJens [Jacq.].
Athamama. 345.

annim.

Cervaria. 3.

chinensis. 1.

conden.sata. 3.

creteiisis. .'5.

Libanolis. 1 .

Jl/<;«in=Aethusa Meiim.

Oreoselinuni. 1.

sibirica. 1 .

sicula. 3.
Athanasia. 986.

annua. 3.

canescens = pubescens.

capitata.

crenata.

crithmifolia.

dentata.

genistifolia. 3.

laevujata = dentata.

niaritinia. 3.

parviflora.

pubescens. 3.

squarrosa. 3.

triiui'cata. 3.
AXEACTYLIS. 971.

cancellata. 1.

ciliaris.

fruticosu.

gumniifera. 1.

humilis. 1.

opjjositi folia.

spinosissiina. MS.
Atragene. 711.

alpina. 1.

capensis. 3.

sibirica cf. alpina.

zeyJanica.
Atraphaxis. 462.

Polygonum. MS.

spinosa. 1.

undulata. 1.
Atriplex. 1221.

fflauca.

Halimus. 1.

hastata. 1.

Atrip r.EX : —

hortensis. 1.

laciniata. 1.

littoral is. 1.

marimt.

patula. 1.

peduncuiata. 2,

portulacoides. J.

rosea.

sibirica. 3.

tatarica. 1.
Atropa. 246.

ai'horesceiis.

Belladonna. 1-

frutescens. 1.

guineense. MS.

Mandragora. 3.

physalodes. 1.

soJaiiacea = guineense.
Ay EN A. 95.

broinoides. 3.

elatior. 1.

f atua. 1 .

flavescens. 3.

fragilis. 1.

liispida. Suppl.

Loetiingiana. 1.

nitens. MS. (an m.
Sol. ?)

nodosa.

nuda. 2.

pennsylvaniea. 1.

ponderosa. MS.

pratensis. 1.

pubescens. 3.

sativa. ] .

sesrjvitertiei. 3.

sibirica. 1.

spicata. 1.

sterilis. 3.

stipiformis.
Aterrhoa. 592.

acida.

Bilimhi. 3.

Ceramhola.

AVICENNIA. 813.

nitida [J«<'f/.].
officinalis (pi.).

LIXNKAN HEBBAKIUM.

43

AviCEXXiA : —

tomentosa [Jacq.] = offi-
cinalis.

AXYRIS. 1101.

Ainaranthoides. 1.

Ceratoide.s. 1.

Iiybrida. 1.

prostrata. 1.
Atenia, 1069.

magna. 3.

pusilla. 3.

tomentosa.
Azalea. 215.

indica. 8.

lapponica. 1.

lutea = nuditlora.

nudiflora. 3.

pon tica = Rhododendron
ponticum.

procumbens. 1.

viscosa. 1.

Baccharis. 992.

arborea.

hyasUlana.

Dioscoridis. 3.

foctida.

halirni folia. ].

indica. 1.

ivaefolia. 1.

ueriifolia. 1.

tenuifolia = Chiysocoma
scabra.
Baeckea. 505.

t'rutescens. 1.
Ballota. 737.

alba. 3.

disticba. 3.

lanata. 1.

nigra. 1 .

suaveolens. 3.
Baltimoea. —

recta.
Banisteria. 589.

am/ulosa.

benghalensis. 3.

hrachiata.

Banisteria : —

dichotoma.

fiilgens. 3. (ni. Sol.)

laurifolia.

liqndoides = Gouania
domingensis.

jyiirjnn-ea.
Barleria. 805.

huxifolia .

coccinea.

cristata. 1 .

Hystrix. 3.

longifolia. 3. (m.L.f.)

Prionitis. 1.

sericea. MS.

solanifolia.
Barnabesia [Mutis, 1778].
972.

spinosa, Linn, f.
Barringtonia [Forst.]. 864.

speciosa [Foi-st.J.
Barreria. —

capensis = Diosma
capensis.
Bartramia. —

i7idica = Trmmietta Bar-
tramia.
Bartsia. 756.

alpina. 1.

coccinea. 1.

pallida. 3.

Trixago = Ehiuauthus
Trixago.

viscosa.
Baseila. 390.

cdha.

lucida.

ridn'a.
Bassia. 610.

lUipe. MS.

longifolia.
Batis. —

americana, sphalni. =
Trophis americana.

maritima.
Batthinia. 525.

aculeata. 1.

acuminata. 1.

44

IXDEX TO THE

Bauhinia : —

d'lvarlcatit.
purpurea, 3.
SCdiidens.
loinentosa.
iiiH/uIata.
variegata. 1.

JiEFAHIA. 613.

aestuans (pi.).
Begonia. 1125.

cctj/oisis Suppl.

ferruginea. Suppl.

oblUjHd. 3.
Bellis. 1006.

annua. 1.

pereunis. 1.

var. hortensis.

Bellium. 1007.

bellidioides.

niinutum = Pedis
minuta.
Bellonia. —

aspera.
Bekueris. 453.

cretica. 3.

vulgaris. 2.
J3KRGERA. 548.

A'oenif/ii (pi.).
Bergia. 597.

capensis.
Berlinia [Sol.]. 530 a.

guiueensis.
Besleria. 771.

cristata = Drupina cris-
tata.

httea.

melittifolia. (ni. L. f.)
Beta. 314.

Cicht.

uiaritiina.

I'ulf/aris.

var. Cida.

var. perennis.

var. rubra.

Betomca. 735.

Alopecuros. 1.
annua. ].

var. f/lahra =

Stacbys annua.

Bbtoxica : —

annua var. lursuta =
praee.

heraclea. 3.

hirsata.

liirta.

officinalis. 3.

orientalis.
Betdla. 1109.

alba. 3.

Alnus. 3.

var. f/lutinosa.

var. incana.

excelsa. (m.Dahl) MS.

leuta. 1.

nana. 1.

nigra. 1.

pumila. 3.

pvrit'olia. (m. Dahl)
MS.
BiDENS. 975.

apilfolia = Autbemis
ainericaua.

atri/jlicifulia = Spilan-
thes atriplicifolius.

bipinnata. 3.

bullata. 1.

cernua. 1.

frondosa. 1.

fruticosa.

minima.

uivea. 1.

noditlora. 3.

pilosa. 1.

var. chinensis.

scandens.

tenella. 3.

tripartita. 1.

verticdlata.
BiGNONIA. 776.

aequinoctiaJis.

caeruka.

capreolata. 1.

Catalpa. 3.

crucigcra.

duhia.

indica. 3.

Leucoxylou. 1.

2iaiiiculata.

LINNBAN HERBARIUM.

45

BiGXOXIA : —

pentaphijlla.

peruviana.

pubescens.

radiata.

radicaus. 1.

sempervirens.

stalls.

triph)/Ua.

Uiir/tiis-cati.

BiSCDTBLIiA. 831.

aptda = didyma,.

aui'iculata. 1.

coronopitolia.

didyma. 1.

laevigata.

lyrata.

sempervirens.
BiSERRULA. 927.

Peleeinus. 1.
BixA. 674.

OreUana (pi.).
Blaeeia. 141.

articulata.

ciliaris. Suppl.

ericoides.

pusilla. 3.
Blakea. 612.

trinervia. 3.

triplinervia.
Blasia. 1270.

pusilla. 1.
Blechnum. 1247.

australe. 3.

occidentale. 3.

or'ientale.

radicaus.

vir'jinicum.
Blitum. 14.

capitatum. 1.

chenopodioides.

tataricuni. MS.

virgatum. 1.

BOBAETIA.

indica.
BoccoxiA. 609.

frutescens. 1.

BOERHAVIA. 9.

augustifolia. 3.

BOERHAVIA :

diandra. 3.
diffusa. 1,
erecta.
hirsuta,

pubescens = diffusa.
repens. 3.
scandeiis. 3.
Boletus. 1280.
bovinus.
Favus.
fometitarius.
gramdatus.
igniaruts.
luteus.

perennis. (m. Ehrli.)
sanguineus,
suaveolens.
suberosus.
subsquamosus.
suhtomentosus.
versicolor,
viscidus.

BOMBAX.

aculeatum = B. Ceiba.
Ceiba.

gossypinum.
hepta2>liyllum.
inerine:= seq^.
pentandrum.
religiosurn=gossypinum.
BONTIA. 812.

daphnoides. 2.
germinans = Avicennia
officinalis.

BORAGO. 188.

at'ricana. 3.
indica. 1.
officinalis. 1.
orientalis. 3.
zeglanica.

BORASSUS.

Jiabellifer.
BORBONIA. 890.
cordata. 3.
crenata.
ericifolia.
laevigata. 3.
lanceolata. (m. L. f.)

46

INDEX TO THE

JJORBONIA : —

tomentosa. 3.
trinervia.
BORRAGO V. BORAGO.

BosEA. 320.

Yervamoni. .3.
Brabejum. 1223.

stelhitifoJiniii (pi.).

stdlulifolium = praec.
Brajjtl.v. —

capensis = Brabejum
stellatifolium.
Brassica. 844.

alpina. 3.

arvensis. 3.

canipestris. 3.

chiuensis. 3.

Eruca. 1.

Erucastrum. 1.

Napus. 3.

olerefcea.

var. botri/tis.

var. ccqntata.

vav. r/onr/i/lodes.

var. Jaciniata.

var. Napohrassica .

var. rubra.

A ar. sdhauda.

var. sahellica,

var. selenisict.

var. si/lvef<tris.

var. viridis.

orientalis. 1.

licvpa.

vesicaria. 1.

violacoa. 3.
Brathts, 702.

jiiniperina.
Bretnia. —

indica =■ Capparis
Breynia.
Briza. 88.'

anceps. MIS.

hipinnata.

Eragrostis. 1.

maxima. 1.

media. 1.

minor. 2.

Briza : —

virens. 3.
Bromelia. —

Acanfja.

Ananas.

Jiumilis.

Karatas.

lif/ulata.

nudicnulis.

Pinrpiin.

Bromus. 93.

arvensis. 1.
ciliatus.
cristatus. 1.
(listachyos. 3.
geniculatus. 3.
giganteus. 1.
Jiordeaceits.
inermis.

madritensis. 3.
mollis. 3.
pinnatus. 1.
purgans. 1.
racernost(S.
ram OS us.
rigens. 3.
rubens. 2.

scopanus.
secaliniis.

squarrosus. 1.

sterilis. 3.

stipoides.

teetorum. 1.

trijlorus.
Beossaea [Plum.].

coccinea.
Browallia, 791.

alienata.

fn»<'r/crt«rt=demi8sa.

demissa. 3.

elata. .3.
Browxea. 859.

coccinea (pi.).
Bruxfelsia [Plum.]. 257.

americana. 3.
Brttnia. 271.

ahrotanoides.

cillata.

LINNEAN HERBABIUM.

47

BiirNiA : —

cupressina = Diosma
cupressina.

glutinosa. (m. L. f.)

lanuginosa. 1.

Zei;«sa?ms= Protea Levi-
sanus.

nodiflora. 1.

paleacea.

radiata.

unijloya = Diosiua cu-
pressina.
Brcnsfelsia, vide BE.c^'-

FELSIA.

Bryonia. 1153.

africana. 1.

alba. 1.

cordifolia. 1.

cretica.

grandis. 3.

laciniosa. 1.

Ijalmata.

scabrelia. Siippl.
Bryum, 1265.

aciculare. (in. am. ?)

aestivum.

albidum.

alpimnn.

apocarpum.

argeuteum.

caespiticium. 1.

capillar e.

carneum.

Celsii.

cirrhatum. MS. (ap.
Hypuum.)

extinciorium.

■flexuosum.

glaucuni.

heteroraalluni.

hypnoides. 1.

irnberbe.

nuirale.

paludosum.

palustre.

pellucidum.

poiniforme.

pulvinatum. (m, Ehrh.)

Bryum : —

pyritorme. (m. Ehrh.)

rubrmn.

rurale. 1.

scoparium.

simp>lex.

squaiTOSum. (m. Ij. f.
& Ehrh.)

striatum.

subulatum. (in. L. f.)

tortuosum. (ap. Hyp-
uum.)

trichodes.

truncatulum. 1.
.uudulatum. (m. Ehrh.)

uiiguicidatam.

verticillatum.

viridulum. 2.
BuBON. 357.

Galbanum, 3.

(jummiferum.

macedonicum. 1.

rigidivs.

BuCEPIIA],OIf.

racemosum = Tropins
americana.

BUCHNERA, 790.

aethiopica.(cf . Manulea.)

africana = Khiuanthus
capensis.

americana. 1.

nsiatica. 1.

canadensis. 3.

capensis. 3.

cernua.

divaricata. (m. L. f.)

lacin/ata.

linifolia. MS.
BuciDA. 556.

Bueeras. 3.
BUDDLEJA. 142.

americana. 3.

occidentalis.

virgata. Suppl.
BUEONIA. 168.

tenuit'olia. 1.
BULBOCODIUM. 417.

serotiiwm.

48

INDEX TO THE

UULBOCODIUM : —

vernuni. 1.
BuNiAS, 847.

aep;yptiaoa.

baleai-ica. '3.

Cakile. 1.

cornuta. 1.

Erucago. 1 .

niyagroides.

orieiitalis. 1.

sibirica.

spiiiosa,
Bdnium. 342.

aroinaticum.

Bulbocastaninn. 1.
BcjpnTUALMUir. 1022.

aqiiaticum. 1.

arborescens. .i.

capense = Oedera pro-
life ra.

durum.

frutesceiis. 1.

grandiflorimi. 1.

helianthoides. 1.

mariiimiim. 1.

salicifolium.

speeiosissiimini. 3.

spinosum. 1.
BUPLEURUM, 335.

angulosum. 1

dift'orme. 3.

faleatuni. 3.

fruticescens. 2.

fruticosum. 1.

junceum. 3.

longifolium. 1.

Odontites. 1.

petraemn.

ramincidoides. 3.

rigidum. 1.

rot u 1 id i folium. 1.

seniidecomposituin. 2.

stellatum. 1.

tenuissiimini. 1.

viUosurn,
BunMA^^'IA, 404.

hiflorct.

disticha. 1.
BuRSEEA [Jacq.].

BunSEKA : —

gumnufera. 3.
BUTOML'S. 521.

umhellattts. 1. (j)!.).

BUTTXERIA, vide HyTTNEUIA.

BuxiiAUMiA. 1259.

apliylla. 3.
Buxus. 1110.

sempervirens, 1.

var. arborescens.

var. siiff'ruiieosu.

Byssus. 1278.

antiquitutii,.

aurea. (ni. L. f.)

botryoides. (m. Ehrh.)

canceUata.

caudelaris. (m. L. f.)

cryptarum.

Elos-aquae.

incaiia. (in. Ehrh.)

loUthus.

lactea. (m. L. f.)

phosphorea. 1. (m.L.f.?)

saxatilis. 2.

sepiica.

velutina.
Bittneria. 266.

mu-ropluiUa. (m. Jacq.)

scabra.

Cacalia. 976.

adsceudeiis. MS.

alpiua. (ill. L. f.)

AnteiipJtoruittm.

atriplicifolia. 1.

ciincifolia.

Ficoides.

fruticosa. MS. [v. infra.]

hastata. 1.

iiicana.

Kleinia. 1.

lyrata. MS.

papiUaris.

pinnata [ = piuuatiKda].

Porophylluiii. 1.

repeus.

sarraceiiica. 3.

sonchifolia. 1.

suaveolens. 1.

LINNEAN HEEBAEIUM.

49

Cacalia : —

suffruticosa. 3. [fruti-
cosa.]
Cache Ys. 349.

Liho.notis.

sicula. o.
Cactus. 633.

coclieniUifer.

curassavicus.

Eindendrum,

Ficus-indica.

flagelliforniis. 1.

grandifloriis. 1.

lieptagonus.

Jiexagonns.

laniKjinosus.

inammilhiris.

MelocacUis.

moniUforinls.

tiohUis.

Opuntia. 3.

parasiticus. 3.

2yentacionus.

Peres kia.

peruvianus,

Phjllanthus. 3.

Pitaiaija.

portidacifolius.

repandus.

Royeni.

tetragomis.

trianc/ularis.

Tuna.
Caesalpinia. 530.

brasiliensis.

Crista.

Saj'ipan.

vesicaria. 2.
Calamus. —

Eotan/j.
Calceolaria. 32.

integrifoUa.

pinnatd,
Calea. 984.

Amellus. 3. (m. Sol.)

jaiuaicensis. 3. (m. Sol.)

oppositit'olia. 3. (ra.Sol.)

Scoparia. (lu. Sol.)
Calendula. 1035.

Calendula : — •

arvensis. 3.

fruticosa. 3.

graminifolia. 1.

hybrida. 1.

nudicaulis.

oflicinalis. 1.

pluvialis. 1.

sancta. 3.
Calla. 1081.

aetliiopica. 3.

orientalis.

palustris. 3.
Callicarpa. 136.

aniericana. 1.

cana.

integri folia.

lanata.

tomentosa.
Calligonum. —

Polggonoides .
Callisia. 66.

repeals (pi.).
Callitriche. 13.

androgyna=^\evn?i.

autumnalis.

liermaphroditka =
autumnali.s.

palustris. i.

var. bifida =

autumnalis.

— var. minima -

verna.

var. natans =

verna.

verna.
Calophillum. 676.

Calaba. 3.

Inophyllum. 1.
Caltha. 719.

palustris. 2.
Calycanthus. 660.

Jloridus. 3.

praecox.
Cambogia. 671.

Gutta = Asclepias
Gutta.
Camellia. 878.

japouica. 1.

50

IXBEX TO THE

Cami:kauia. 303.

(tlKJUst'lfolhl.

liitifolia. 3.
Campanl'la. 221.
alpiiia. I}.
Alpiui.

uiiiei'icaiia. 13.
barbata. 3.
bononiensif.
canarieasis = Cauari

Campanula,
capensis.
carpatica {Jacj.^.
cenisia. 3.
Cervicaria. 1.
ciiievea. Suppl.
decio'rens = ])atula.
clichotoina. 3.
Elatines. 3.
erinoides. 3.
Erin us. 1.
fruticosa.
glomerata. ] .
gramiiiifolia. 3.
liederacea. 1.
hcterophylla.
lii.<pi(lula. Suppl.
liybrida. 1.
laciniata. 3.
latifolia. 1.
lilifolia. 1.
liinonld = seq.
liinouit'olia.
lobelioides. Suppl.
lusitanica.
Medium. 1.
mollis. 3.
patula.
j)eUatHS.
Pentofjonia.
peregrina.
pert'oliata. 1.
persici folia. ].
petraea. 3.
porosa. Suppl.
portensis.
pulla. 3.
pyraiuidalis. 1.

Campanula : —

rapunculoides. 3.

]{apunculus. 1.

rlioiiiboidalis. 2.

rlionihoidea ^ praec.

rotuiiditolia. 1.

sa.cdtU'is.

sibii'ica. 1.

Speculum- $ . 1.

spicata.

stricta. 3.

thi/)'soidea = seq.

tJu/rsoidcu.

Tracheliuni. 1.

tridentata. 3.

uuitlora. 1.

uiididata. Suppl.

unideiitata. Suj)pl. (an
m. L. f. ?).
Camphorosma. 165.

acuta. 1.

glabra. 3.

inonspeliaca. 1.

monspeliensis = praec.
Canakina. 456.

Campanula.
Caxabium. 1172.

commune. 3. (pi.)
Canxa. 1.

angustifolia. 3.

glauca. 1.

indica. 1.

lalifoUa.
Cannabis. 1177.

sativa. 1.
Capparis. 664.

Baducca. 3.

Breynia.

Cynophallopliora.

ferruginea. 3.

flexuosa. 3.

fromlosa.

hastata.

line<(ris.

jnilcJierrima .

sepiaria. 3.

siliquosa. 3.

spinosa. 1.

LINNEAX HEIIBA.EIUM.

51

Capparis : —

zeylanica.
Capbaeia. 785.

biflona 1.

Crustacea.

durantifolia. 3.

r/nitio]oides = Lindernia
pyxidaria.
Capsicum. 249.

annuum. 1.

baccatuiii. 3.
frutesoeiis. 1.
grossum.
Capura. 454.

purpnrata (pL).
Caedamine. 835.
africana.
aniara. 1.
asarifolia. 3.
bellidit'olia. 1.
Chelidonia. 1.
graeca. 3.
hirsuta. J .
impatiens. 1.
Lunaria.
nudicaulis. 1.
parvitlora. 3.
petraea. 1 .
pratensis. 1.
resedifolia. 3.
trifolia. 1.
virginica. 1.
Cardiospermum. 513.

Corindum.

Halicacabum. (in. Sol.)
Carduus. 966.

acauthoides. 3.
Acarna = Cnicus

Acarna.
acaulis. 3.
aUissimus.
argentatus.
cauus. 3.
Casabouae. 3.
centauroides = Cnicus

centauroides.
crispus. 1.
cyanoides. 3.

Carduus : —

cyauoides var. monoclonos.

Aar, poli/cIo7ios.

deHoratus. 3.

eriophorus. 2.

var. spurius.

flavescens. 3.

helenioides. 1.

heterophyllus. 3.

lanceolatus. 1.

leucographaa.

Mariaiius. 3.

mollis. 3.

m onspessu lanus.

nutans. 1,

palustris. 1.

parviflorus.

pectiuatus.

poly an them us. 3.

pycnocepbalus. 3.

serratuloides. 1.

stellatus. 3.

syriacus. 1.

tataricus. 1.

tuberosus. 1.

virginianus.
Carex. 1100.

acuta. 1.

var. nigra.

var. rufa.

arenaria. 1 .
atrata. 1.
axiUaris.
baldensis. 3.
brizoides. 2.
caespitosa. 1.
canescens. 1.
capillaris. 1.
capitata. 3.
Caricis. MS.
cyperoides.
digitata. 1.
dioica. 1.
distaus.
eloiigata. 1.
illiformis. 3.
flava. 1.
foUiculata. 1.

52

INDEX TO THE

Carex : —

Caethamus. 973.

globularis. 1. ("

globu-

arhoresceits.

lifera "j.

caeruleus. 3.

Jiirta.

Carduncellns.

indica.

cori/iiiho.sus.

leporina. li.

creticus. 3,

limosa. 1.

lanatus. 1.

litho-sperina. 3.

mitisslmi'.s.

loliacea. 1.

tinctorius. 1.

inontana. 1 .

tingitanus. 3.

inuricata. 1.

Caeum. 372.

pallesceiis. 1.

Bunius = Aetlmsa

panicea. 1.

Bimius.

pauiculata. 2.

Carvi. 2.

pedata.

pereyrhium.

pilulifera. 3.

Caetocar. —

Pseiulocyperus.

1.

miciferum.

pulicaris. 1.

Caeyophyllus. 686.

remota. 2.

aroraaticus. 3.

saxatilis. 1.

Caryota. —

squarrosa. 1.

urena.

tomeniosa.

Cassia. 528.

ulififinosa. 1.

Absus. 3.

vesicaria. 1.

alata. 3.

vulpina. 1.

atoinaria.

Cabica. 1190.

(luriculata.

Papaya. 1 .

bieapsularis. 1.

Posoposa.

biflora. 3.

Cabissa. 295.

Chaniaecrista. 1.

Carandas. 3.

diphylla. 1.

spinarum.

etnarcjinata.

Caelixa. 970.

falcata. 3.

acaulis. 1.

Fistula. 3.

atractyloides.

Jiea'uosa.

corymbosa. 1.

galer/ifolici.

lanata. 2.

glandulosa. 3. (m. Sol.)

pyrenaica.

Jiirstita.

raceraosa. 1.

javanica.

vulgaris. 1.

ligustriua. 1.

Caeolinea. 865. Si

ppl.

luarilaudica. 1.

Lovisa-Carolina,

MS.

mimosoides.

[ = C. priiiceps

,/;./.]

nictitans. 1.

Caepesium. 991.

obtusifolia. 3.

abrotaiioides. 1

.

occideutalis. 3. (m.

cernuuin. 1.

Sol.)

Carpinus. 1131.

pilosa. 3. (ni. Sol.)

Betuliis. 1.

plauisiliqua. 1.

Ostrya. 1.

procumbens. 3

LINNBAN HERBARIUM.

53

Cassia : —

Senna. 3.

serpens. 3. (m. Sol.)

Sophera. 1.

Tagera. 3.

tenuissima.

Tora. 1. (m. Sol.)

viminea. 3. (m. Sol.)
Cassine. 380.

harha = seq.

barbara.

capensis.

Maurocenia. 1.

Peragua. 1.
Cassytha. 519.

cornicidata.

filiformis (pi.).
Castilleja. 757.

Mntisii. MS.
Casiarina. 1090.

equisetil'olia.
Catananche. 961.

caerulea. 3.

firaeca.

lutea. 1.
Catbsbaea. —

spinosa (pi.).
Caturus. 1163.

ramijiorus.

spicifloriis. 3.
Caucalis. 338.

daucoides. 1.

grandiflora. 1.

latiFolia. 3.

leptopliylla.

maritiiua \_Gouan ?j

maaritanica.

orientalis. 3.

platycarpos. 1.

pumila.

tenuifolia. MS.
Ceanothus. 264.

africanus. 1.

americauus. 1.

asiaticus.
Ceckopia. 1159.

peltata (pi.).
Cedrela. 274.

Cedrela : —

Mahagoni = Swietenia
Mahagoni.

odorata. 3.
Celastrus. 268.

barharus [sphalm. =
Cassine barbara?]

buUatus. 2. (m. L. f.)

buxifolius. 1.

lucidus. 3.

niyrtifolius. 3.

pyracauthus. 1.

scandens. 1.
Celosia. 288.

argentea. 1.

castrensis. 3.

cocciuea. 3.

cristata. 1.

lanata. 3.

raargaritacea. 3.

nodiflora.

panieulata. 1.

racemosa. MS.

tricpina.
Celsia. 774.

Arcturus.

cretica.

orientalis. 1.
Celtis. 1209.

australis. I.

occidentalis. 1.

orientalis.
Cexchrus. 1217.

capitatiis. 1.

ciliaris.

ecbinatus. 3.

frutescens.

granulans.

lappaceus.

muricatus. (in. L. f.)

pubescens. MS.

racemosus. 1.

tribuloides. 1.

tripsacoides. MS.
Centaurea. 1030.

acmdis.

aegyptiaca. 3.

alba. 1 .

e*2

54

INDEX TO TUK

Cbxtauhka : —
alpina.
amara.
argentea. 2.
aspera. 2.
attica. MS.
babyloiiica.
benedict a. 3.
Behen.

Calcitrapa. 3.
calcitrapoides. 3.
capillata. 1.
Cenlauriuin. 1.
centauroides. 1.
cicJioraceci.
ciliaris. MS.
Cineraria. 1.
collina. 3.
conifera. 1.
Crocodilium. 3.
Criipina. 1.
Cyaiius. 1.
eriophora. 1.
enici/olia.
fruticosa.
galactites. 3.
glastifolia. 1.
Isnardi.
Jacea. 1.
linifolia. 3.
Lippii. 3.
raelitensis. 1.
montana. 1.
moschata. 1.

var. Amhevhoi.

imiricata.
uapiFolia. 1.
nigra. 3.
niidicaulis. 3.
orientalis. 1.
paniculata. 1.
pectiiiuta. 3.
pereqrina.
phrygia. 1.
pullata. 1.
puniila. 3.
Piimilio = praec.
radiata. 3.

Cexx.vurea : —

ragusiiia. 1.

repens. 3.

rhapontica.

ronuina.

rupestris.

salmantica. 1.

Scabiosa. 1.

semi)ervirens. 1.

Seridis.

sessUijlora.

sibiriea. 1.

sicula. 3.

solstitialis. 1.

sonchifolia. 3.

sphaerocepliala. 1.

spinosa. 1.

splendeos. 1.

Stoehe.

tinr/itaiia.

v)iif!ora.

A^erutum. 3.
Cextella. —

glabra t((.

villosa.
Cbntunculus. 147.

minimus. 1.
Cephalanthus. 118.

occideutalis. 1.

orientalis = Xauclea
orientalis.
Cekastiuisi. 603.

alpiuum. 1.

aquaticum. 1.

arvense. 1.

dichotomum. 1.

latitoliuni. 1.

manticum. 3.

maximum. 1.

pentandrum. 1.

perfoliatum. 1.

repena.

semidecandrum. 1,

strictum. 3.

siiffriiticosum.

toiiientosum.

viscosum. ] .

vulgatum. 3.

LINNEAN HEUBAUIUM.

55

Ceeasus v. Pkl'ms.
Ceratocarpus. 1086.

arenarius. ] .
Ceratoxia. 1239.

Siliqua. 1.
Ceratophyllum. 1122.

demersuni. '3.
(m. Sol.)

submersum. 3.
Cerbera. 296.

Ahovaj. ] .

Manghas. 1.

Thevetia. 2.
Cercis. 524.

canadensis. 1.

Siliquastrum. 3.
Cereus v. Cactus.
Cerixthe. 186.

Echioides = Onosma
Echioides.

maculata.

major. 1.

minor. 1.

orientalis = Ouosma
orientalis.
Ceropegia. 305,

bifora.

Candelabrum.

sagittata.

tenuifolia.
Cestrum. 258.

diurnum. 1.

nocturiium. 1.

vespertinum.
Chaeropiiyllum. 365.

arborescens. 3.

aromaticum. 3.

aureiim.

bulbosum. 1.

coloratuu). 3.

liirsutum. 1.

sylvestre. 1.

temulentum = seq.

temuluni. 1.
Chalcas. —

■panimlata.
Chamaerops. (c/.1291. No.l,)

liumilis (pi.).

Chamira. 838.

cormiia (pi.).
Chara. 1088.

flexilifs. 3.

hispida. 1.

toinentosa. 1.

vulgaris. 1,
Cheieaxtuus. 839.

africanus = Heliophila
integrifolia.

alpinus. 3.

aunuus. 1.

Cheiri. 1.

cliius. 1.

erysimoides. 1,

Tarsetia. 3.

fenestralis.

fruticulosus. 1.

incanus. 1.

lacerus = Hesperis
lacera.

littoreus. 3.

inaritimus,

sallnus.

sinuatus. 3.

tricuspidatus. J.

trilobus. 1.

tristis. 3.

virens. MS.
Chelidoxium. 668.

corniculatum. 1.

Glaueium. 1.

hybrid um. 1.

majus. 1.
Ckeloxe. 765.

glabra. 1.

var. /3 = obliqua.

hirsuta.

obliqua.

Pentstemon. 1.
Chexolea. 289.

diffusa.
Chexopodiu.m. 313.

album. 1.

altissimum.

ambrosioides. 1.

antlielminticiim. 1.

aristatum. 1.

56

INDEX TO THE

Chlnopodilm :

Atriplicis. Suppl.

Bonus-IIeiiricus. 2.

Botrjs. 1.

fruiicosum .

glaucum. 1.

JiivsntiDit.

hybricluin. 1.

niaritiiuuin. 1.

multitidum. 1.

murale. 1.

polyspeniuini. 1.

rubra m. 1.

ruderale = murale.

salstim.

Scoparia. 1.

serotiuuu). 3.

urbiciim. 1 .

virginiciim. 1.

viride. 1.

Vulvar ia. 1.
Cheeleria. 586.

sedoides. 3.
Chiococca. 233.

alternifolia — Cestruin
vespertiiium.

nocturna = Cestrum
nocturnum.

racemosa. 3.
Chioxakthus. 21.

virginica. 1.

zeylonicd [sic].
CniBoxiA. 252.

angularis. 1.

baccifera. 1.

campanulata. 1.

cari/o^ihi/Uoides.

dodecandva.

frutescens. 3.

jasniiiioides. (m. Dahl)

liuoides. 3.

lychnoides.

trinervia. 1.
Chlora. 494.

dodecandra.

perfoliata. 3.

quadrifolia. 3,
CnOXDBILLA. 951.

Chonduilla : —

a'epoides.

juucea. 1.

nudicaulis.

simplex, M8.
Chrysanthemum. 1012.

AcJiilleae.

alpinuDi. 1.

arcticuni. 1.

atratum. 3.

Balsamita. 3.

bipinuatinn. 1.

coronariuiu. 1.

corymbiferum.

corymbosum. 1.

flosculosum. 3.

frutescens. 3.

graminifolium. 3.

grande. MS.

indicum. 1.

inodorum. 3.

italicuir.. 3.

Leucantheniuni. 1.

millefoliatutn. 3.

monsjieliense.

inontauum.

Mycouis. 3.

pectinatuiu. 3.

segetum. 1. (m. Leche)

serotinuin. 1.
Chrysitbix. 1238.

cajye^isia (pi.).
Chrtsobalaxus. 641.

Icaco. 3.
Chrysocoma. 982.

bitlora. 1.

cernua. 1.

ciliata. 1.

Coina-'aurea. 1.

duriuscula. M.S.

gramitiifolid = 8olidago
lanceolata.

Linosyris. 1 .

oppositifolia. 3.

patida.

scabra. 3.

scoparia = Calea
scoparia,

LINNEAN HERBAEIL'M.

57

Cheysocoma : —

tomeutosa. 3.

villosa. 1.
Chrtsogoxum. —

peruvianvm = Zinnia
pauciflora.

virgiiiiamim .
Chrtsophtllum. 260.

Burbasco.

Cainito. 3.

glahriim.

maliforme = C. Cainito.

oliviforme = C. Cainito.
Cheysosplenium. 574.

alternifolium. 1.

oppositit'oliiun. 1,
CiccA. 1108.

disticJia (pL).
CiCEE. 908.

arietinuin. 1.
ClCHOEIUM. 962.

Endivia. 1.

Intybus. 1.

spiuosum. 1.
CiCUTA. 361.

bulbifei-a. 1.

maculata. 1.

virosa. 1.

CiMICIFOGA. 698.

foetida (pi. J.

CiNOHOXA. 230.

caribaeo.

Jierbacea, sphalm. =

praec.
officinalis. 1.

CiNERABIA. 1000.

alpina. 3.

var. (data.

var. helenitis.

var. integrifoVia.

amelloides. 3.
asterokles, sphalm. =

praec.
aurea. 3.
canadensis. 3.
cymbalarifolia. (m.

Dahl)
geifolia. 3.

CiNEEAEIA : —

glaiica. 3.

linifolia.

lobata. (m. Dahl) =
geifolia.

luaritima. 3.

othonnhes = Otlionna
frutescens.

paliistris. 3.

purpurafa.

sibiriea. 3.

so ixchi folia.
CixxA. 15.

arundinacea. 1.
ClECAEA. 25.

alpina. 1.

lutetiana. 1.

var. canadensis.

CiSSAMPBlOS. 1202.

Caajyeba.

Pareira, 3.

smilacina.
Cissus. 149.

acidn. 3.

cordifolia.

laciniata = Sicyos
laciuiata.

quadrangularis. 3.

Sicyoides.

trifoliata.

vitiginea.
CisTus. 689.

aegyptiacns. 1.

aegyptius, lapsu = praec.

albidiis. 1.

anglicus.

apenninus. 3.

arabicus. 3.

calyciiuis.

canadensis. 1.

can us. 3.

capi-nsis.

creticus.

crispus. 1.

Fumana. 1.

gJutinosus .

guttatus. 1.

halitnifolius. 1.

58

INDEX TO THE

Cist IS : —

Helianthemum. 'A.
hpteroclitus. M.S.
liirtus. 3.
iiicanus.

iitdicus, liipsu = seq.
italicus.

ladaniferus. 32.
laevipes. 3.
laurifolius. 3.
ledifoliiis. 3.
Libaiiotis. 3.
LtppU.

niarit'oliiis. 1.
nionspelien.«is. 1.
nilotlcus.

numraularius. 1 .
oelandiciis. 1.
pilosus. 3.
polifoliiis.
populifolius. 3.
racemosus. 3.
saliciFolius. 3.
salviFoiius. 1.
serpillifolius.
squamatus. 2.
surrejanvji .
thymifolius.
Tuberaria. 1.
unibellatus. 1.
villosus. 3.

CiTHAREXTLON . 777.

caudatum. 3.
cinereum.

fruticosum = praec.
quadranrpddre.
spinosnm (pi.).

Citrus. 937.

Aurantinm.

^■ar. decuniana

= decumana.
var. (jrandis

= decuinana.

var. sinensis.

decumana.
Medica.

var. Limon.

trifoliaia.

Clathbus. 1283.

rancellfifus.

demidatus.

nudus.

recutitux.
Clataria, 1286.

CoraUoides.

digitata.

fasiiffiata.

llypoxylon.

militaris.

imiscoides.

ophioglossoides. (m.
Ehrh.)

pistillaris. (m. L. f.)
Clotonia. 285.

Portulacaria.

sibirica. 1.

virginica. 1 .
Clematis. 712.

cirrhosa. 3.

crispa. 3,

dioica. 3.

erect a.

Flamnmla. 1.

integrifolia. 1.

maritima.

orientalis. 3.

recta = ereeta.

Yiorna. 1.

Virginian a. 2.

A'italba. 1.

Yiticella. 1.
Cleome. 850.

aculeata.

arabica. 3.

capensis.

dodecandra. 1.

fruticosa. 1.

gifjantei.

(jtpiandnt = penta-
phylla.

heptaphylht.

icosandra. 1

monoplnilla.

ornitbopodioides. 1.

pentapliylla. 3.

polygania. 3.

LINNEAN HERBARIUM.

59

Cleomk : —

j^rocumbens.

serrata.

spinoso.

tr'qjJiijUa.

violacea. 1.

viscosa. 3.
Clbonia. 753.

lusitanica. 3.
Clebodendruji. 810.

calaiijitosum. 3.

fortunatuin. 3.

infortunatum. 1.

panieulatum. 3,

scandens. MS.
Clethra. 567.

alnifolia. 1.
Clibadium. —

surinamense.
Cliffohtia. 1197.

ilicifoUa (pi.).

odora. Suppl. (odo-
rata).

polygoiiifolid.

ruscifoJia.

sarmentosa.

stroh'difera.

trifoliata.
Clinopodium. 742.

aegyptium. MS.

incanum. 1.

ruf/osum.

vulgare. 1 .
Clitoria^ 902.

hrasiliana = Glycine
Galactiii.

Galactia = Glycine
Galactia.

lactescejis='pv&ec.

Mariana.

Ternatea. 1 .

Virginian a.

Zoophthalmum = Doli-
chos urens ?
Cltjsia. 1224.

rt?5fl = inaior.

flava.

major. 1.

Clusia : —

minor = venosa.

rosea.

venosa.
Cluytia. 1206.

alaternoides. 1.

androgyna. 3.

Gascanlla = Croton
Cascarilla.

Eluteria.

polygonoides.

pulchella. 1.

retusa.

stipnlaris. 3.

tomentosa.
Clypeola. 830.

Alyssoides = Alyssum
calcyciuum.

campestris = Alyssum
campestre.

Jonthlas]n. 2.

maritima. 3.

tomentosa. 3.
Cneorum. 50.

tricoccon. 1.
Cnicus. 967.

Acarna. 2.

benedictas=CentvMrea,
benedicta.

centanroides. 2.

cernuiis. 1.

Erisithales. 3.

fero.T.

oleraceus. 1.

piigmaeus.

spinosissimus. (m. L. f.)

rmiJJorus.
COCCOLOBA. 511.

harhadensis.

€mar</iiuita.

excoriata. 3.

jnibescens.

punctata.

tenuifolia. 3.

TJvifera. 3.

venosa.

COCHLEARIA. 826.

anelica. 3.

00 INDEX TO THE

COCHLEAKIA : —

COMMELINA : —

Arnioracui. 3.

axillaris.

Coroiiopus. 'd.

bewjhalensis.

datiica. 1.

conununi.s. 1.

Draba. 3.

cristata.

glastifolia. 1.

cucullata.

(/rocnlaiidica (pi.)-

erecta. J .

officinalis. 1.

muliflora. 1.

saxatilis = Myagruiu

spirata.

saxatile.

tuberosa. 1.

Cocos. —

vaginata.

nuclfera.

virgiuica. 3.

CoDARiA vide Lerciiea.

Zauonia. 3. (ni. Sol.)

CoDON. 535.

COMOCLADIA. —

Roijeni.

dentata.

COFFEA. 232.

inteijri folia.

arabica. 1.

pinnatifolia = inter/ri-

occtdenlalis.

folia.

Coix. 1098.

Conferva. 1277.

dactyJoidts = Tripsacum

aegagrojtila.

daft3'loides.

aeruginosa.

Lacryina-Jobi. 1.

amphibia, (an m. L. f.?)

COLCHICUM. 470.

hidlosa.

autuuinale. i.

canalicidaris.

montamun. 1.

cancellata.

varie(/afum.

capillaris.

COLDENIA. 174.

catenata.

jjroeiimhens.

corallina.

COLLINSONIA. 43.

corallinoides.

canadensis. 1. (pi.)

dichotoma.

Column i: A. 814.

fluviatilis. (m. Elirh.)

lougil'olia. 3.

foniinalis.

sea 11 dens.

gelatinosa.

COHJTEA, 914.

gloinerata.

arborescens. 1.

littoral is.

frutescenp. 1.

jioh/morjiha.

herbacea. 3.

reticulata, (m. Ehrh.)

Coma RUM. 659.

rivularis. (in. Ehrh.)

palustre. 1.

rupestris.

COMBEETUM. —

scojxtria.

laxuni.

vagahunda.

occidentale.

CoNiuM.' 343.

secvnduiii.

africamiiii. 3.

COMBTES. 159.

inaeulatum. 1.

ulttrnijlora.

rigens. 3.

surattensis.

lioiieni.

COMMELINA. 65.

CONNARUS. 856.

africana. 1 .

monocarpos (pi.).

LINNBAN HEEBAEIUM.

61

CONOCARPUS. 237.

erecta. 3. (m. So'.)

jprocnmhens.

racemosa.

CONVALLARIA. 436.

bifolia. 1.
friiticosa = Dracsena

ferrea.
majalis. 1.
niultiflora. 1.
Polygonatum. 3.
racemosa. 1.
stellata.
trifolia. 1.
verticillata. 1.

CONVOLTTXLUS. 218.

aculeatu-^.

aegyptius.

cdsinoides.

althaeifolius.

althaeoides. 1.

anccj^s.

angularis.

arvensis. 1.

Batatas. 1.

hiflorus.

hrasiliensis.

cairiciis. 3.

canariensis.

cantabrica. 1.

caroliims.

Cneoi-um. 1.

copticus.

corymhosus.

disse.civs.

Dorycnium 3.

farinosus.

gangeticus.

hedei'aceus. 1.

birtus. 1.-

Jalap a.

lineatus. 3.

linifolms.

littoralis.

macrocarpos. 3.

macrorhizos.

malaharicus.

martinicensis.

CONTOLYULUS : —

Medium. 1.
muricatus.
Nil. 3.
numnndarivs.
ohscurius.
oleraceus. M8.
panduratus.
paniculatus.
jyeltatus,
pentapetaloides.
peiitaphyllus. 3.

var. serpens.

persicus. 3.
Pes-caprae. 1.
piirpui-eiis. 3.
quinquefolius. 3.
repens.
reptans. 1.
Scammonia. 1.
sepium. 1.
sericeus. 3.
serpens.
sibiricus.
siculus. 2.
Soldanella. 1.
spithamaeus. 1.
terrestrif>.
tomentosus.
tricolor. 1 .
trldentatus.
Tiirpethum.
umhellatus.
verticillatus. 3.
vitifoliifS.
CONTZA. 993.

antbelmiutica. 3.
arborescens. 3.
Asteroides. 3.
aiirita. Suppl.
bal8amifera.
hifollata.
bih'ons.

\ar. JJoscidosa.

A'ar. radiata.

Candida. 1.
cbinensis. 1.
cinerea. 1.

62

INDEX TO THE

CONYZA : —

decurreiis. .'}.
frutUvsd.
hirsuta. 1.
linifolia.
lohuta.
odorata. 3.
pubigera.
rupesti'is. 3.
saxatilis. 3.
scabra,
sordida.
equarrosa. 1.
torhiosu.
virgata. 3.

COPAIFEEA. 557.

ollicinalis. (m. L. f.)

CORALLINA. 1293.

coriiiculata.

fragilissiina.

inediterranea.

officinalis.

Opuutia.

Peiiicillns.

rubens.
CORCHOJIUS. 691.

aestuaus. 3.

ca])sularis. 3. {Of.
trilocularis in hb.)

caryophiflloides ^ sili-
quosus ?

Coreta = siliquosus.

Tiirsutus.

hirtus.

olitorius. 1.

siliquosus. 1. (m.
Sol.)

tridens.

trilocularis. 3,
COEDIA. 253

Boil ireria.

Callococca. 3.

CoUocecca = praec.

Gerascantlms. 3.

glabra. 1 .

inacTophylla. 3.

Myxa. 1 ,

Sebesteua. 3.

CoBDiv : —

spinescens.
Cohkoi'sis. 1026.
alha.

alternifolia. 1.
anfjuxti folia,
anriculata.
baccata.
Bidens. 1.
chrysaatlia.
coronata. 3.
lanceolata.
lexicantlut = seq.
leucanthema. 3,
pliiladelpbica. MS.
reptans. 3. (lu, Sol.)
tripteris. 1.
verticil lata. 1.

CORIANDRUM. 363.

sativum. 1.
testiculatuin. 3.

COKIARIA. 1192.

myrtifolia. 1.
rvscifolia.
Corns. 241.

monspeliensis. ].

CORISPEIIMIM. 12.

hyssopitoliuin. 1.
squarrosum. 1.

CORNUCOPIAE. 76.

alopecuroides.

cucuUatuui. 1.
CORNUS. 151.

alba. 3.

alternifolia. Suppl.

canadensis. 2.

florida. 1 .

Mas. 1.

mascula = praec.

sanguinea. 1 .

sericea.

suecica. 1.
CoRNniA. 784.

pyraniidata. 1.
CORONILLA. 917.

ai'i/entea.

coronata. 3,

cretica. 1.

LINNEAK HEEBARICM.

63

COEONILLA : —

COTULA : —

Emei'us. I.

tanacetifolia. 3.

glauea. 2.

turbinata. 3.

juncea. 1.

Verbesina. 3.

uiininia.

viscosa.

monilis.

COXTLEBON. 594.

sca)idenx.

Jiemisphaerica.

Securiclaea. 1.

hispanica. 3.

valeiitina. 1.

laciniata. 1 .

varia. 1.

orbiculata. 1.

CORRIGIOLA. 386.

serratd.

litoralis. 1.

sjnnosa = Crassula

CORTUSA. 199.

spinosa.

Ginelhii. 1.

spuria.

Matthioli. 1.

ITiubilicus. 1 .

CORYLUS. 1132.

\ ai . i cjjctis.

Avellaiia. 1.
Colunia. ;j.

> On. . ttlUtt Ootl .

Cracca. —

CORYMBIUM.

maxima = Galega

afrkanum.

maxima.

glabrurii.

purimrea — Galega pur

scahrum.

^ purea.

CORTPHA.

s69i<icosa= Galega senti

gidneensis.

cosa.

thehaica.

tinctoria = Galega tiuc

umbraadifera.

toria.

COSTUS. 4.

villosa = Galega vil-

arabicus. 1.

losa.

COTULA. 1014.

virginiana = Galega vir

cdba = Eclipta erecta.

giniana.

antliemoities. 3.

Crambe. 849.

aurea. 3.

bispanica. 1.

capeiisis.

maritima. 1 .

coronopifolia. 1.

orientalis. 1.

rjrand'is = Clirysanthe-

Craniolak[a. —

miim flosculosum.

annua = Martynia

Lidbeckia. MS.

annua.

nilotica. MS.

fruticos((.

^>»-os;rrtfrt = Eclipta pro-

Crassula. 400.

strata.

aUemifolia.

jyyretlu-aria.

barbata. Suppl.

quinqueloba. Suppl.

caffra = fruiiculosa.

radiata.

centauroides.

sericea. Suppl.

ciliata.

Sjtilanthus = Spilanthes

coccinea. 1.

urens.

cordata. MS.

strict a.

cultrata. (ni. L. f.)

suffruticosa. MS.

cymosa.

o4 INDEX

TO THE

Ceassula : —

Crepis : —

(licliotoma.

biennis. 1.

Jlava.

barsifolia.

fruticulosa.

Dioscoridis. 3.

Glaux. MS.

foetida. 3.

gloinerata. 3.

hirta. 1.

iiKicropetala. MS.

neglecta. 3.

inuscosa.

nHdicaulis^Ijeontodon

nudicaulis.

hirtuni.

obvullata.

pulclira. 3.

orbicularis, (m. L. f.)

pygiuaea. 1.

pellucida. (in, L. f.)

rhagadiolokles.

perfoliata.

rubra. 1.

Portalacarla = Clay tonia

sibirica. 3.

Portulacana.

tectoruin. 1.

pruinosa. 3.

vesicaria. 3.

2niactata.

virens. 3.

rubens. 3.

CfiESCEXTIA. 779.

scabra.

cucurbitbid.

spinosa.

Cujete. 3.

strigosa.

Cressa. 317.

subulata.

cretica. 1.

tetragona. 3.

Crinum. 415.

vertic'dlaris.

africanum. 1.

Crataegus. 643.

americanum.

Aria. 1.

asiaticuin. 3.

VO f T /*17 >7 7 i*ff

barbafcum. MS.
latifolium. 1.

var. suecica.

Azarolus. 1.

zeylanicuni. 3.

var. Aronia.

Crithmum. 347.

coccinea. 1.

maritimum. 3.

Criis-galli. 1.

pyrenaicuiu. 3.

hi/bridus.

Crocus! 56.

indica. 1.

Balbocodium.

Oxyacautha. 1.

sativus. 1.

lomentosa. 1.

• ^{//*'(-'''''*t to.

torminalis. 1.

1 f rt »» ,.,,«..,.-

viridis. 1.

Crotalaria. 895.

Ceataeva. 619.

alba.

gynandra.

ainplexicaulis. 3.

inennis = C. Tapia.

biflora.

Marmelos.

chinensis. 3.

spinosa. (m. Sol.)

cordit'olia.

Tapia. 1.

heterophylla. Suppl.

CnEi'is. 955.

Imbricata.

aipina. 1.

incana. 1.

aspera. 3.

incaiiescens. Suppl.

barbata. 1 .

juncea. 1.

LINNEAN HEBBAEITJM.

65

Crotalaria : —

laburnifolia. 3.

latifolia.

lunaris.

perfoliata.

perforata.

quinquefolia. 3,

retusa. 1.

sas;ittalis. 1.

sessUiftora.

sessilifolia, sphalm. :=
pi'aec.

trirtora.

verrucosa.

villosa.
CROTOIf. 1140.

argenteum. 1.
aroinatieum. 3.
balsamiferum. 3.
Botzoe ^ seq.
Bentzoe.
Cascarilla. 3,
castaneifolium.
flavens. 3. (m. Sol.)
glabellum. 3.
glauclulosuni. 3.
Imstatam.

huniile. 3. (m. Sol.)
laccit'erum. 3.
lohatum.
lucidiim. 3.
luoluccanum. 3.
palustre. 1.
ricinocarjjos .
sebiferum. 1.
spinosum.
sabtomeniosum.
Tiglium. 3.
tiuctorium. 3.
urens = Tragia iuvolu-

crata.
variegcttum.
Ceucianella. 130,
aegyptiaca.
angustifolia. 1.
latifolia. 3.
maritima. 3.
monspeliaca. 1.

CRUCIA]!fELLA :

patula. 2.
Crucita. —

hispanica.
CUCUBALUS. 582.

acaulis = Silene

acaulis.
aegi/ptiacus.
baccifer. 1.
Beheii. 1.

var. feminea.

Catbolicus. 1.
fabarius.
giganteus=:Si\ene gigan-

teus.
italicus. 3.
mollissimus.
Otites. 1.
pumilio. 3.
quadrifidiis = Silene

qiiadrilida.
reflexus. 1.
saxifragus.
sibiricus. 3.
stellatus. 1.
tataricus.
viscosLis. 1.
CucuMis. 1152.

acutangulus. 1.
angidnus.
Angaria. 1.
Chate. 3.
Colocynthis. 1.
Dudaim. 1.
Jlexnosiis.
maderaspatanus.
Melo. 1.
pedatus = Anguria

pedata.
prophetarum.
sativus.
trifoliatus = Anguria

trifoliata.
trilobatus = Anguria

trilobata.

CUCTJRBITA. 1151.

CitruUus,
Lagenaria. 2.

66

INDKX TO THE

CUCURBITA : —

Melopepo.

novel.

ovifera. .'?.

Pepo. 2.

verrucosa.
CUMINUM. 358.

Cyiiiiiiini). 1.
CUNILA. 38.

niariaiia. '.i.

pulegioides. 3.

thyiiioides. 3.
CUNONIA. 571.

capensis. 3.
CuPANiA. — (genus deest
jam anno 1767?).

ainericati'i.
CurBEssis. 1137.

disticha. 1 .

juniperoides.

senipervirens. 1.

thyoides. 1.

CURATELLA.

americana.
CUHCCMA. 7.

longa. 3.

nova.

rotunda.
CUSCUTA. 170.

americana. 1.

Epitlujmum. 2.

europaea. 1.

var. Epithymum.

filiformis. MS.
CussoNiA. 376.

thyrsiflora.

CrANELLA. 430.

capensis. 3.
Ctcas. 1292.

circinalia (pi.).
Cyclamex. 202.

puropaeuni. 1.

indicum.
Cymbaria. 768.

daurica (pi.).
Cynanchum. 308.

acutum. 1.

apJiyllum.

capense. Siippl.

Cynanchum : —

erect uni. 1.
hirUtiu.
maritiiiium.
iiionspeliacuin. 1.
planiflovuui = seq.
■phruifoliuni.
race)iioSH)ii .
suberosuin. 1.
undulatum.
viminale.

CSNAKA. 969.

acaidis.

Carduncxdus (pi.).

hiiinilis. 1.

Scolymus. 3.
Cyxoglossum. 183.

apeninnuin. 1.

cheirit'oliiun. 1.

laeviyatum.

linifoiiuin. 1.

lusitanicum. 3.

montanum.

officinale = vulgare.

Oniphalodes. 1.

omphaluides = praec.

virginianum. 1.

virginicuin = praec.

vulgare. MS.
Cynometra. 533.

caulitlora. 3.

ramijlora.
Cynomorium. 1084.

coccineum.
Cynosurus. 91.

aegyptius. 1 .

aureus. 1.

caeruleus. 1.

coi'acanus. 3.

cristatus. 1.

creticus. MS. (=pro-
cumbeus.)

durus. 1.

echinatus. 1.

indicus. 1. (in. Sol.)

Lima. 1.
jyaniceus.

procumbens. MS.

virgatus. 3.

LINXEAN HEKBAIHUM.

67

CypERus. 70.

alternifoliiis, 3.

aunuus. MS.

articulatus. 3.

arundinaceus ^=. spatha-
ceus.

compressus. 1.

difformis. 3.

distaus. Suppl.

elatus. 3.

elegaus. 3.

csculeiitus.

f(e>'/-H^ineMS=spathaceus.

riavescens. 1.

fiiscus.

f/laher.

glomeratus. 3.

Haspan. 1.

hexastacliyos.

Iria. (of. C Haspan in
hb.) '

laevigatus.

ligularis. 3.

longus. 1.

minimus.

inonostachj'os.

viucronatus.

odoratus. 3.

Papyrus. 3.

pumilus. 3.

rotundas. 3.

spatJiaceus.

squarrosus. 3.

strigosus. 1.

tenellus. Suppl.

triflorus.

vaginatus. MS.
Cypeipedium. 1061.

bulbosum. 1.

Calceolus. 1.
Cyrilla. 272.

racemi flora. 3.
Cytixus. 1075.

Hypocistis. 3.
Cyxisus! 912.

aethiopicus.

argenleus. 1.

austriacus. 3. (m. Jacq.
et L. f.)

Cytisus : —

Cajaii. 1.

graecus.

hirsutus. 1. (in.L. f.?)

Laburnum. 3.

monspessulanus.

nigricans. 1.

patens.

innnatus = Robinia

mitis.
jisoral aides = Indigofera

psoraloides.
sessilifolius, 1.
supiuus. 1. (m. L. f.)

Dactylis. 90.

ciliaris.

cynosuroides. 1.

glomerata. 1.

lagopodoides. 1.

paleacea.
Dais. 554.

cotinifolia. 3.

octandra. 3.
Dalbergia. 886. (Suppl.)

Amerimnon. MS.
Dalechampia. 1138.

scandens.
Dalibarda. —

repens = Rubus Dali-
barda.
Daphxe. 500.

alpina. 3.

Cneorum. 1.

Gnidium. 1.

indica. 2.

Laureola. 3.

Mezereum. 1.

oleoides.

pontica.

pubescens. 3.

Tarton-raira. 1.

Thymelaea. 1.

villosa. 3.
Datisca. 1196.

Cannabina. 1.

hirta. 1.
Datura. 243.

arborea.

/*

68

I>'DEX TO TUE

Datuka —

fastuosa. ^1

t'eroa-.

Metel. 2.

Stramoiiiuii). 1,

Tatula. :3.
Daucus. 340.

Carota. 1.

Giugidiuin. 1.

mauritauicus. 3.

muric-atus. 3.

var. mantimifs.

Visnaga. 1 .
Decumaria. 617.

barbara.
Delima. 683.

sarmentosa (pi.).
Delphinium. 694.

Aconiti. 3.

Ajacis. 1.

ambigiuiin. 3.

Consolida. 1.

elatuin. 1.

grandirioruui. 1.

hybridum.

7nonsfruosuin.

peregrin am. 1.

Staphisagria. 1.
Dentaria. 834.

bulbit'era. 2.

enueaphyllos. 1.

pentapliyllos. 2.

DiALIUM. 23.

indum (pL).
DiAXinERA. 29.

americana. 1 .
comata. 3. (m. L. f.)

DiANTHUS. 581.

alpiuus.
arboreus.
areuarius. 1.
Ariiiena. 1.
barbatus. 1.
carthusianorum. 1.
Caryopbyllus. 1.

var. coronarius.

var. imhricatus.

var. ino(lon(s.

chinensis. 1.

DiANTHUS: —

deltoides. 1.

ifimimitns.

ferriigineus.

ffUticOSKS.

glaucus. 1.

Ju/ssoplfolius^ euperbus.

monsj)eliaci(s= seq.

moiispeliensis.

p]uniariii,s. 1.

ponieridiaiius. 3.

prolifer. 1 .

pungens.

saxifragns.

superbus. 3.

virgineus. 3.
Diapensia. 195.

helvetica.

lapponica. 1 .
DiASPERUS = Phyllanthus.
Diastema. Linn. f. MS. =

Dalbergia.
Dicta Mxus. 536.

alhvs (pi.).
Digitalis. 775.

ambhjua.

canariensis. 1.

ferruginea. 1. {cf.
lutea.)

Intea. 1 .

minor.

obscura.

ochroleuca [an ni. L. f . ?
= ambigua'^?]

purpurea. 1.

Thapsi.
DiLAXEIS. 63.

corvmbosa. (m. L. f.)
vis30sa. (m. L. f.)

DiLLENIA.

indica.
DiODiA — (deest).

virrjhiiana.

virginlca ^= praec.
DioxAEA. 555.

Muscipula. ('■ Miisci-
capa.")
DioscoREA. 1184.

acideata.

LINXEAN HERBAKIUM.

69

DiOSCOREA : —

alata. 1 .

biilbifora. 1.

oppositifolia.

■pentaphylJa.

sativa. 1 .

trip7i)/lla.

villosa.
DiosMA. 270.

barbigera. Suppl.

capeusis.

capitata. (m. L. f.)

ciliata. 1.

crenata, 3.

crenulata = praec.

cupressina.

ericoides. 3.

hirsLita. 1,

imhrlcata.

lanceolata.

latifolia. Suppl.

marginata. Suppl.

oppositifolia. 1.

pulcliella.

rubra. 1.

uniflora. 1.
DiosPYROs. 1231.

australis. MS.

Lotus. 1.

virginiana. 1 .
DiPSAcus. 119.

fullonum. 1.

laciniatus. 1.

pilosus. 1.
DiRCA. 501.

palustris. 1.
DisA. 1060.

uniflora (pi.).

DiSANDRA. 475.

prostrata (pi.).

DODAKTIA. 860.

indica. 1.
orientalis. 1.
DoDECAS. 623. Suppl.
surinamensis (pi.).

DODECATHEOX. 201.

Meadia. 2.

DODONAEA. 495.

viscosa (pi.).

DoLiciios. 900.
altissimus.
an'status.
hijlorus.
bulbosus. 3.
capeusis.
Catiang.
ensifonnis.
erosus = bulbosus.
filif oralis. 3. (in. Sol.)
Lablab. 1.
lir/nosus.
miuinius. 3.
polj^stachios. 3.
pruriens. 3.
pubescens. 3.
purpureus. 3.
regularis.
repens, (m. Sol.) =

uncinatus.
scarabaeoides. 1.
sesqiiipedalis.
sinensis.
Soja. 3.

tetragouolobus. 3.
trilohatus = Glyciue

triloba,
trilobus. 1.
uuciuatus.
unguiculahtfi.
urens.

DORONICUM. 1002.

Bellidiastrum. 1.
incanum.
pardalianclies. 1.

(m. L. f.)
plautagiueum. 1.

DORSTENIA.

alexiteria.
caulescens.
Gontrajerva.

var. IJoHStoni =

Iloustoni.
Dralcena.
Houstoni.
Draba. 823.

aizoides. .3.
alpiua. 1.
ciliaris, 3.

/*2

ro

INDEX TO THE

Dbaba : —

hirta. 3.

incana. 1 .

murali-s. 1.

uemorosa. 1.

pyrenaica. 1 .

verna. 1.
Dracaexa, 435.

Draco.

ensifolia. 3.

ferrea. 3.

graniinifolia. 3.

terminalis.

volubilis. JSuppl.
Dkacocepiialum. 746.

altajfnse.

austriacum. 1.

canariense. 1.

canescens. 1.

grandifloriiiri. 1.

Moldavica. 1.

uutaus. 1.

peltatum. 1.

peregriuum. 3.

pinuatum. 1.

Ruyschiana. 1,

sibii'icum. 3.

thymifloi'um. 1.

virginiauuin.' 1.
Deacontium. 1080.

camtscJiatcense.

foetidum. 1.

pertusiim.

polyphyllura. (m. L. f.)

sphiosum.
Drimys [Forst.] 696.

"AVintera" Sm. MS.

axillaris [Forst.].

granadensis [Forst.].

Winterana (m. L. £.):=
Winteri [Forsl.].
Deosera. 398.

capensis. 3,

cisti flora. 3.

cuneifolia. MS.

indica.

longifolia. 1.

lusitanica. 3.

rotundifolia. 1.

Deosera : —

verticillata.
Drdpina, —

cristata.
Dryas. 658.

octopetala. 1.

pentapetala. 1.
Deypis. 389.

spinosa. 3.

DUEANTA. 806.

Ellisia. 3. (m. Sol.)
erecta.

Plumieri. 3.
repens.
Durio. 940.

zihethinus.

Ebenus. 929.
capensis.
cretica. 1 .

ECHINOPHORA. 336.

spinosa. 1.

tenuifolia. 3.
EcHiNOPs. 1045.

coryn^hosus.

fruticosus.

Eitro. 1.

sphaerocephalus. 1.

spinosus. 3.

strigosus. 1.
ECHITES. 302.

ayr/lutinata.

annularis.

hiflora.

caudata. 3.

corijmhosa.

•nova = syphilitica.

quinquangidaris.

scholaris. 3.

spticata.

suherecta.

syphilitica. Suppl.

torulosa.

trifida.

umhellata.
ECHIUM. 191.

argeuteum.

capitatum. 3.

LIXXEAX HEEBAEItrM.

71

EcHiUM : —

creticum. 1.

fruticosum. 1.

f/lahrum.

italicum. 1.

laevigatum. 3.

lusitanicum. 3. (m.L, f.)

onentale.

plantagineum.

pyrenaicum.

spicatum, MS.

violaceum. 3.

vulgare. 1.
ECLIPTA. 1020.

alba. MS. [= seq.?]

ereeta.

latifolia. Siippl.

prostrata. (m, Sol.)

punctata = ereeta ?
Eheetia. 254.

Bourreria. 3. (m. Sol.)

exsucca.

spinosa [Jacq.].

tinifolia. 3.
Elaeagnus. 160.

angustifolia. 1.

latifolia. 1.

orientalis. 3.
3.
681.

serrata (pi.).
Elais. —

guineensis.
Elate. —

sylvestris.
Elaterium. —

carthnr/inevse.

trifoliatum.
Elatine. 517.

Alsinastrum. 1.

Hydropij^er (pL).
Elegia. 1164 a.

juncea. (m. Dahl)
Elepiiantopus. 1043.

scaber. 1.

tomentoaus. 1.
Ellisia. 206.

acuta.

Nyctelea.

spmosa.
Elaeocarpus

Elymis. 100.

arenarius. 3.
canadensis.
cauinus. 3.
Caput-Medusiie. 3.
europaeus. 3.
Hystrix. 3.
monococcos.
pbiladelphiciis, 3.
sibiricus. 3,
virgiuicus. 3.

EMPETRUil. 1160.

album. 1.

nigrum. 1.
Ephedra. 1200.

distacbya. 1.

monostacliya.
Epidendrum. 1062.

nloifolium.

amabile. 1.

carinatum.

caudatum.

ciliare.

coccineum.

cochleatum. 3.

cucullatum.

domesticum.

ensifolium. 3.

Flos-aeris. 3.

furvum.

graminifolium.

guttatuvi.

jancifolium.

lineare. [Jacq.]

moniliforme.

nocturnum.

nodosum.

opliiog lossoides .

ovation.

pxinctatum.

pusillum. 3.

retusum.

ruscifolium.

scriptum.

secundum.

spatulatum .

tenuifolium.

terrestre.

tuherosum.

72

INDEX TO TUE

EriDEXDRUM : —

Vanilla. 3.
Epigaea. 564.

re pens. 1.
Epilobium. 486.

alpinum. 'A.

angustifoliuju. 1.

hirsutuin. 1.

latiColiiun. J.

montanuiii. 1.

palustre. 1.

tetragonuni. J.
Epimkdium. 150.

alpinuui. 1.
Equisetum. 1241.

arvense. '3.

fluviatile. 1.

(/i(janteiim.

hyeraale. 3.

Kmosum.

palustre. 1.

sylvaticum. 1.
Erantiikmum. 24.

angustatmn.

angustifolium = praec.

capense.

parvifolinm.
Erkja. 498.

abietina. 3.

absinthoides.

albens.

urborea. 3.

articularis. 3. (m.
L.f.)

australis.

baccans.

Bergiana.

himniades = capitata.

caffra.

calycina.

capitata.

carnea.

caudata. MS.

cerinthoides.

ciliaris, 3.

cinerea. 1.

cocci nea.

comosa.

corifolia

cubica.

Erica : —

cuhilalis = viscaria ?
curviflora. 3.
Duhoi'cii ^ Andromeda

Dabocciu.
denticnlata.
depressa.
empetrit'olia. 3.
fastigiata. 3.
giutpltahdes.
granulata.
balicacaba. 3.
herbacea. 2.
hispidula. .3.
imbricata. 3.
lutea.
mamiuosa.
mauritanica.
mediterranea.
melaiitliera.
mucosa,
multiflora. 3.
nigrita. 3.
nudiflora.
jialUde-imrpurea.
paniculata. 3.
parviflora. 3.
Passeriuae. Suppl.
pentapbylla.
persoluta.
Petiveri.
2:)h>/sodes.
pilulifera. 3.
planifolia. 3.
Plukenetii. 3.
pubesceus. 3.
pulcberrima. MS.
piirjnirasce'ns.
raceniosa. MS.
rainentacea.
regerminans.
retorta. Suppl.
scoparia. 1.
spicata. MS.
spumosa. 3.
tenuifolia. 3.
Tetralix. 1.
triflora. 3.
tubiflora 3.
umbellata. 1,

LINNEAN nERBARIUM.

73

Erica : —

vagaus.

vegetula. MS.

viride-purpurea. 3.

viscaria.

vulgaris. 1.
Erigerox. 994.

acre. 1.

aegyptiacum. 3.

alpinum. 3.

bonariense. 1.

camphot'atum.

canadense. 3.

carol'uilanum.

foetidum.

glutinosum. 3.

Grouani.

gramineum. I.

graveolens. 3.

jamaiceiise. 3. (m. Sol.)

obliquuin.

philadelphicum. 1.

])iniiatum. Suppl.

siculum. 3.

tricuiieatum. 3. Suppl.

tuberosum. 3.

unifiorum. 1.

viscosum. 1.
Erinus. 789.

africanus. 1.

alpiuus. 1.

americanus. MS.

capensis. (m. L. f.)

laciniatus.

peruvianiis. 3.
EriocauI;0>'. 105.

decangulare. 1.

(juinquangulare.

setaceum.

sexangulare. 1.

triangulare.
Eriocephalds. 1040.

africanus. 1.

pectinifollus = Hippia
frutescens.

racemosus.
Eeiophorum. 72.

alpinum. 1.

cyperiaum.

Eriopiioruai : —

polystachion. 1 .

vaginatum. 1.

virgiuicuiii. 1.
Erithaeis. — ■

fruticosa.
Ervum. 907.

Ervilia. ] .

hirsutuni. 1.

liOUS. 1.

monanthos. 1.

soloni(!nse.

tetraspermum, i.
Ertngium. 331.

alpinum.

amethystinum. 1.

aquatic urn. 1.

campestre. 1.

foetidum. 1.

maritiuium. 1.

planum. 1.

■pusdlum.

tricuspidatum. 2.

trifidum.
Erysimum. 837.

AUiaria. 1.

Barbarea. 2.

cheiranthoides. 1 .

hieracifolium. 2.

incanum. MS.

officinale. 1.

repandum. 3.
Erythrixa. 888.

Corallodendrum. 3.

var. occidentalis.

var. orienicdis.

Crista-galli.

herbacea. 3.

2^icta.

Pisciptda.

plaiiisiliqua.

varief/aia.
ERYTHuoxiuir. 424.

Dens-cauis. 1.
Erythroxylox,. 591.

areolatum. 3.

Jiavanense.
Escallonia. 275.

myrtilloides. (m. L. f.)

74

INDEX TO TUB

Ethulia. 977.

Bidentis.

conyzoides. 3.

divaricata. Jl

sparrfanophora.

tomentosa. 3.
ErcLEA. 1194.

racemoxd (])!.)•
Ettgbnia. 636.

acxitan<iHla.

cotinifolla [Jacq.].

Jambos [basin versus].

mcdaccensis.

Pseudo-Ps'uUum [Jacq.].

racemosd.

uuiHora. 1.
EUONYMUS. 269.

americanus. 1.

Colpoon = Cassine
capensis.

europaeus^. 1.

— — var. latifoliuf!.

var. tenuifolius,

japonicus. Suppl.

verrucosus. jNIS.
EUPATORIUM. 978.

album. 3.

altissimuiii. 1 .

aroinatiouin. 1.

caunabinum. 1,

chinense.

coelestiaum. 2.

Dalea. 3.

fmticosum.

hastatuin, 3.

Boustoniannm.

HoKstonis = praec.

Tiyssopifolmm.

ivaefoliuni. 3.

macropJii/Uum.

luaculatuin. 2.

odoratum. 3.

perfoliatum. 1.

purpurea 111. ].

rotundit'oliuni. 1.

scandens. 1.

sessilifoliuni. 1.

sophiaefoUuin.

trifoliatum. 1.

EUPATORIUM : —

zeylanicnm.
Euphorbia. 630.
aleppica. 1.
am ygdaloides. 1 .
antiquoi'um.
Apios. 3.
canariensis.
canesoen.s. 3.
Capnt-Medusae.
cerelfonnis.
Chamaesyce. 1 .
Characias, 1.
coralloides. 1.
corollata. 1.
cotitiifolia.
Cyparissias. 1 .
dendroides.
dulcis. 1.
epithvnioides. 1.
Esula. 1.
exigua. 1.

var. acuta.

var. retiisa.

falcata. 1.
(jenistoides.
f/ermanica.
f/raminea.
helioscopia. 1 .
heptarjona.
lieterophyUa.
hirta. 1 .
liyberna. 1.
hypericifolia. 1 .
hyssopifolia. 3.
Ipecacuanhae. 1 .
Lathyris. 1.
maculata. 1.
mamviillaris.
mmiritanica.
Myrsinites. 1 .
myrtifolia = seq.
myrtillifolia. 3. (m.Sol.)
neriifolia. 1.
ocymoidea.
officinariim.
orientalis. 1.
origanoides. 1.
palustris. 1.

LIXNEAK HERBARIUM.

75

Euphorbia : —

Paralijis. 1.

parvijiora.

pedicellata. M8.

Peplis. 1.

Peplus. 1.

pilosa. 1.

pilulifera. 1.

pinea.

Pithyusa, 1.

platyphyllos. 1.

polygonifolia. 1.

portlandica. o.

portiilacoides. 1.

segetalis. 1.

serrata. 1 .

spinosa. 1.

stricta.

sylvatica. 1.

Terracina. 3.

thymifolia. 1.

TirucaJli.

Tithymaloides.

var. myrtifolia.

var. ixidifolia.

tiiherosa.

verrucosa. 1.

vimincdis.
Euphrasia. 759.

latifolia. 3.

linifolia. 3.

var. viscosa=^Jj\xc\\-

nera linifolia.

lutea, 1.

Odontites. 1.

ofticinalis. 1.

tricuspidata. 3.

viscosa = JJuchnera lini-
folia.
EvoLVULUs. 393.

alsinoides. 3.

emargiuatus. M8.

f/avf/eticus.

linifolius. 3.

uuniinularius. 3.

tridentatus.
Etonymus v. Euonymus.
ExACUM. 143.

albens. Suppl.

Exacum : —

aureum. Suppl.

cordatum, sphalm. =
sessile.

peduncidatxm.

sessile.
EXCOECARIA. 1162.

Agallocha (^pl.).

Eagara. 152.

octandra.

piperita.

Pterota. 3.

tragodes fJaeq.].
Eagoxia. 546.

arahica = cretica.

cretica. 1.

liispanica = cretica.

indica [Jjurm. f.] =
cretica.
Fagus. 1130.

Castanea. 1.

puraila. 1.

sylvatica. 2.
Falckia [sen Ealkia]. 461.

repens (pi.)- ISuppl.
Eerraria. 1065.

undtdata (pi.).
Ferula. 350.

Assa-foetida.

canadensis.

communis. 3.

FernJago.

glauca.

meoides.

nodiflora .

orientalis.

tingitana. 1.
Fesxuca. 92.

amethystina.

barbata.

bromoides. 1.

calycina. 3.

cristata. 1.

decumbens. 1.

dumetorum. 3.

dariuscula. 3.

elatior. 1.

'(j

INDEX TO TILE

Festcca : —

elatior var. sihiiica.

fluitans.

fusca. .3.

maritima.

Myurus. 1.

oviua. 1.

var. vivijHiru.

jyhoenicoides.

reptatrix. 3.

rubra. 1.

serotinn= Agrostis sero-
tina.

sjiadicea.
Fevillea. 1180.

cordifolia.

scandens.

trilobata (in. Sol.) [ap.
Zaxoniam, 1179].
Ficus. 1240.

hemjhalensis.

Benjarahia.

Carica. 1.

indica. 3.

lactea. MS.

macidata.

nymphaeifolia.

perforata.

puraila. 3.

religiosa. 3.
retusa. 3.
serruta.

Sycomoriis. 1.
toxicarla.
trjgonata.

FiLAGO. 1041.

acaM?<s= pygmaea.
ai'vensis. 2.
gallica. 2.
gernianica. 3.
Leontopodium. 3.
maritima = Athanasia

maritima.
montana. 2.
pygmaea. 1 .
jii/ ramidata = gevma,mca .
Flagellaria. 463.
indica. 1.

Flistiia. 1296.
fontixalis. 1261.

antipyretiea. (in. Sol.)

capillacea.

iidnor.

'pennata.

squamosa. 3.

FOESKOIIhEA. 605.

tenacissiiiKi (pi.)-

FOTHEEGILhA. 693.

Gardeni (pi. J.
FllAGARIA. 654.

chilensis. MS.
monophylla. 3. [m.

Duchesne].
muncaia.
sterilis. 3.
vesca. 1.
var. clnloensis : cf.

F. chilensis.
var. muricata : cf.

F. muricata.

— var. 2)i'atensis.

— var. sativa.

— var, svlvestris.

Feaxkexia. 457.

hirsuta. 1.

laevis. 1.

pulverulenta. 1.
Feaxixus. 1230.

americana. 1.

excelsior.

Ormis.
Fritillakia. 421.

imperialis. ] .

Meleagris. 1.

nana.

persica.

pyrenaica. 1.

reifia.
Fuchsia. —

yiudtijlora.

trijihi/Ua.
Fucus. 1274.

abrotanifolius. 1.

acinarius. 3.

aculeatus. 3.

alatus.
j barbatus.

LINNEAN HEEBAKIUM.

77

PUCUS : —

biiccinalis. (m. L. f.)
caualiculatus. 3.
cartilagineus. 1.
ceranoides. 3.
ciliatus, 3.
concateiiatus. 3.
coufenoides.
crispatus. 3.
crispiis. 3.
dentatus.
digitatus. 3.
discors. 3.
disticbus. 3.
divaricatus. 1.
eloDgatus. 1,
ericoide^.
esculentus. 3.
excisus.

fastigiatus. 1.
riluiii,

foeniculaceus. 3.
furcellatus. 3.
gigartiuus. 3.
granulatus. 3.
hirsutus. 3.
inflatus. 3.
lacerus.
lanosus. 3.
leudigerus. 1.
loreus. 3.
lycoperdioides. 3.
muscoides.
natans. 1,
nodosus. 1.
ornatus.
ovarius, spbalm. =

uvarius.
pahnatus.
pavonius.
pluniosLis.

P3'riferus. (m. L. f.)
ramentaceus. 3.
rubens. 3.
saccbarinus. 1.
sanguineus. 3.
selaginoides. 3.
serratus. 3.
siliculosus. 3.
siliquosus. 3.

Eucus : —

spermophorus. 3.

spinosus.

spiralis. 3.

Tendo.

triqueter (Iriquebrac-

tus ?).
turbinatus. 3.
iwanns.
usneoides.
uvarius. 3.
veuosus.
vesicLilosus. 3.
vittatus. 3.
volubilis. 3.

FUMAllIA. 881.

Anianni. MS.
bulbosa. 1.

• var. cana.

var. intermedia.

var. solida.

Capnoides. 1.
Qapreolata = officinalis,

var.
claviculata. 3.
Cueullaria. 2.
enneaphylla. 3.
lutea.

nobilis. 3.
officinalis. 1.
semper vi reus. 1.
spectabilis. 1.
spicata. 3.
vesicaria. 1 .

FUSANUS. —

compressiis.

Gahnia. 459.

pyocera [Forst.].
Galanthus. 409.

nivalis. 1.
Galax. —

aphylla.
Galaxia. 851.

august ifolia. MS.

latifolia. MS.

monadelpba. MS,
Galega. 924.
caribaea.

78

INDEX TO THE

Galega : —

cinerea. 3.

fruticosa.

littoral is. 3.

mci.vima.

officinalis. 1 .

purpurea. 3.

seiiticosa.

tinctorid.

villosa.

virginiana. 3.
Galenia. 507.

africaua. 1.

procumbens. Suppl.
Galeopsis. 734.

Galeobdolon. 1.

hi)'suta = iitachys hirta.

Ladanum. 1.

Tetrahit. 1.

var. cannahina.

var. grancliflora .

Galium. 129.

Aparine. 1.

aristatum. 3.

bermudense.

hermudiamnn = praec.

boreale. 3.

glaucum. 1.

graec'Uiii. 3.

hierosolymitanum. 3.

laevirjatnin.

maritimum. 3.

minutuui. 1.

Mollugo. 1.

montanum. 3.

palustre. 1.

parisiensR. 1.

purpureuin. 1.

pusilluni. 3.

rotundifoliuni. 1.

rubioides. 1.

Tnibrum.

saxatile. 1.

scabrum. 1.

spurium.

8ylvaticum. 3.

tinctoriuin. 1.

trifidum. 1.

uliginosuni. 1.

Galium : —

verurn. 1.
Gaecixia. 615.

celebica.

cornea.

Mangostana.
Gaedenia. 297.

Jlorida.

Mussaenda. Suppl.

Thunbergia. Suppl.
Gabidella. 587.

Nigellastruiu. 1.
Gaultheria. 565.

procumbens. 1.
Gauea. 485.

biennis. 1 .

fruticosa.
Genipa. —

americana.
Genista. 892.

anglica. 1.

canariensis. 1.

candicans. 3.

florida. 3.

germanica. 2.

hispanica. 1.

humifusa. 3.

Hnifolia. 3.

lusitanica. 3.

pilosa. 1.

purgans.

sagittalis. 1.

sibirica .

tinctoria. 1.

tridentata. 1.
Ges^tiana. 328.

acaulis. 1 .

Amarella. 1.

ajyhi/lla.

aquatica. 1.

asclepiadea. 1.

aurea. 3.

bavarica. 1.

campestris. 1.

Centaurium. 1.

ciliata. 1.

Cruciata. 1.

decumbena. Suppl.

exacoides.

LINNEAN HERBARIUM.

79

GrENTIANA : —

exaltata = bavarica?

filiformis. 1.

heteroclita.

]utea.

uiaritima. 3.

nivalis. 1.

perfoliata. 1.

Pneumonanthe. 1.

pulcheUa [Sw.].

jmmila.

punctata. 1.

2nirpurea.

pyrenaica. 3.

quadrifolia.

quinquejJora.

quinquefolia. 1.

Saponaria. 1.

sessilis.

spicata. 2.

utriculosa. 3.

verna. 1.

verticillata.

villosa.
Geoffraea. —

spinosa.
Gerakium. 858,

abrotanifolium. Suppl.

acaule.

acetosum. 3.

aionium. MS.

alceoides. 3.

alchetnilloides. 1.

althaeoides. 3.

At'duinum.

argenteum. 3.

auriLum.

betulinum. 1.

bohemicum. 3.

capitatum. 1.

carnosum.

carolinianum. 1.

chium. 3.

ciconium. 3,

cicutariuni. 1.

var. moschatum =

moschatum.

columbinum. 1,

coriandrifolium. 3.

Geranium : —

cotyledonis.

crispum.

cucuUatum. 1.

dissectum, 2.

flavimi.

foetidum. MS.

fulgiduni. 3.

fuscum.

gibbosuui.

glaucophylloii. 1.

(jrandiflorum = Grielum

tenuifolium.
grossularioides. 1.
gruinum. 1.
liermannifoUum.
hispid um. Suppl.
hybridum. 3. (m. L.f.)
incaman.

incarnatuni. (m. L. f.)
inquinans. 1.
lobatum.

var. Jiirsutum.

var. pinnatijidum.

lucidum. 1.
macrori'hizum. 2.
maculatum. 1.
Malacoides. 1.
inaritimum. 3.
moUe. 1.
moschatum. 3.
myrrhifolium. 1.
nodosum. 1.
odoratissimum. 1.
palustre. 3,
papiliouaceum. 3.
peltatum. 3.
phaeum. 1.
jjinnatum.
pratense. 1 .
prolificum, 3.

var. auritum.

var. longifolinm.

var. oxcdoides.

var. pinnatum.

var. proliferum,

pusillum. 3.
2}j/renaicum [JBurin. f.].
rapaceum.

80

IXDEX TO TnE

Geeanium : —

reflexuin.

Robertianuni. I.

roinamim.

rotuiulifoliuiu. 1.

sanguiiieum.

scabrinu. iJ.

sibiricum. 1.

spinosum.

striatum. .'}.

sylvaticiim. 1.

tabulai'c. 3.

triste. ] .

tuberosum. 1.

versicolor = striatum.

vitifolium. '>.

zonale, 1.
Geraedia. 764.

delphinifolia.

flava. 1.

glutiuosa. 1,

pedicularia. 1.

purpurea. 1.

tuherosa.
Gebopogon. 945.

calyculatum.

glabrum. 3.

Jiirsutum.
Gesnehia. 766.

acaulis.

Jiumilis.

nigrina. MS.

tomentosa. (m.
Sol.).
Gbthyllis. 445.

afra. 2.
Geum. 657.

raqntanum. 3.

rejjtans.

rivale. 1.

urbanum. 1.

virginianum. 1.

GiNGKO. —

hUoha (pi.).

GiNOIlA. —

amerkana.
GisEKiA. 399.

■pluirnacioides (pL).
Glabbaria. 938.

Glabraria ; —

tersa (pi.).
Gladiolus. 59.

(datus = labialis.

alopecuroides. 3.

augiistus. 1.

capital K'i.

carneus [Burm. f.].

communis. 1.

decurrens, MS.

imbricatus. 1.

involutus [Burm. £.].

labialis. MS.

moutanus. Suppl.

palmaris. MS.

permeahilis [Burm. £,].

phalangioides, MS. =
moutanus.

plicatus. 3.

ramosus.

recurvus, cP. trigyna.

scorpius, MS. = mon-
tanus.

spieatus. 1.

trigyna. MS.

tristis. 3.

uudulatus. 3.
Glaux. 291.

mai'itima. 1.
Gleohoma. 732.

arvensis. 1. ( = StachYs
arveusis).

helgica = praec.

hederacea. 1 .
Gleditsia. 1229.

inermis.

triacanthos. 1 .
Glinus. 631.

dictamnoides.

lotoides, 1.
Globba. 45.

marantina.

nutans.

uviformis.
Globclaria. 117.

Alj'pum. ].

bisno(/arica.

cordit'olia. 1,

nudicaulis. 3.

LIXXEAX HEBBAEIUM.

81

Globulaeia : —

oriental is. 1.
spinosa.
vulgaris. 1.
Gloeiosa. 423.

sintjdex.

superba. 1.
Glut a, 1068.

Benghas (pi.).
Glycine. 901.

Abnts = Abrus precato-
rius.

Apios. 1.

bituuiinosa. 3.

hracteata = monoica.

comosa. 3.

frutescens.

Gcdactia.

javauica. 1.

labiata. (m. Dahl ?)

monoica. ,'3.

monopliylla. 3.

numinularia.

subterranea. 3.

tomentosa. 1.

triloba.
Glycyerhiza. 916.

echinata. 1.

glabra. 1 .

Iiirsuta.
Gmelina. 780.

asiatica. 3.
Gnaphalium. 989.

alpinura. 2.

arhorescens.

arboreum = praec.

areiiarium. 2.

arvense = V}lago arvensis.

coronatum. 3.

crassifoliutn. 3.

C7-ispi(m.

cylindricum.

ciflindrijlorum = praec.

cymosimi.

declinatum. Suppl.

decurrens.

dentahim.

dioicum. 1 .

var. mas.

Gnaphalium : —

dioimm var. femina.

discoloi'uni.

ericoides.

exiiniuiu.

foetid uni. 3.

fruticans.

gallu-um = Yi\t\,go gallica.

r/ermaniciim := Pilago

germanica.
glomeratum. (m. L. f.)
graudifloruni. 3.
helianthemifolium. 3.
ignesceus. 2.
imbricatum = panicu-

latum.
indicum. 3.
laiifoUum.
Leontopodmm = Filago

Leontopodiuin.
luteo-albuui. 3.
margaritaceum. 2.
maritimuiH.
montamim = Eilajro

o

montana.
mucronatum.
muricatum. 2.
niveiim.
nudiflorum.
obtusifolium. 2.
Oculus-cati. Suppl.
odoratissimuin. 3.
orientale. 2.
patulum. 2.
paniculatum, MS. [an

Berg. ?]
pedunculare.
petiolatum.
pilosellum. Suppl.
plantaginev.m = seq.
plantaginifolium.
procuinbens. MS.
purpureum. 2.
repeus.
rutilans. 2.
sanguineuni. 3.
saxatile = Couj-za saxa-

tile.
scabrum = squarrosum.

82

INUEX TO THE

Gnaphalium : —

serratum.

sordidum = Conyza
sordida.

squarrosum.

stellatiDii.

Stoechas. 2.

stuposum.

suplnum.

sylvaticum. 2.

teretifolium.

uliginoyum. 2.

undulatura. '6.

vei-ticillatum. Suppl.

virf/atum.
Gnetum. 1148.

Gnemon (pi.).
Gnidia. 502.

oppositifolia.

pinifolia. (m. L. f.)

radiata. 3.

sericea. 3.

simplex. 3,

tomentosa. 3.
GoMOziA. 172.

r/ramidensis (pL).
Suppl.

GCMPHEENA. 319.

hmsiliana.
hrasilie)isis = praec.
ficoklea = Illecebruiu

ficoideum.
Jlava.

fruticosa. MS.
globosa. 1.
Mspida.
interriijita.
■perennis.
poly(jonoides = Illece-

brum polygonoides.
serrata.
sessllis = Illecebruin

sessile.
verniicularis = lUece-

brum vermiculatum.
GORDONIA. 877.
Lasianthus.
Gouteuia. 1027.

asteroidea, MS. = seq.

GOETEIIIA : —

asteroides. Suppl.

barbata. Suppl.

ciliaris. 3.

fruticosa. 3. [cf. bar-
bata.]

herbacea. Suppl.

persoiiata. 3.

rigens. 3.

setosa.

squarrosa.
GossYPiuM. 874.

arboreuui. 1.

barbadeiise. 1.

herbaceum. 1.

birsutum. 3.

praestantissiinum. MS.

religiosura. 3.
GouANiA. 1226.

domingensis (pi.).
Gratiola. 30.

c?(t6m=Lindernia Pyxi-
daria.

liyssopioides. (in.
Sparrm.)

Mounieri. 3. (m. Sol.)

officinalis. 1.

peruviana.

rotundifolia.

virginiana. 1.
Grewia. 1076.

asiatica (pi.) 3.

Microcos. 3.

occidentalis. 1.

orientalis.
Grias. —

caulijlora.
Grielum. 599.

temufolium (pi.).
Grislea. —

secundd.
Gronovia. —

scandens.
GuAiACUM. 532.

afrum. 1.

officinale. 1.

sanctum. 3.
Guarea. 489.

tricliUloides (pi.).

LliVNEAN lIEnBAllirM.

83

GuEUiA, splialni. = QuEiiiA.

GUETTARDA. 1121.

speeiosa. _?.

GUILAXDIXA. 531.

Bouduc. 1.
Bondiicellu.
dioica.
Moringa. 1.

GUNDELIA. .

Tournefortil.
GuKIfERA. 1063.

perpensa.

GUSTAYIA. 863.

Augusta.
Gypsophila. 579.

agfjn'iiata =^ Areiiaria

tetraqiietra.
altissiivia. 1.
fastigiata. 1.
luuralis. 1.
paniculata. 1.
pertoliata. 1.
prosti'ata. 2.
repeus. 1.
rigid a. 1 .
Saxit'raga. 3.
8truthiuni.
tomeulosa. 3.

Haemats'thus. 408.

earinaias.

ciliaris. 3.

coccineus.

puniceus. 1.
Haematoxylum. 538.

cainpechiamuii. 1 .
Halesia, 616.

Carolina = tetraptera.

diptera. 3.

tetraptera. 3.
Hallekia. 778.

lucida. 1.
Hamamelts. 169.

virgiuiaiui. 1.

var. Carolina =

Fothergilla Gardeni.

virf/iuica = praec.

Hamellia. 234.

paiens.
Haetogia. —

caj^ensis = Diosma
capensis.

ciliaris = Diosuia
ciliata.

imhricata = Diosma
iiubricata.

Ic'.nceolata = Diosma
lanceolata.

pulchelJa = Diosma
puk-heila.
Hasselc^uistja. 348.

aegyptiaca. 3.

cordata [^>Jacq,'\.

orieiitalis splialm. ^
aegyptiaca.
Hebewstretia. 788.

capitata. M8.

ciliata [iJ^jv/.].

cordata. 3.

deutata. 3.

intrjjri folia.
Hedera. * 280.

Helix. 1.

quiuquefolia.
Hediosma. MS.

Xepeta.]
Hedyotis. 123.

Auricularia.

fruticosa. 1.

gramiiiifolia. Suppl.

lierhacea.

mai'itima. Suppl.
IIedysarum. 921.

Albagi. 1.

alpinum. 1.

argeiiteum. (m. L. i.)

barbatura. 3. (m.Sol.)

biarticulatum. 3.

bupleurit'oliuiii.

cauadense. 1 .

canescens. 1. (m. Sol.)

Ca])ut-galli. 1.

cornutum.

coroiiarium. 1.

crinitiim. 3.

Crista-galli.

1.
728.

3.

84 INDEX TO THE

Hedysabum : — !

Hedysauum : —

dipliylluin. 1.

viridifloriim.

Ecastaphyllu'.u. '4.

viscidum.

flexuosum. 1.

voJahile.

frntescens.

Hbisteuia. —

gaugeticum. i .

coccinea.

grandiflorum, MS. =

Helexium. 1005.

argentatuin.

autuiuiiule. 1.

liaiuatum. 3, (in. Sol.)

IIelianthus. 1024.

heterocarpoii. 1.

altissimus. 3.

hirtiiin. 1.

angustifolius. 1.

huiuile.

annuus. 1.

iinbricatum. Suppl.

atrondiens.

iunceum.

decapetalus. 1.

lagopodioides. 3.

divaricatus. 1 .

latebrosuin.

frondosus. i'.

lineatum. 3.

giganteus. "l.

linifolium. Suppl.

indicus.

maciilatuin. 1.

laevis. 3.

marilandicum. 1.

multiflorus. 1.

moiiiUferum.

strumosus. 1.

nndijioram.

tuberosus. 1.

nummularifoUum.

Helicoxia. 286.

obscurum. 3.

Bihai.

Onobrycbis. 1.

nova [ = H. psittacorum,

paniculatum. 3.

2/i/i/t. /.].

prostrainm.

pumila = praec.

palclielliini. 1.

Helicteres. 1074.

pumilum.

angustitolia.

renifoJium — seq.

apetala.

reniforme. 3.

haruensis.

repens. 2.

carth(t(ji/ie)isis.

retroflexum. 3.

Isora. 1.

retrofractum, sphalin. =

pentandr((.

praec.

Heliocabpus. 627.

saxatile. 3.

amerimna.

sororiurn.

Heliophila. 840.

Spartium.

corouopi folia.

spinosisiinium. 1.

flava. Suppl.

spinosnm = cornutiim.

integrifolia. 3.

strobiliferura. 3.

pinnata. Su])pl.

stvracifolium. 3. (in.

Heliotkopium. 179.

■l. f.)

arhorescens.

trilloruin. 1.

barbadense. MS.

tri(iuefrum. 1.

curassavicuLu. 1. (m.

umbellatum. 1.

Sol.)

vaginale. 3.

europaeuin. 1.

viminaceum. MS.

fruticosum. 3.

violaceum. 1.

gnapbalodes. 3. (ra.

virginicum.

Sol.)

LINNEAN IIERBAHIUM.

85

HiiLIOTltOPlLM : — ■

indicuni. 1. (ni. Sol.)

orientale. 1.

purviflorum.

penivianuin. 3.

supinum. 1.
Hej.leborus. 718.

foetidus. ].

hyemalis. 1.

niger. 1.

trifolius. 1.

viritlls. 1.
Heloxias. 471.

aspliodeloides. 3.

bullata. 1.

minuta.
Helvella. 1284.

3Iitra. (m. Ehrh.)

pineti.
Hemehocallis. 446.

Hava. 3.

fulva. 3.

Liliastrnm = Antheri-
cum Liliastrum.

Lllioaspliodelus ^ fulva.

var.Jlavas.

var. fulvus.

Hemimebis. 772.

diffusa. Suppl.

montaua. Suppl.

sabulosa. Suppl.
Hbmioxitis. 1248.

lanceolata. ;>. (m. Sol.)

palmata. 3.

parasitica. 3. (m. Sol.)
Heeacleum. 352.

alpinum.

angustifolium.

austriacuiu.

eleijans.

longij'olium.

Panaces. 1.

sibiricLim. 1.

Sphondyliuni. 3.
HEinrANXiA. 854.

alnit'olia. 1.

althaeif olia. 1 .

denudata. Suppl.

srrossularifolia.

]Ibrmannia : —

liyssopifolia. 1.

luvanduUfolia.

linifoUa [Burm. f.].

pinnata = Maheraia
pinnata.

trit'oliata.

triphylla.

trit'urcata. 3.
Hekmas. 1227.

capitata. Suppl.

depauperata. (in. L. f.)

gigautea. Suppl.
Heenaxdia. 1104.

ovigera.

Sonera. 1.
Herniahia. 312.

fruticosa. 2.

glabra. 1.

hirsuta. 1.

lenticulata. 3.

ParoaycMa = Illecebrum
Paronychia.
Hesperis. 841.

africana. 1,

dentata ^ Sisymbrium
bursifolium.

inodora. 3.

Jacera. (cf. Cheiranthus
lacerus.)

jiiatromdis.

var. sUdi'lca =

sibirica.

provincialis.

sibirica. 1.

tristis. 1.

verna. 1.
Heucheea. 325.

americana. 1. (pi.)
Hibiscus. 875.

AbelmoscJias.

aethiopicus.

hrasiliensis.

cancellatus. Cf. Suppl.

cannabinus.

elypcatus.

erecra. MS.

esculentus. 2.

ficulneus. 1.
0*2

86

INDKX TO Tllli

HiHiscus : —

iruternus.
hirsutissimiis. M8.

[ = UIt'llS. A/»H./,]

hirtiis. 1.
Malvavisfiis. 1.
Maniliot. 1 .
Moscbeutos. 1.

]iiifi\intliu.s. Sup|)l,
mutabilis.
pahistfis.
lientacarpos.
populiieiis. l.'
Rosa-jiineiisi.s. 1 .
8abclariffa. 1.
salicifoliiis.
simplex'.
soror'iHS.
spiiiitex.
surattensis. I.
syriacii!-. 1 .
tiliacpiis. 1 .
Trioimui. 1.
virginicus.

vitit'oliiis. (in. L. f.)
zejlaniciis. (in. L. f.)
HlEBAClUM. 954.
alpimim. 1.
aniplexioaule.
aurantiat'inn. 1.
Aui'iculn. 1.
blattarioicU's.
cape use.

cerinllioides. 1.
chondr ill 0 ides.
ci/mos((iu.
dubiuiu. 3.
gluliiiosiim.
Gnielini. I.
Gronovii. I.
liedijpuoules.
hybrid um.
iiicauuhi.
Kabnii. h
Leontodontis.
lyratum. 1.
nuiroriun. 1.

vai". miiopliorurn.

var. jiilusissinunn.

HiERACIlM : —

muroniin \ai'. sj/lvoli-

vinn.
paluclosuin. 1.
panieulatuni. 1.
rilosella. 1.
porrit'oiiuin. y>.
pracinorsuin. 1.
puniiliini.
j)t/i'e)tnicitm.

var. ((usiiiamm.

var. bl(i/t(irii)id<'s.

var. Judreticuii).

var. i>ilt>sum.

sabauduni. .'>.
sanctum. .3.
JSprengerianuM". 1.
Taraxaci. '.'>.
tomentosiim ^= Andnala

lanata.
iinibellatiini. 3.
venosioii.
villosuin.

lIlLLIA.

'parasitica [Jaoc].].
HiPPiA. 1039.

absintlioicles. 318.
anierk-ana. M8.
frutescens.
pectinit'oliu*- 3IS.

HiPPOCHATICA.

volid)ilis.
HiPPOciJEPis. 919.

comosii. 1.

nuiltisiliquusa. 1.

unisiliquosa.
HiPPOMAXK. 1146.

bii/landuloS((.

fjlandidosa.

Z\lancinella. '.'y.

spinosa.

Zeocca. 31 S.
HiPPOPHAi:. 1168.

canadensis. J.

Khanmoides. ].
Hippunis. 11.

vulf/aris. 1. (pi.)
lllRAEA. —

reclinata [Jacq.J.

LINXEAX HBUBARIUM,

]Tirtj:ll.v.

atiicrli'diia.
HoLCLs. 1212.

fitcolor.

luilepensis. 1.
lauatus. 1.
lappaeeus. MS.
Jatifolii's.
laxus. 1.
mollis. -i.
iiiger. MS.
odoratus. 1.
])ertusus.
S(tcch((r(itas.
serratiis. Siippl.
Sorghum. 3.
spicatus. .'3.
.striatus. 1.

H(JLOSTEUM. 109.

cordatum. 1.
hirsittiii)!.
succiileatiiin.
umbel latum. 1,
HoPEA. 942.
tinctoria.

IIORDEUM. 103.

bulbosum. 3.
distichon.
Jw.vasticJioii.
jubatiim. 1.
murinum. 1.
nodosum. 3.
vulgare. 1.
Zeocriton. 1.
H(JRMINUM. 747.

pyrenaiciim. 3.
vii-ijiiiicutn. (ef. Salvia
purpurea.)

IIOTTOXIA. 204.

iudica. 3.
2>((li(stris (pi.).

HOUSTONIA. 128.

caerulea. 3.
purpurea. 3.

IIUDSONIA. 622.

ericoidcs (pi.).
HuGoxiA. 857.

Mi/stax (pi.).
HuMULi's. 1178.

Lupulus. 1.

HuitA. 1144.

crepitau.s. 3.
IIyacinthus. 438.

ametliystinus. -.

botryoides. 1.

cernuus. J.

comosus. J.

C'orymbosus. (m. L. f.)

lanatus.

monstruosu^. 1.

Muscari. 1.

uon-scriptus. 1.

orcliioides.

orientalis. 3.

pnsillus. MS.

racemosus. 3.

romauus.

serotinus. 1.

viridis. 3.
HiDXUM. 1281.

aurisealpium. (m. Ehrli.)

imhricattnu.

parasiticuin.

rcpandum.

tomeiitostniK
Hydrangea. 573.

arborescens.
Hydrastis. 720.

cauadeusis. •>.
Hydrociiaris. 1189.

Morsus-ranae. 1.
IIydrocotyle. 332.

americaua. 1 .

asiatica. 1.

ehinensis. 1.

cordifolia. MS.

ei'ecta. Sup])l.

ranuuculoides. Suppl.

tlielygoiioides. MS.

uinbellata. 1.

villosa. Suppl.

vulgnris. 1.
Hydrolea. —

sjnnosa.
Hydrophyllum. 205.

cauadense. 3.

virginianum =■ seq.

virgiuicum. 3.
Hymenaea. 526.
Courbaril. 3.

88

lM)i;X TO TUK

llYOBAJfCHE. 799.

sf(}i</tti))e(t (pi.).

llVOSCYAMUS. 244.

albus. J .

aureus. .3.

Belladonnae.

miiticKs.

niger. 1 ,

physaloides. 1.

pusillus. 1.

reticidatits.

tScopolia (|)1.).
Hyoseris. 967.

cretica. 1.

foeiida.

Hedypiiois. 1.

lucida. li.

minima. 3.

radiata. 1.

Ehagadioloides. 1.

scabra. 3.

virginica. 1.
Hl'PECOUM. 171.

erectum.

pendulum. 1.

pi'ocunibens. 1.
Htpeeicuji. 943.

aegypticum.

Androsfcmuni. 1.

Ascyi'on. 1.

haccifemm.

balearicum. 1.

harhatum.

calycinum. 3.

canadeiise. 3.

canariense. 1.

cayanensf.

chinense.

Coris.

crispiiin. 3.

elodes. 3.

ericoides.

gvineense.

hircinuni. 1.

hirsutum. 1.

humifusum. 1.

Kalmianum. 1.

Lasinnfhus = Gordouia
Lasiantlius.

Hypericum : —

nicxicaiium. fin. L. f.)
monogymiin. '■>.
montanum. 3.
mutihihi.
nuriiiindarivm.
olympicum. 1.
orieutale. 3.
perfoliatum.
perforatum. 1.
petiulatitm.
prolifiouin. 3.
pidchrvhi.
quadranguluni. I.
repen.s. 3.
sanguineuiii. M8.
scabrum. 3.
setos\i)rt.

tomentosum. 3.
virginicum. J).
IItpxum. 1266.

abietinum. 1.
acacioiden.
adiantoides. 1.
aduncum.
alopeamim.
br>/oidcs.
clavatum. MS.
(■laveUatum.
complanatum. 1.
compressum.
crispum. 1.
cupressiforme.
Crista-castrensis.
curtipcnduluni. 1.
cuspidatum. 1.
deUcafidiiiii.
deudroides.
denticulatuni.
JUicifoUum = fili Folium,
filiciiium.
filifolium.

fluitans. (m. I^. f.)
fp'acih'.
illecehriim.
jidaceuin .
lorevrn.
lucens.
niyosuroides.

XINNEAN HERBAKIUM.

89

HiPNUM : —

ornitJiojood hides.

2>(dustre.

parietinum. 1.

plumosum .

praeionguni.

proliferuni.

puruni. (m. ISol.)

ripariuin.

mgosnm.

ruscifolium. MS.

rvtahuhim.

sciuroides.

scorpioides. 1 .

sericeum, 2.

serpens.

spinifonne.

squaiTosum. 1.

siilvaticum.

taxii'olium. 1,

triqiaetrum.

undulatuiii. 1.

velutinum. 1.

viticulosuin.
Hypochaeris. 959.

Aclnirophorvs ^ Seriola
aetlinensis.

glabra. 1.

maculata. 1.

jjontana.

radicata. 1.

urens.
Htpoxis. 427.

alba. kSuppl.

decumbens. 3.

erecta. 3.

fascicularls.

miuiita. Suppl.

plicatilis. Suppl.
(plicata).

serrata. Suppl.

sessilis.

striata. MS.
Htssopus. 725.

Lophantbus. 1 .

nepetoides. 1.

officinalis. 1.

Iberis. 827.

Iberis : —

arabica. 3.

cretiva.

(jibraltaricK .

liuifolia. 3.

nudicaulis. 1.

odorata.

pinriata. 3.

rotundifolia. 1.

saxatilis. 3.

semperfloreiis. 3.

sempervirens.

unibellata. 1.
Ignatia. 251.

>io*'rt = aiiiara, Linn, f.
Ilex. 173.

Aqui folium. 1.

asiatica.

Cassine. 1.

cnneifolia.

Dodonaeu.
Illecebrum. 290.

Achyrantba. 3.

arabicuin. 3.

alsinefoliiiin. 3.

bengbalense.

bracbiatum.

capitatura. 1.

cymosum. 1.

ficoideuui. (ni. Sol.)

javauicuin.

lanatuui.

Monsouiae. Suppl.

Paronycbia. 1.

polygonoides.

sanguinolentum.

sessile. 3.

suffruticosum. 1.

vermicnlatuiii. 3.

vertieillatum. 1.
Illicium. 704.

aeudentata. MS.

anisatinn.
JJoridammi.
Impatiens. 1053.

Balsamina. 1.

chinensis. 1.

cornuta.

lati folia. 3.

Noli-tangoi'e. 1.

90

IMiK.V TO THK

Impatikns: —

Opjxisitif'jlid.
trijloiii.

Impkratouia. 366.

Ostnitliiimi. 2.
Jndjgofkka. 923.

angiistifolia.
Anil.
<tr(/entea.
cytisoides. 3.
dispenna.
enneaphylla,
f/lahni.
liirsiila.

inexicana. Siippl.
pentajiliylla.
procutnbeiis.
psoraloides. .'i.
racemosa = pfaec.
sericea.
tinctoria. 1.
tometiiosa. MS.
trifoliata. -3.
1m LA. 999.
aestuaas.
arabica. 3.
aroiiiatica. 3.
bifrO)is=iCony7.a bifrons.
Britamiica. 2.
caerulea = Aster poli-

foliiis.
eritJnnifoHa = seq.
crithmoifles. 1.
dysenterica. 1.
eiisifolia. 3.
foetida. 3.
geniiaiiica. 1.
lleleiiiuin. 1.
hirta. ].
iiidit-a. 3.
iiiariaiia. 3.
monian((.
iii)/r(ifoIifi.
Oculus-Christi. 1.
odora. 1 .
])itiitolia.
provuicialia.
Pidicaria. 1.
saliciiia. 1,

Inlla : —

sinraeifolia. 3.

squarrosa. 3.

'Tri.ris.

undiilata. 3.

vUlosa.
Ipomoka, 219.

aefjiiptia = Convolvulus
peiitapliyllus.

((11)11.

Jioiia-nox. 3.

cainpanulata. 1.

caniea.

earohna.

cocciiiea. 1.

digitata.

i/lancifolid.

bastata.

hederi folia.

he pa ilea e folia.

lacunosa.

muricata [JaapX

JSycielna =: Ellisia
Xyctelea.

Pes-tigridis. 1.

Qiianioclit. 1.

qiiinqnefi>lia = Convol-
vulus quinquetolius.

repaada.

rubra.

serpens. MS.

solanifoUa.

tamnifolia.

triloba. 1.

tuberosa. 1.

untheUata.

verticiUata.

violacea.
Ibesine. 1175.

Celosia = seq.

celosioides.
Iris. 61.

(tjihi/lla.

bi flora. 1.

jlorcntina.

foetidissiina. 1.

^ermanica. (tu. L. f.)

graniinea. 3.

niartmicensis.

LIXXEAN HE KHAR I I'M.

91

]urs : —

ocliroleuca. (m. L. f.)

persica. 3.

Tseud-acorus. 1.

pumila. 1.

2>i/re)iaica.

sfimbucina.

sibirica. 1.

iSisi/rincJihun.

spuria. 3.

si^tudeiis.

susiana. 3.

tenuifolia \_Pall.].

tuherosa.

variegata. (in. L. f.)

verna. 3.

versicolor.

-virginica. 3.

Xiphium.
IsATis. 848.

nrmeaa.

lusitanica. 1.

tinctoria. 1 .
IsciiAEMUxr. 1214.

aristatuui. 1.

muriiiuin \^Foyst.'].

inuticuiii. 1.
ISNARDIA. 157.

palustris. 1.

rauiosior. M8.
IsoiiTES. 1256.

lacustris. 1.

ISOPYRU.M. 717.

n<jii'de(jiindes.
fumarioides. 1.
thctlldrioides.
Itea. 273.

virginica. 1.

IVA. 1116.

absinthoides = Jlippia

absiiithoide.s.
annua. 1.
frutescens. 1.
IxiA. 58.

africana.
alia.

l)ulbifera. 3.
Buibocodium. 3.

IxiA : —

cluuensis. 3.

corymbosa. 3.

croeata. 3.

discolora. MS.
jiexaosa.

hirsula = Wacbeudorfia
umbellata.

lacera. 31 8.

niaculata. 3.

pendula. MS.

plkala = Gladiolus pli-
catus.

paniculata. MS.

polystacbya. 3.

rosea.

scillaris. 3.

ti'iniaculata. MS.

umbellata = Wacbeu-
dorfia umbellata.

uniflora. 3.
IXOBA. 132.

alba.

americana. 3.

cocciuea. 2.

occidentalis.

Jacquinia. —

armillaris.

linearis.

ruscifolia.
Jambolifera. —

peduncidata.
Jasione. 1050.

montana. 3.
Jasminum. 17.

azoricuui. 1.

f ruticans. 1 .

grandiflorum. .3.

hutnile. 1 .

odoratissimum. 1.

officinale. 1.
Jatropiia. 1141.

C ureas. 1.

elastica. Suppl.

gossy pi Folia. 1.

herbncea.

Janipha.

92 INDliX

TO THE

Jatuopiia : —

Jl'NGEUMAN.VIA : —

Miuiibot. li.

julacea.

luoliiccana. 3.

lanceohtta.

uuiltitida. J5.

muhijida.

ureiiH. 1 .

laulti flora.

JUGI-ANS. 1129.

nemorea ^ seq.

alba.

nemorosa.

bacccitu.

piiigiiis. (ill. Elirli.)'

ciii erect.

platyphylla. (in. L. f.)

nigra. 1.

pohiaatho)^.

regia. 1.

pusilla. (ill. Ehrb.)

JuNCUS. 449.

rjuinqi(edenl(t(((.

acutiis. 1.

reptans.

articulatius. 1.

lesupiuata.

— - — Tar. aqn(itici(S.

rupestris.

var. sylvaticus.

Tamarisci = seq.

bigluiiiis. 1.

taniariscifoli;i.

but'onius. 1.

tricbopbylla. (in. Ebrli.)

bulbosus. 1.

trilobata.

cauipestris. 1.

unduiatu [ap. llypnuin].

conglomeratus. 1 .

varia.

effusus. 1.

viticuJosa.

filiformis. 1.

JUNGIA. 1046.

(jJomeratus, MS. (2) =

femu/inea.

conglomeratus.

JUIS^IPERUS. 1198.

gloiiieratus, MS. (15) =

barbadensis.

spicatus.

bennudiana.

Jacquini.

cbinensis. 3.

ivjicA-us.

communis. 3.

niveus. \^.

hjcia.

uodosus. 3.

Oxycedrus. 1 .

pilosiis. 1.

phoenicea. 3.

punctarius. 8uppl.

Sabinn. 1.

spicatus.

tJnirifera.

squarrosus. 3.

virgiuiana. 1.

stygius. 3.

JussiEUA. 552.

trilidus. 1.

adsce^idens.

trigluiiiis. 1.

erecta. 2.

JUNGEIIMANNIA. 1267.

peruviana.

albicans.

pubescens.

alpina. (m. L. f.)

repens.

asplenioicle.s. '2.

sifffrutieosu = pi'aec.

hicus2)i<l(if((.

tenclld.

bidentata. (ni. L. f.)

JUSTICIA. 28.

ciliaris.

Adhatoda. 1 .

coniplanata. (ra. L. f.)

assurgens. 3.

dilatata.

Beto)iie(i.

epipliylla.

bivalvis. 3.

furcata.

cartJuir/inensis.

LINNEAK HERBARIUM,

93

JUSTICIA : —

chinensis. 1.

Ecbolium. 3.

echiokles.

fastuo.sa.

gangetica. 15.

hyssopi Folia. 1.

iufuiulibulit'ormis. 3.

nasuta. 1. (in. L. f.)

pauieulata. M8.

pectinata. 3.

picta. 3.

procumbens. 1.

purpurea. 1.

repeiis. 3. (m. L, f.)

scoiyioides.

sessilis.

sexangularis. 1.

spinosa.

Kaempferia. 8.

Galanga. 1.

rotunda.
Kalmia. 560.

angiistit'olia. 1.
latifolia. 1.

KiGGELAllIA. 1191.

africana. 1.
Kleinhovia. 1073.

liospita (pL).
Knautia. 121.

orientalis. 1 .
palat'stiua.
pluuiosa.
propontica. 3.

KiSOXIA.

sciindens = Cleroden-

drum scandens.
zeylanica.

KOENIGIA. 110.

islandica. 3.
Krameria. —

lochia.
KuHNiA. 238.

evpatorioides (pi.).
Kyllinga. 69.

moiwcephala = Schoenus
coloratus.

Kyllinga : —

triceps = Schoenus
uiveus.

Lachenalia. 405.

tricolor [Jacq.J.
Lachnaea. —

cotujlomerata.

eriocephahi.
Lactuca. 950.

canadensis. 1.

indica.

perennis. 1,

quercina. 1.

saligna. 1.

sativa. 1.

var. capitata.

A'ar. crispa.

Scariola. 3.

(SV?T?oZrt =praec.

virosa. 1.
Laetia. 680.

americana,

ap/etala.

oouipletn. 3.

Thamnia.
Lagerstroemia . 684.

indica. 3.
Lagoecia. 282.

cuminoides. 1.
Lagurus. 96.

cylindricus.

ovatus. 1,
Lamium. 733.

album. 1.

amplexicaule. ].

r/arganicwn = L. Orvala.

laevigatum. 3.

maculatum. 3.

nndtijidum.

Orvala. 3.

purpureuin. 1.
Lantana, 783.

aculeata. 1.

africana. 1.

annua. 1.

hxdJata = Varronia bul-
lata.

94

INDEX TO TilK

Jy VNTAV.V :

LvTHVUUS : —

Camarji. 1.

latit'olius. 1.

cori/iu/iosti = Varroiiia

Xi^solia. 1.

liiieata.

odorat us. J .

iiivoliR-rata. ;{.

palustris. 1 .

iitistd.

pisiformis. ].

otlorata. 3.

pniteusis. 1.

salvifolia. 3.

sativus. 1.

trifolia. (trifoliata

m.

.setit'olius. ] ,

L. f.)

sylvestris. 1.

Lai'sana. 960.

tiugitanus. 1.

ca/nllaris.

tuberosus. 1.

c-iondrilloides.

Lau

GEKIA. 256.

communis. 1.

odorata. 3.

Khagadiolus. 1.

Laurus. 518.

stellata. 1.

aestivalis. 1.

Zaciiitha. 1.

Jjenzoin. 2.

JvASEKPITIUM. 351.

Borbonia. 3.

aiKjiistifolinm.

CaiDpliora. 1.

a q ad eg i folium [Jacq

.].

Cassia. 1.

Chironinm.

Ciiinamomum. 3.

fei-ulaceum. 3.

Cliloroxylou. 3.

galliciim. 3.

Cidilahan.

latifolium. 3.

indica. 1.

nanum. M8.

iiobilis. 1.

peucedauoides. 3.

(m.

Persea.

L.f.)

Sassafras. 1.

pruteniciiiu. 3.

Tn»iera«rt=Winteraiiia

Siler. 2.

Caiiella.

xihij)!^'.

Lav

ANDULA. 727.

trilobum. 3.

dentata. 1 .

Latkraka. 761.

multifida. 1.

Anhlatum.

Spiea. 1.

Claiideslina. 1.

Stoechas. 1.

Pliehjpaea.

Lavateua. 871.

Srjuamaria. 2.

americana. 3.

Lathyhus. 905.

arborea. 1.

amphicarpus. 1 .

cretica. 1.

angulatu.s. 1.

lusitanica.

anmiu.s. 3.

micans.

Apliaca. 3.

olbia. 3.

articulatns. 1.

thuringiaca. 1.

I>ithi/nicas:=\\c\a bithy-

triloba. 1.

niea.

tnmestris. 1.

Cicera. 1 .

Lawsonia. 496.

Clymenum. 1.

inermis. 3.

lieterophyllus. ].

spiiiosa. 1.

liirsutus. 1.

Lechia. 115.

incoiispicuiis. 1.

major. 1.

LINNEAN HEBBARIUM.

1)5

Lechia : —

minor. 1 .
Lectthis, 682.

ininor.

OUar'ta.
Ledum. 561.

palustre. ] .
Leea. 1118.

aequata. 3.

crispa. 3,
Lemxa. 1093.

arrliiza.

f/ibba.

minor. 1.

pohirliiza.

trisulca. \ .
Leontice. 433.

CJu'l/sor/ornnji.

Leo)itopetaIoi<b's.

Leontopetaluiii. 1.

thalictroides. 1.
Leots^todon. 953.

aureum. 3.

autiinmale. 1.

bulJ)Osi()u.

Dandelion.

dentatum.

liastile.

inrrum. 3.

hispiduiu. 1.

lanatum.

Taraxacum. 1.

toineiitosum. Suppl

tuberosum. 3.
Leonurus. 739.

Cardiaca. 1.

indicus.

Marrubiastrum 1.

sibiricus.

tataricus.
Lepidium. 824.

alpinum.

boiianense.

Cardamines. 3.

chalepeuse.

didymum. 3.

i>r« Art ^ Cochleaii;!
Draba.

eTamiui folia. 3.

Lepidiim : —

Iberis. ] .
latifolium. 1.
li/rati(iii.

Nasturtium. MS.
nudicaule. 1.
perfoliatuni. 1.
petnieum. 1.
procuuibt'iis. '2.
ruderale. 1.
sativum. 1.
spinosum.
subulatum. 1.
siiffriitieostuii.
vesicaritnn.
virgiuicuiu. 1,
Leechea, 851 a.

longicavJa.
Leucabexdeon. —
acavlon.
cnncellaiion.
Conocarpodcndron.
cucidlatum =^ Protea cu-

cuUatum.
cyanoides = Protea cya-

noides.
cynaroides = Protea

cynaroides.
(jlomeratum = Protea

glomerata.
Jiirtum ^= Protea birla.
HypojilniUoca r podcnd run

= Protea liypophyl-

locarpodeudron.
Lejndoca rjHiilcnd ron =

Protea Lepidocarpo-

dendrum.
jyinifoJium ^Vrotra piiii-

folia.
2)roteoides=Vvo\:eii pur-
purea.
r«c6?»ost«» = Protea raie-

mosum.
r(?2)<'Hi-= Protea repeus.
ScoIymoce/tJuditm.
Sei^rai'ia = Protea Ser-

raria.
sjieciosKin = Protea spe-

ciosa.

96

INDEX TO THE

Leucojuxi. 410.

aestivmu. :>.

autuninalc. 1.

vermiin. 1.
Leysera. 1008.

Callicornia.

gnaphalodes. 3,

paleacea.. 3.
Lichen. 1273.

ampullaccHS.

aphthosus. 1.

aquatilis.

ai'Cticus. 1.

articidatus.

atro-alhus.

atro-vlrens.

btirbatus. 3.

Hurgessii. (in. L. f.)

byssoides. (in. Elirh.)

calcarens.

calicaris. 1.

candelarius.

caninus. 1.

cape rat us.

carpiiieus. ] .

centrifugus. 1.

chalybeiForniis. 1.

chry sophthal m us.

ciliaris.

linereus.

cocci ferns. 1.

coralJinux.

cornucopioides.

coruutus. 1.

iM'ispns.

o'istatus.

crocatus.

croceus. 1.

ci/lindricus.

deformis. 3.

ih'iisius, sphalni.^seq,

<lenstus. 1.

vav. aquoticus.

digitatus. (m. Sol.)

divaricatus. 3.

ericetorum. 1.

faginelis.

t'ahlunensis. 1 .

farinaceus. 1.

Lichen : —

fascicularis. (m, L. f.)
Jinihridtas.
Moridus. 1.
I'ragilis. 1.
fraxiiieus. 1.
fufiforinls.
t'urt'uraceus. 1.
fusco-ater.
(jelidus.
geograpliicus.
glaucus. 1.
globiferus. 3.
gracilis. 1.
liirtus. 1.
liorizoutalis.
islandicus. 1.

var. tenu'tssimus.

jubatus. 1.
jadaicus.
juniperinus. 1.
lacteus.
lanatus. 1.
lentiginosus. MS.
leueoinelos. 3.
raimatus.
nivalis. 1.
olivaceus. 1.
oinphalodes. 2.
pallescens. (m. L. f.)
PareUus.
parietiuus. 1.
pasehalis. 1.
perlatus.
pertusus. 3.
physodes. (ni. L. f.)
pJicatns.
j)olypliyllus.
polvrrbizos. (m,

Ehrh.)
proboscideus. 1.
Prunastri. ] .
])ubescens.
])ulinonarius. 1.
])ustulatns. 1.
])yxidatus. 3.
rangiferinus. 1.

var. alptcstris.

var. sylvaticics.

LIXNEAN HEBBAMUM.

97

Lichen : —

resupiuatus. 1 .

Eoccella. 1.

riigosus.

yxpicola.

saceatus. 3.

sanguinariiis. 1.

saxatilis. 1.

scriptus. (m. L. f.)

stellaris. 3.

stygius. 3.

subhiseus. 3,

subulatus. 3.

sylvaticus.

tartareus. (in. L. f.)

imcialis. i.

upsaliensis. 1.

Usnea. 3.

velleus. 1.

venosus. 1.

ventosus.

vevnalis.

verrucosus. Suppl.

vulpinus. 1.
LlGUSTICUM. 353.

austriacum.

halearicum.

cornubiense.

Levisticum.

pelopennesiaciim. 1.

peregrin urn.

scoticiim. 1.

LlGUSTBUM. 18.

vulgare. 1.
LiLiuM. 420.

bulbit'erum, 1.

camtschatcense.

canadense. 1.

eaudidmn. 1.

chalcedouicum. 1,

Martagon.

persicum.

philadelphicum. 3.

pomponium. 1.

superhum.
LiMEUM. 477.

africauum. 3. (m. L. f.)
LiMOuoituM. 1058.

altuui. 3.

LnioDOitUM : —

tuberosum. 3.
LiMONiA. 550.

acklisshna. (cf. tri-
I'oliata.)

monoji7i)jlla.

trifoliata.
LiMOSELLA, 794.

aquatica. 1.

dlandra.
LiNcoxiA. 323.

alopecuroidea (pi.).

LiNDERNIA. 796.

gratioloides. MS.

Pyxidaria.
LiNNAEA. 792.

borealis. 1.
LiNUM. 396.

africauum.

alpinum. 3.

arbor eum.

austriacum. 1.

cainpanulatura. 3.

catharticum. 1.

Havum. 1.

gallicum.

liirsutum. 1.

maritimum. 2.

narbonense.

nodiflorum. 3.

perenne. 1.

procumbens. MS.

(]uadrifolium. 1.

liadiola. 1.

strictum. 1.

suffniticosum.

tenuifolium. 1.

trigynum = galli-
cum.

usitatissimum. 1.

verticillatum.

virginianum. 1.

viscosum.
LlPAHIA. 910.

graminit'olia.

opjjositd.

sericea.

sphaerica.

umbellata.

I

98

INDK.V TO THE

Jill'AUl A :

villosa = Borboiiia to-
isientosa.
F.ii'iMA. 801.

ainericaiia. 1.
hemisphuerica.
ovata. 3.

LlQUIDAJIHAU. 1134.

aspleiiifolia = se([.

peregriiia. 3.

fStyracifliia. 1.
LlIJIODENDnON. 705.

lUiifeva.

Tulipifera. 1.
lilSIANTlll .s. 213.

corditolius. .">.

lot)i/ifoUi(s.
LirnosrEUMiM. 181.

aegyptiacuiu. (in. L. f. ?
= tenuifl()ruiii. Siippl.)

arvense. 1 . i

dispernuini. 3.

fruticosuin. 1.

officinale, 1.

orientale. 3.

purpurocaerulcuin, 1.
[purpureuin.]

tincfor i urn = Av.vhu^ii
tinctoria.

virgiiiiamiMi. 1.

?•//•(/*/(/(•!')/* = ])raec.
LlTTOEELLA. 1107. I

lacvslris. |

uuiHora. MS.
LoASA. 688. j

hispicla.
Lobelia. 1051.

assurgeiis. 3.

bellidifolia, IMS. [=bel- '
lidiflora, Siippl.] \

ludhosa. 3.

C'ardiiialis. 1.

Cheiraiithns = Manidea
Cheiraiitliiis.

Clift'ortiana. ].

comosa = triquet la.

cornuta.

ooronopifolia.

debilis. Sup|)l.

LoliKLIA :—

Uortiiianiia. 1.

elongata. MS.

eriiioide.s. 3.

Eriiius. 3.

hirsutd.

hirt((.

iuflata. 1.

Kahnii. 1.

Laiirt'iitia. 3.

longiilora. 3. (m. Sol.)

liitea. 3.

iniiiiiiia. MS.

mimita.

ohscHVd.

Oederia. ^IS.

paniculata.

Phyteuina.

pinifolia. 3.

Fhnnieri = Scaevola

Lobelia,
simplex.
surinuiiiensls.
sypbilitica. 1.
tenella. 3.
Trapa =Jj. Tupa.
tritpietra. 3.
2\(pa.
urens. 3.
zeylanica. 3.
LOEFLINGIA. 54.

bispanica. L

LOESELIA. —

ciliata.
LoLiuM. 99.

distachyon.

perenne. 1.

temulentiini. I.

teiiiie. .3.
Lo>-cniTis. 1249.

aurita.

Jiir.s^dd.

pedata. 3. (ni. Sol.)

rej^ens.
LoxiCERA. 235.

rt?6rt=C'liiococca race-
mosa.

alpigena. L

caeruiea, 1.

LIXXEAN HERBAEIU.M.

99

LONICERA :

Caprifoliuni. 1.

corymhosa.

Diervilla. 1.

dioica. Jl

marUandica =: Spigelia
niarilandica,

nigra.

parasitica.

Periclymenum. 1.

pyreuaiea. 1.

sempervirens. 1.

Symphoi'icarpos. 1.

tatarica. 2.

Xylosteuin.
LOEANTHUS. 455.

amencauiis.

europaeus. 3.

lonicerioides.

occidentalis.

pentandrus. 3.

Scurrula. 3.

spicatns [Jacq.].

Stelis.

niiifloriis [Jacq.].
Lotus. 931.

aiigustissimus. 1.

arabicus. 3.

conjugatus. 1.

corniculatus. 1.

var. tenuifoliiis.

creticiis. 1 .

cytisoides. 1.

Dorycnium. 1,

edulis. 3.

grgcto=siliquosus.

fruticosus = Boi'bonia
tomeutosa.

graecus. 3.

hirsutus. 1.

Jacobaeus. 1.

maritimus. 1.

mauritanicas. 3.

ornithopodioides. ].
peregriiius.

prostratus. 3.

rectus. 1.

siliquosMs.

Tetragoaolobus. 1.

Lotus : —

fetrapJiT/lIas.
LUDWIGIA. 154.

alternifolia. 1.

erigata.

op])ositifolia.

perennis.
LuxARiA. 832.

annua. 3.

rediviva. 1.
LupiNus. 898.

albus. 1.

angustifolius. 1.

hirsutus. 1.

intc'grifoJius.

luteus. 1.

perennis. ].

pilosiis.

sfohmlferus=h\vsutiis.

varius. 1.
Lychms. 602.

alpestria, (m. L. f.)

alpina. 1

apetala. I.

clialcedonica. 1.

dioioa. 1 .

Flos-cucidi.

inaperta.

quadridentdta = Silene
quadrifida.

sibirica. 1.

Viscaria. 1.
Lycium. 259.

at'rum. 1.

album.

barbaruiii. 1.

capsulare. 3.

europaeum. 3.
Lycoperdon. 1287.

awantium.

Bovista.

cancelJatum.

carcinomatis. Suppl.

Carpoholus.

cervinum.

Epidendrum.

epiphyllum.

parasiticum. MIS.
peduncidatum .

100

INDEX TO THE

Lycoperdox : —

pisifornn'.

pistillare.

radiatiDn.

stellatuin. (in. Ehrh.)

truncattmi.

Tuber.

variolosum,
LycoponiuM. 1257.

iilopecurioides. 1.

alpinum. 1.

annotinum.

apodum. 1.

Brt/opteris.

canaliculatum .

caroUnianunt.

cernuum. 1.

circinale.

clavatum. 3.

complaiiatum. 1.

denticulatum. 1.

flabellatura. 1.

helveticum.

inundatum. 1.

linifolium.

nudum. 1.

obscurum. 1.

ornitliopodioides. 3.

Plilegmaria.

plumosum. 3.

rupestre. 3.

sanguinolentum. 1.

selaginoides. 1.

Selago. 1 .

var. minor.

Ltcopsis. 190.

aegyptiaca = Asperugo
aegyptiaca.

arvensis. 1.

Echioides.

onentalis.

puUa. 3.
variegata. 1 .
vesicaria. 1.

virginica.
Lycopus. 36.

europaeus. 1.
exaltatus. Suppl.
italicus. MS.

Lycopus : —

virginicns.
Lygeum. 75.

Spartuin. 2.
Lysimachia. 207.

atropurpurea. 1.

ciliata. ] .

Epheinerum. 1.

Linum-stellatuiu. 1.

nemorum. 1.

Nummularia. 1-

punctata. 3.

quadrifolia. 1.

tenella = Anagallis
tenella.

thyrsi flora. 1.

vulgaris. 1.
Lythrum. 626.

carcbagineiise [JVec^.].

Cuphea. Suppl.

fruticosum. 3.

Hyssopit'olia. 1.

lineare. 2.

Melanium.

Parsonsia. 3.

jjeiiolatum.

Salicaria. 1.

Thymifolia. 1.

verticillatum. 1.

virgatuni. 1.

Macrocnemum. 227.

jaraaicense. 3. (m. Sol.)
Madrepora. —

Acetabulum, [= Ace-
tabularia mediter-
ranea, Lamour.~\
Magnolia. 706.
acuniitiata.
glauca. 3.
grandijiora.
tripetala.
virginiana.

var. acuminata =

acuminata.

var. fcetida =

graudiflora.

var. glauca =:

glauca.

LIX>fEAN HERBARIUM.

101

Magnolia

virguiiaiin var. grisea-=
c!:lauca ?

var. tripetahi =

tripetala.
Mahernia. —

jihinata.
verticiUata.
Malachra. 867.

capitata. 3.

radiata.
Mallococca [Forst.].

crenata [Forst.'] = Gre-
Avia jMallococca.
Malope. 872.

Malacoides. 1.
Malpiqhia. 588.

aiigustifolia. 3.

aquifolia. 3.

banisteroides.

(Occigera.

crassifolia. 1.

glabra. 1.

iiitida. 3.

ohscura.

punicifolia.

iirens. 1.

verbascifolia. 1.
Malya. 870.

abutiloides.

aegyptia. 1.

Alcea. 1.

amerienaa.

bryonifolia. 1.

capeiisis. 1.

var. scabrosa.

caroliniana. 1.

coromaudeliana. 1.

crispa.

gangetica.

hispanica. 1.

liuiensis. 3.

mauritiana. 1.

moschata. 3.

parviflora. 2.

peruviana. 1.

rotuudifolia. 1.

scabrosa = capensis.

scariosa. MS.

Malya : —

Sherardiaua. 3.
spicata. 3. (in. L. f.)
sylvestris. 1.
tomentosa. 1.
Tournefortiana. 3.
verticiUata. 1.

var. c/'is2:)rt = erispa.

Mammba. 675.

americaua. 1 .
asiatica. 3.
Maxdr agora. —

officinarum.
Manettia. —
recllnata.
Mangifera. 276.

iudica. 1.
Manisuris. 1215.

myui'us.
Manulea. 787.

Cheiranthus. 3.
tomentosa.
Maranta. 6.

arundinacea. 1.
Galanga.
Marcgrayia. 661.
ttmbeUata (pL).
Marchantia. 1269.
androgyua. 1.
chenopoda. (ni. Sol.)
conica. (m. L. f.)
cruciata. (an m.

Suartz ?)
hemisphaerica. 1.
polymorplia. 1. ["polv-

phylla."]
tenella.
Margaritaria. 1187.
alternifolia. MS.
oppositifolia. MS.
Marrubium. 738.

aeetabulosum. 3.
africanum. 2.
Alysson. 1.
candidissimuin. 1.
crispum. 3.
hiypaniciim. 1.
peregrinum. 1.
Pseudo-dictamnus. 1.
h* 2

102

IXDEX TO TUE

JMAltRUHIl'M :

supiiium. 3.

vuJgare. 1 .
Mabsilea. 1254.

miniita.

nataiis. 3.

quadrifolia. 1.

qvacb-ifo/iata = praec.
Waktyma. 769.

annua. 3.

longijlora.

pereunis. 1
JM.vssoxiA. 414.

latifolia. (iioiii. sp.
m. L. f.) Siippl.
Matricakia. 1013.

arf/eniea.

asteroides. 3.

capensis. 3.

Chamomilla. 3.

inodora.

maritima. 1.

Parthenium. 1.

reaitita.

suaveoleus. 3.
Mattiiiola. —

scahra.
Maubitia. 1290.

flexuosa. (^m.L.f.)
8uppl.
Medeola. 468.

oculeata.

aspararjoides.

virgiuiana. 1.
Medicago. 933.

arborea. 1 .

circinuata. 1 .

I'alcata. 1.

lupulina. 1.

marina. ].

polynioi'pha.

var. arabica. 2.

var. ciluiris.

var. coroiiata. 2.

var. hirsuta. 2.

var. intertexta. 2.

var. vtiniina.

var. niuricala. 2.

var. ni(/y((.

var. orbicularis. 2.

Medicauo : —

polyinorpba.

var. rigidula. 2.

var. scutella^a. 2.

var. tornata. 2.

var. turhinata.

radiata. 1.

sativa. 1.

vircpnlca.
Melaleuca. 941.

Lnicadendroa (pi.).
Melampodium. 1034.

americanum.

australe. (m.L. f.)

MELAiirTBUM. 760.

arvenst'. 1 .

ci'istatum. 1.

nemorosuni. 1.

pratense. 1.

sylvaticum. 1.
Melanthium. 467.

capense. 3. (ni. L. f.)

ciliatuiii. MJS.

indicum.

malabai'ieum. MS.

sibiricum. 1.

virgiuicuin. 1.

viride. Siippl.
Melastoma, 559.

Acinodendrum.

aspera. 3.

crispata.

discolor. 3.

fjrossularioides.

grossa. Suppl.

hirta. 3.

bolosericea. 3.

laevigata. 3.

incdxdxithrica.

nova [ = fragilis,
Siippl.].

octandra. 1.

scabrosa. 3.

strigosa. Suppl.

sessilifolia. 3.
M-ELiA. 543.

Azadiiavhta.

Azedaracb. 1.

var. semper-

LINNEAN IIEEBAEIUM,

103

Meliajjxhus. 818.

major. 1 .

minor. 1. (m. L. f.)
Mblica. 86.

altissima. 1.

ciliaris = seq.

ciKata. 1.

caendea = Aira
caerulea.

falx. Suppl.

miuuta. 3.

nutans. 1.

papilionacea. 3.

spectahilis.
Melicocca. 488.

bijuga. 3.
Melissa. 745.

Calamintha. 1 .

cretica. 3.

fruticosa. 1.

graudiflora. 1.

jN'epeta. 1 .

officinalis. 1.

pulegioides = Cunila
pulegioides.
Melittis. 748.

MeUssophijUnm (pi.).
Melochia. 855.

concatenata.

corchorifolia. 1. (m.
Sol.)

depressa. 3, (m. Sol.)

pyramidata. 1.

supina.

tomentosa. 3.

Irigyna. MS.
MEI.OTnBIA. 51.

pendula. 1.
Memecylon. 493.

capitellatum (pi.).
Menais. —

topiaria.
Mbnispermum. 1195.

canadense. 1.

carolinum.

Coccidus.

crispum,

Jlavum.

Idrsutum.

Myosotis=8e(\.

Menispebmum : —

iiiyosotoldes.

orbicidatiim.

virginicuni. 1.
Mentha. 730.

aquatica. 1 .

arvensis. ].

Atirictdaru! .

canadensis. ].

canariensis. I.

cervina. 1 .

crispa. 1.

exigua. 3.

frutescens. MS.

gentilis. 1 .

hirsuta. 3.

perilloides = Perilla
ocymoides.

piperita. 3.

Pulegium. 3.

rotuudifolia. 3.

sativa. 3.

spicata.

var. longifolla =

sylvestris.

var. rotund if olia-.

rotundifolia.

— var, sijlvestrls =
sylvestris.

var. viridis =

viridis.

sylvestris. 3.

verticdlata.

viridis. 3.
Mentzelia. 687.

aspera. 3. (n-,. Sol.)
Menyanthes. 203.

indica. 3.

Nymphoides. 1.

trit'oliata. 2.
Meroukialis. 1188.

afra.

ambigua. 3.

annua. 1.

perennis. 1.

procu7nhens.

tomentosa. i.

MeSBMDRY ANTHEM CJM. 649.

acaxde.
acinariforme.

104

INDEX TO Tin;

^Iksemuuyam'iilmlm : —

MESKMnYAXTlIEMUM : —

acinaciforme.

tuberosum.

umbellatum.
uncinatmn.
veritctdafum.

albidum.

aureum.

villosum.

barhatitin.

Mespilus. 646.

heUidiJloru))!.

Amelanc'liier. 1.

heUidae folium := praec. ?

arbuti folia. 1.

bicolomm.

canadensis. 1 .

calamifonne.

Chamaemespihis.

copticum. 3.

Cotoneaster. 1.

C07'»knlatu)ii.

germanica. 1.

crassifoliniii.

Pvracantha. 1.

cn/stallimun.

MESSERSMiniA. 192.

deltoides.

j'lr^»r<rt=sibirica.

difforme.

sibirica.

dolahriforme.

Mesua. 879.

edxde.

ferrea (pi.).

emarginatum.

Michelia. 707.

expansutu .

Champaca. 3.

falcatum.

l^siampacca.

JtJainentoswn,

Miceocos. Cf. Geewia.

forficatiiin.

lateriJloni=(jr. asiatica.

fulgicluu). MS.

paniculata=G.Mic-rocos

yenindijlorum.

MiCEOPUs. 1042.

fflaucum.

erectus. 2.

ylomeratum.

supinus. 1.

hispidum.

Milium. 83.

linguiforme.

cape»sc.

loreiim.

ciliare.

micaiis.

cimicinum.

noctiflorum.

confertum. 3.

nodiHorum. 2.

effusum. 1.

piiinatiim. MS.

lendigerum.

pomerklianiiin.

paradoxum. 3.

pugionifoDne.

])unctatuiii. 3.

ringens.

MiLLEPOKA. 1294.

MiLLEEIA. 1031.

biflora. 3.

ViH, Cit/ll/llClll,

- ■ \ ill . /oVtlttOill,

rostration.

(]iiin(iueflora. 1.

scahi'um.

MiLLINGTONIA. 808.

sei'ratum.

hortensls. Linn. f. (pi.).

spinosum.

Mimosa. 1228.

splendetis.

arborea. 3.

stijndacexim.

asperata. 3. (ni. Sol.)

tenui folium.

bigemina.

tortuosum.

caesia.

Tripolium.

casta.

LINNEAN HERBABIUM.

105

Mimosa : —

Ceratonia.

Cineraria.

cinerea.

circinalis.

coriiigera. 3.

Entada.

fayifolia,

Farnesiana.

f/lauca.

horrida,

Inga.

Intsia. (m. L. f.)

latifolia.

latisiliqua.

Lebbeek. 3.

muricata.

nilotica. 3.

nodosa.

pennata.

j^eregrina.

2^ernamhucana.

Xnrjra.

plena. 1.

pdlystachya.

pudica. 3.

punctata. 3.

purpurea.

qtiadrivaJvis.

reticulata.

scandens.

scorpioides^=\'\iXoi\cs,.

semispinosa .

Senegal, (senegalensis)

sensitiva.

tamarindifolia.

tenuifolia.

iergemina.

tortuosa. 3.

TJnguis-cati. 3. (m. L. f.)

vaga.

virgata. 1.

viva. 3.
MiMULUs. 803.

Juteus.

ringens. 1.
MiMUSOPs. 492.

Elengi. 3.

Kauki.

MlKUARTIA, 113.

campestris. 1.

diehotoma. 1.

nioiitana. 1.
MiRABILIS. 240.

diehotoma. 3.
Jalapa. 1.
long] flora. 3.
0(:Zorrt^rt = diehotoma.

MiTCHELLA. 135.

repens. 1.
MiTELLA. 577.

diphylla. 1.

nuda. 1 .
Mnium. 1264.

audrogynum. (m. Ehrh.)

auDOtinum.

eapillare.

cirrJiatum.

crudum.

fissum.

fontanum.

hornum. (m. Ehrh.)

hygrometrieum.

Jungermannia.

palustre.

jjelhicidum.

polytrichoides. (m. L. f.)

purpureura.

pyriforme. (m. Ehrh.)

ramos^im.

serpyllifolium.

var. cusjndatum .

\a,v, punclattim.

var. proliferum.

var. uiulidatmn.

setaceum. 1.

Triehomanis. (m. Ehrh.)

triquetrum. 1.
MOEIIRINGIA. 509.

muscosa. 1.

MOLLUGO. 112.

oppositifolia.
pentaphylla. 3.
Spergula. 3.
strieta. 3.
tetraphylla (= Polycar-

pon tetrapbyllon).
vertifiillata. 3.

lOtj

INDEX TO THE

MOLUCCELLA. 741 .

friitescens. 1.
laevis. 1.
jiersica.
spinosa. 1.

MOMOHDICA. 1150.

Hnlsaiiiina. 2.

Charaiitia. 2.

oylindrica. 2.

Elateriiui). 1.
indica.
Luffa. 3.
operculata. 3.

trifoHa = seq.
trifoliatd.
Moxahda. 40.
ciliata.

Clinopodia. 1.
clinopodifolia. MS.
(lidyuia. 1.
iistulosa. 1.
)noZ?i.s=fistulosa.
punctata. 1.

MONNIERIA.

trifolia.
MOXOTBOPA. 551.

Hypopithys. 1.

uuiflora. 1.
MoxsoNiA. 936.

Filia. Suppl.

speciosa.
MONTIA. 106.

fontana. 1.

MONTINIA. 1167.

acris, Linn. f. (pi.).

MOBAEA. 62.

iiidioides.
juncea.
vegeta. 3.

MOEINA. 44.

persica.
MoEiNDA. 236.

citrifolia. ] .
Royoc. 1.

umhellata.

MOKISONIA.

amei-icana.
flexuosa.

McRUS. 1112.

alba. I.

indica.

nigra. 2.

papyrifera. 3.

rubra. 1.

tatarica. 3.

tinctoria. 3.

ZantJioxi/lon.
MucoR. 1289.

cesjntosits.

crustaceus.

Emholus.

Eriisiphe.

fulvus.

furfuraceus.

(jlaaciis.

leprosus.

lichenoides, (m. Ehrh.)

mepbiticus. MS.

Mucedo.

septicus.

siJuierocepJialus.

unctuosus.

viridescens.
Mueller A. 911.
I moniUfonnis, Linn. f.

] MUXCFAUSIA. 939.
I spedosa (pi.).

MUXTINGIA. 672.

Bartramia.
I Calabiira. 1.

MURBAEA. 539.

exotica (pi.).
MusA. 1207.

J5(7irt/=Heliconia Bibai.

paradisiaca. 1.

sapientum.

ti'Of/Jodiftanim =
sapientum.
MUSSAENJDA. 239.

formosa.

frondosa.

fruticosa.

spinosa.
MuTisiA. 1004.

Clematis (pi.).
Myagrum. 819.

aegyptium. 1.

LINNEAN IIERBARIUM.

107

MlAGRUM : —

hispaniciim. 1.

orieutfile. 1.

panic ulatum. 1.

])ereuiie. 1 .

perfoliatuni. 1.

rugosuin. 1.

sativum. 1.

saxatile. 3.
Mtginda. —

Uragoga [Jacq.].
Mtosotis. 180.

apiila. 1.

fruticosa.

Lappula. 1.

scorpioides, 3.

var. (U'vensis.

var. iHihistris.

virginiaua. 1. (vii-
ginica).
MYOSunrs. 402.

minimus. 2,
Mtrica. 1169.

aethiopic-a.

asplen i folia = Li quid -
ambar peregrina.

cerifera. 1.

cordifoiia. 1.

Gale. 1.

quercifolia. 1.

trifoliata.
Mteiophyllum. 1123.

minus.

spieatum. 1.

verticillatum. 1.
Myrisma. 5. [ = Myrosma,
Linn, f.]

cannae folium, Linn. f.
Myristica. 1204.

officinalis, Linn. f.
Myrsini:. 267.

afrieana. 1.
Myrtus. 637.

androsaemoides.

angusti Folia. 3.

bitlora. 3.

brasiliana. 3.

caryophyllata. 3.

Chytraculia. 3.

Myrxus : —

communis. 1.

vai'. acutifoUa.

var. angustifolia.

var. baetica.

var. helgica.

var. italica.

var. lusitanica.

var. mucronata.

A'ar. romana.

var. tarentina.

Cumini. 3.
dioica. 3.
Leucadendron.
lucida. 3.
Pimenta.
Syzygium. 3.
zeylauica. 3. (va. Sol.)
Zuzygium. {cf. M. Syzy-
gium.)

Najas. 1156.

marina. ] .
ISTama. 322.

jamaiceusis. (m. Sol.)

zeylauica.
Napaea. 1203.

dioica. 1 .

hermaplirodita. 1.

IcBvis.

scabra.
Xarcissus. 412.

bicolor. 3.

Bulbocodium. 1.

calatliinus.

Jonquilla. 1.

minor. 3.

moschatus. 3.

odorus. 3.

orientalis.

poiiticus. 1.

Pseudo-Narcissus. 1.

serotinus. 1.

Tazetta. 1.

triandrus. 3.

trilobus. 3.
Nardus. 73.

aristata.

articulata.

10b INUKX TO TUE

Nabdus : —

NlGELLA : —

ciliaris. 1.

hiflpanlca. 2.

gangitis. 1. (ni. L. f.)

ori(;iitalis. 1.

indica.

sativa. 1.

stricta. 1.

NiGEINA. —

thoiiiaea. .Siippl.

vesicaria=8eci.

Nauclea. 226.

viscosa.

orientalis.

NissoLiA. 884.

Nepenthes. — (deest).

arborea.

destillatoria.

fruticosa.

Nepeta. 726.

NiTRAlUA. 624.

Cataria. 1.

Scbobt-ri.

hirsnta.

NOLAXA. 194.

indica. 1.

jirostrata.

italica. ] .

Nyctaxthes. 16.

malabarica.

angustifolia.

mult iK da. 2.

Arbor-tristis,

Nepetella. 3.

hirsnta. 3.

nuda. 2.

Sanibac. 3.

parinonica. 1.

uudulata. 1,

pectinata. 3.

Nymphaea. 673.

iScordotis. 3.

alba. 1.

sibirica. 1.

Lotus. ].

tuberosa. 1.

lutea. 1.

Til' r»'pr*oto ^1^

Neluinbo. 1.
Nyssa. 1232.

Vili. electa^ i.>-1.0.

ucraiiica. 1.

violacea. 1.

aquatica. 1,

virginica. 3.

Nephelium. 1112 a.

Jappaanim [Linn. t".].

Obolaria. —

NEEiuii. 300.

vhyinica.

antidysentericum. 1.

OCHKA.

clivaricatu)ii.

Jahuiapita.

Oleander (pi.).

squarrosa.

zeylanicum. 3.

OCYMUM. 749.

Neurada. 606.

album. 3.

prociinihens (pL).

americanum.

2,

NiCOTIANA. 245.

Basilica ni. 1.

fruticosa. 3.

frutesceyis = Perilla

glutinosa. 1.

frutesceus.

onilitaris.

gratissiniuni.

3.

paiiiculata. 1.

menthoides.

pusilla.

minimum. 1.

(minus.)

rustica. 1.

monachorum.

Tabacum. 1,

polystacbyon.

(m. L.f.)

tirens.

prostratum.

NiGELLA. 700.

purpurascens.

MS.

arvensis. 3.

sanctum. 3.

damascena. J .

scutellarioides.

3.

LIXNEA>' HEEBAEir.M.

109

OCYMUM :

Onoclea : —

tenuiflorum. 1.

sensifii'(( = ])YS(ic.

thyrsi tlonini. '3.

trilocularis. MS.

Oedera. 1047.

Ononis. 896.

capense [=seq.].

alopecui'oides. 1 .

£)roUfem.

antiquorum. 3.

Oenanthe. 359.

arvensis. 3.

crocaUi.

caj)ensis.

fistulosa. 1.

ceuisia.

globulosa. 3.

cernua.

pimpinelloicles. 3.

Cherleri. 3.

prolifera. 1.

crispa. 3.

OE^OTHERA. 484.

filiformis.

biennis. 1.

fruticosa. I.

fruticosa. 1.

mauritauica (m. L. f.).

hirta.

Cf. Lotus mauritaui-

longiflora.

cus.

mollissima. 1.

niicrophylla. Suppl.

muricata. 3.

minutissima. 1.

octovalvis.

mitissima. 1.

Ona(jra = bienu is .

natrix. 1.

parviflora. 3.

ornitliopodioides, 1.

perennis.

pinguis. 3.

pumila. 3.

prostrata. {Cf. Lotus

sinuata. 3.

prostratus.)

Olax. —

pvhescew>.

zeylanica.

pusilla.

Oldestlandia. 155.

redinata.

biflora. 3.

repens. 3.

capense. Suppl.

rotundifolia. 3.

corymbosa. 3.

spinosa.

pauiculata. 3.

' . "

Vtll . nl'lZtS

repens. 3.

=arvensis.

stricta.

iridentata.

umbellata. 1.

trifoliata.

uniflora. 1.

umbellata.

verticillata.

variegatn . 3.

Olea. 20.

villosa.

americana.

viscosa. 1.

capensis. 1 .

Onopoedum. 968.

europaea. 1.

Acanthium. 3.

Olyea. 1099.

acaidon.

latifolia. 3.

arabicum.

Omphalea. 1102.

iUijrintm .

dianilra.

OnosmaI! 187.

triandra. 3.

Ecbioides. 3.

Onoclea. 1242.

oriental is.

2>ol)/podioides.

simplicissima. 3.

sensibilis. 1.

Ophioqlossum. 1243.

110

INDEX TO THE

OpniOGLOSSUM : —

flexuosuin. ;5.

li'sitanicnui.

midicaule. Suppl.

pahnatum.

pendulum.

rctlculatum.

scandens. 1.

vulgatum. 3.
Ophiorriiiza. 211.

M'ttreola.

Mungos.
Ophioxylox. 1208.

colubriuuin. MS.

serpeatinnra.
Ophira. 499.

stncta (pi.).
Ophrys. 1056.

alaris, 8uppl.

alpiua. 1.

aiithropophora. 1.

atrata. 'A.

bivalvata. Suppl.

bracteata. Suppl.

caffra.

caratscbatea. 1.

catholica.

cernua. 1.

circumflexa.

Corallorbiza. 1.

cordata. 1.

insectifera.

var. arachnites.

var. niyodes.

hit i folia.

lilifolia. 1.

Loeselii. 1.

monopbyllo>;. 1.

Mouorchis. 3.

Nidus-avis. 3.

ovata. 1.

paludosa. 1.

patens. Suppl.

spiralis. 3.

volucris. Suppl.
Orchis. 1054.

abortiva. 3.

barbata. Suppl.

bicornis.

Orchis : —

hiffora.
bit'olia. 3.
Burrnanniand.
ciliaris. 1.
conopsea. 1.
coriophora. 3.
cornuta.
cubitalis.
cucuVata.
Draconis. Suppl.
filicornis. Suppl.
flava. 1.
flexuosa.
fuscescens.
globosa. 3.
llabenaria. 3.
hispidula. Suppl.
byperborea. 3.
ineai-nata. 3.
latifolia. 1.
inaculata. 1.
mascula. 3.
niilitaris. 1.
Morio. 1.

var. anrjustifoUus.

var. masculus =

mascula.
odoratissima. 3.
jtalJens.

papiliouacea. 3,
psychodes. 1.
pyramidalis. 3.
sagittalis. Suppl.
sambucina. 3.
sancta. 3.
satyrioides.
spathulata. Suppl.
spectabilis. 1.
strateumatica.
Susannae.
tenella. Suppl.
tipuloides. Suppl.
tripetaloides. Suppl.
ustulata. 1.
Origanum. 743.
aefjiiptiacum.
creticuni. 1.
Dictamnus. 1.

LIXXEAX HERBAKIUM.

]11

Origanum : —

heracleoticvm .
Majorana. 1.
Maru. 3.
Onites. 1.
sipyleuin. 1.
smtjrnaeum.
si/riacum.
vulgare. 1 .
Obnithogalum. 428.
arabicum. 3.
bivalve.
bulbiferum. MS.

(m. L. f.).
canad ense = Alhuca

major.
capense.
comosum.

Jiirsiitum=:lLy ^oxis
erecta.

latifolium. 1.

luteum.

minus, sphaltii=seq.

minimum. 1.

narbouense. 3.

nutans. 1.
piiramidcde.

pyrenaicuni. 1.

umbellatum, 3.

uniflorum. 3.
Oenithopus. 918.

compressus. 1.

perpusillus. 1.

scorpioides. 1.

tetraphyllus. (m. Sol.)
Oeobanche. 798.

Aeginetia.

americana. 3.

capensis. MS.

cernua. 3.

laevis. 1.

major. 1.

ramosa. 1.

unijlora.

virgin! an a. 1.
Obobus. 904.

angustifolius. 1 .

liirsidus,

Lathyroides. 1.

Orobtjs : —

luteus. 1.

iiiger. 1.

pijrenaicus.

si/lvaticns.

tuberosus. 1 .

vernus. 3.
Oroxtium. 448.

aquaticum. 1.
Ortega. 53.

dicJiotoma.

hispanica. 2.
Orvala. 733 a.

gargauica = Lamiuin
Orvala.
Ortza. 460.

sativa. 1.
Osbeckia. 482.

chinensis. 1.

OSMITES. 1029.

astericoides.
Bellidiastrum. 3.
calycina. Suppl.
camphorina.
leucantha. MS.

OSMUNDA. 1244.

adiantifoJia.

bipiunata. 1.

capensis.

cervina.

cinnamomea. 1.

Clayton iana. 1.

crispa.

filiculifolia. 1.

hirsuta.

hirta.

Luuaria.

■ var. Baeckeaua.

Ph)/IJitidis.
regalis. 3.
Spicant. 1.
Striithiopteris. 1.
verticillata.
virginiana. 1,
zeylanica.

OSTEOSPERMUM. 1037.

ciliatum.
corymbosum.
ilicifolium. 3.

112 INDEX

ro TUB

OSTEOSPKRMUM : —

OXALIS. 600.

imbricatum.

Acetosella. 1.

junceuin.

Banrlien.

iiioniliferiim.

corniculata. 1.

pisiferiiin. 3, (" pisi-

flava.

foruie.'')

frnUscens.

polygaloides.

liirta.

spiiiosum. 3.

incarnata. 3.

triquetrum. Suppl.

lanata. Suppl.

Uvedalia ^Pohimua

longiflora. 1. (" longi

Uvediilia.

folia.'")

OSYRIS. 1161.

monophylla.

alba. 2.

uatans. Suppl.

Othonna. 1038.

Pes-caprae.

abrotani folia. 3.

punctata. Suppl.

arhorescens.

purpurea.

hulbosn.

sensitiva. 3.

capilhiris. Siippl.

sessilifolia.

cheirifolia. 1.

stricta.

ciliata. Suppl.

tomentosa. Suppl.

Cinera ria = Cineraria

versicolor.

caiiadeusis.

violacea. 1.

corono])ifolia. 3.

crassifolia. (Au cheiri-

folia?)

Paedeuia. 294.

dentati ( = c\\inta.

foetida. 3.

ericoides. Suppl.

Paederota. 27.

frutescens. (Of. Sene-

Af/eria.

cio rigens).

Bonae-Spei.

f/eifoUa.

Bonarota.

Jielenitis=CmevaY\a

Paeoxia. 692.

alpina.

anomala.

inte[/rifolia = Ciu. alpiua.

oflicinalis. 3.

maritima = C\n. mari-

tiina.
2>ahistris=C'm. palus-

-v-diV. feminea.

tenui folia. 3.

tris.

PA^-Ax. 1237.

par vi flora.

fruticosum. 3.

pectinata.

quinquefolium. 1.

sibirica=Cineraria sibi-

trifolinm (pi.).

rica.

Pancratium. 413.

sonchifolia.

amboinense.

Tagetes. 3.

carolinianum.

tenuissima.

caribaeuni. 1.

trifida. Suppl.

illyricum. 3.

virginea. Suppl,

maritimum.

OVIEDA. 807.

mexlcanum.

mitis. 3.

zeylanicum. 3.

sjnnosa.

Panicum. 80.

LIXNEAN HERBARIUM.

113

Paxicum : —

adhaerens.
alopecuroides. 1.
Alopecuriis. MS.
alopecuroideum.
americanum = Holcus

spicatus.
arboresceus. ].
brevifolium. 1.
hrizoides.
capillare. 1 .
clandestiuum. 1.
colonum. 3.
coloratum.
compositum.
conglomeratam.
Crus-corvi. 8.
Crus-galli. 1.
curvatum.
fynosuroides.
Dactylon. 1.
dicliotomuiii. 1.
dimidiatum. 1
dissectum = Paspalum

dissectum.
distachyon.
divaricatum. 3.
filiforme. 1.
germanicum.
glaucum. 1.
grossariuin. 3.
hirtelluni. 3.
incur vuni. MS.
indicum.
italicum. 1,
latifolium. 1.
linear e.

miliaceum. 1.
ort/zoides, Ard.
patens. 1.
polystachyon. 3.
ramosum. 3.
repens. 3.
reptans = praec.
sanguinale. 1.
verticil latum. 3.
virgatuni. 1.
viride. 3. (ni. Sol.)

Papavee. 669.

alpiuum. 3.

Argemone. 1.

cambricum. 1.

dubium. 3.

Iiybriduiu. 1.

nudicaule. 1.

orientale. 1.

Khoeas. 3.

somniferuni. 1,
Parietaeia. 1220.

ci'etica. 3.

iadica. 3.

judaica. 3.

lusitanica. 3.

microphylla. 3.

officinalis. 3.

zeylanica.
Paris. 515.

quadrifolia. 1.
Parkixsoxia. 527.

aculeata. 1. (in. Sol.)
Paexassia. 392.

palustris. 1.
Parthenium. 1115.

Hysterophorus. 1.

integrifolium. 1.
Paspalum. 79.

dimidiatura.

dissectum. 3,

distichum. 3.

paniculatum. 3.

scrobiculatum. 3.

virgatum. 3.
Passerixa. 504.

capitata, 3.

ciliata.

dodecandra.

ericoides.

filiforiiiis. 1.

hirsuta. 3.

laevigata, (ef. Gnidia
oppositifolia.)

sericea. (<•/. Gn. sericea.)

uniflora. 3.
Passiflora. 1070.

caerulea. 1,

cajisiddris.

114

IXDEX TO TUB

Passiflora : —

cupiaea. 3.

dujitata.

divaricata.

duhia.

foetidii. 1 .

hirsiita.

holosericea. 3. (iii.L.f.)

in earn at a. 1.

laurifoVia.

lutoa. 1.

maliformis.

minima. 3.

multijlora.

Murucuja. 3.

normalis. 8. (in. Sol.)

pallida. 3.

2yedata.

perfoliata. 3.

polyniorpha. MS.
(m.L.f.?)

punctata. 3.

quadrangularis. 3.

rotunditolia. 3.

rubra. 3. (m. Sol.)

serrata.

serratifolia.

serrato-dAgitata.

suberosa. 1.

tUiaefoJia.

vespertilio. 1.
Pastinaca. 369.

costina = P. Opopanax.

lucida. 3.

Opopanax.

sativa.
Patagonula. —

americana.
Paullinia. 512.

asiatica. 1.

hnrhadensis.

carihaea.

cartliaginensis.

curassavica. 1.

CtirxirK.

diversifolia.

mexicana. 1.

nodosa.

pinnata. 3. (in. Sol.)

Paullixia : —

])olypliylla. 3.

Scriana.

tomentosa.

Pat ETTA. 133.

indica. 1 .
Pectis. 1011.

ciliari.H. 3.

linit'olia.

minuta = Belliura
miuutum.

2:>unctata.
Pedalium. 817.

Murex. 3.
Pediculahis. 763.

canadensis.

comosa. 1.

tlammea. 1.

foliosa.

hirsuta. 1.

incarnata. 1 .

Inpponica. 1.

palustris. 1.

recutita. 3.

resupinata. 2.

rostrata. 3.

Sceptrum-Carolinum. 1.

sylvatica. 3.

tristis. 1.

tuberosa. 1.

verticillata. 1.
Peganum. 621.

danricinn.

Harmala. 1.
Peltaria. 829.

alliacea [Jacq.].
Penaea. 140.

fruticulosa. Suppl.

fucata.

fnrcata, sphalin. = praec.

lateriflora. Suppl.

mai'ginata.

mucronata.

myrtoidos. Suppl.

SarcocoUa. 3.

squamosa. 3.
Pknstemon. 313 a.

chelonoides.

Pentapetes. 860.

KcerifoUa,
plioenicea. 1,
suherifoUa.
Pextiioritm. 596.
sedoides. 1.
Peplis. 458.

PortuJa. 1.
tetrandra. 3.
Pebdicium. 1003.
brasiliense. 3.
radiale. 3.

seiiiiiiosculare. i
(m.L.f.)

-fERGULAEIA. 306.

glabra. 3.
romeiitosa. 3.
Pjekilla. 731.

fruteseens. MS.
ocjnioides. 3.
Periploca. 307.
africana. 1.
graeca. 1. ^Qf. Cero

pegia temiifoiia)
uidica.
Secamone.
temdfoUa = Ceropegia
tenuifolia.

P-ETESIA. 134,

Lygistum. 3.
•stipularis. 3.
tomentosa.
Petiveria. 472,
alliacea. 1.
octaudra. 3.
Petrea. 781.

volubilis. 1.
Peucebaj^um. 346.
alpestre. 3.
alsaticLun. 3.
minus = PinipiuelJa

piimila.
nodosum.
officinale. 1.
Silaus. 3.
Peziza. 1285.
Acetahuhim.
Auricula. (m
Ehrh.)

EINNEAN HERBARIUM.

115

(m. Ehrh.)

'5. (in. L. f.)

1.

1.

Peziza : —

coclileata.

conwcopioldes,

cupidaris.

cyathoides.

^entifera.

punctata.
scutellata.
Phaca. 925.

alpiua. 1.
ausfralis.
haetica.
ffigida.

sibirica. (m. L. f.)
sidcata.
trifoliata.
vesicaria. 3.

PUALARIS. 78.

aquatica. 3.
ariindinacea. 1.
bulbosa. 3.
canariensis.
erueaeformis.
nodosa,
orijzoides.
paradoxa.
plileoides.
tuberosa.
utnculaia.
zizanioides.
Phallus. 1282.
esculentus.
im^mdicns.
Pharnaceum. 387.
Cerviana. 2.
cordifoliuiii.
depress urn.
disHcJiinn.
incanuin.
Mollugo. 3.
pennatuin. MS.
Spercnda = p. MoUugo?
Pharis. 1120.

latifolius. 3.
Phascu:.!. 1260.
ncaidon,

cmdescens. (ni. Moiitiu ?)
IJedancidatum. (m.
Montin ?)

1.
3.
1.

(m. Ehrh.)

3.

IIG

INDEX TO TllJi

Phascum : —

re pens.

subulaluin. '^.
Pii.vsEOLUS. 899.
(flatus.
Caracal! a.
coccinens = vulgaris var.

coccineus.
fariiiosKs.
helvolus.
inamoemif.
luthyroides.
hinatus.
Max. ] .
MunrjO.
nanus.

radiatus. 1.
semi-erectus. 3.
sj^liaeros^^ermxs.
trilobatus. U6. = Gly-
cine triloba.
vexillatus.
vulgaris. 1.

var. coccineus.

Phella>drium. 360.
aquaticuni. 1.
Mutellina. 1.
Philadelphus. 634.
coronai'ius. 1.
inodorus.
Phillykea. 19.

angustifolia. 1.
cliinensis. MS.
latifolia. 3.
media. 3.
Phleum. 81.

alpinuni. 1.
arenarium. 1.
nodosum. 3.
pnitense. 1.
schoenoides. 1.
Phlomis. 740.

fruticosa. 1.

Herba-venti.

indica. 1.

italica.

laciniata.

Leonotis.

Leonurus. 1.

1.

I PULOMIS: —

lyclinitis.
nepeti folia. 2.
Nissolii.
purpurea. 1.
suiida.

tuberosa. 1 .
zeylauica.
Phlox. 217.

Carolina. 3.
divaricata. 1 .
glaberrima. 1.
inaculata. 1.
ovata. 1.
paniculata. 3.
inlosa.
setacta.
sibirica. 3.
subulata. 1 .
Phoenix. 1291.

dactijlifera (pi.).
Phobmium [Forst.j. 439.

orcludioides.
Phryma. 755.

hians. MS.
Leptostachya. 1 .
Phylica. 263.
bicolor.
busifolia. 3.
dioioa. 3.
ericoides. 1.
imherhls.
parviflora.
plumosa. 1.
racemosa.
radiata = Brunia

radiata.
stipularis.
viscosa.
Phyllachxe. 1089.

idiginosa [Porst.].
Phyllanthus. 1105.
bacciformis.
Emhlka.
epipbyllanthu?. 1.

(m. Sol.)
(/rand i folia.
iiiadoraspatensis.
(m. L. f.)

LINNEAN HERBARIUM.

117

Phtllanthus : —

Niruri. 1.

Urinaria. 1.
Phyllis. 330.

indica.

Nobla. 1 .
Physalis. 247.

Alkekengi. 1.

angiilata. 2.

arboresceiis.

campechiana.

curassaviea.

flexuosa. 1.

ininima.

peusylvauica. 3.

pei'uviann.

pruinosa.

pubescens. 2.

somnifera. 1.

viscosa. 3.
Phyteuma. 223.

comosa. 3.

hemisphaericn. 3.

orbicularis. 1.

pauci flora. 3.

j)inn((ta.

spicata. 3.
Phytolacca. 607.

americana := de-
candra.

(matica.

decandra. 3.

dioica, 3.

icosaiidra. 3,

octaiidra. 3.
PiCRis. 948.

asphnioides.

Echioides. 1.

Hieracioides. 1.

2^1/renaica.
Piltjlauia. 1255.

globulifera. 1 .
Pimpisella. 373.

Anisuni. 1.

dicliotoma.

dioica.

glauca. 1.

magna.

major. MS.

peregrina. 1.

PlMPI]!fELLA :

jnimila [Jacq.].
Saxit'raga. 3.
var. hircina.

var. major.

PiNGUICULA. 33.

alpina. 1.

lusiianica.

villosa. 1.

vulgaris. 1.
Pixus. 1135.

Ahies.

balsaiiiea. 3.

canadensis.

Cedrus.

Cembra. 1.

Larix. 2.

orientalis.

Picea.

Pinea. 1.

Strobus. 1.

sylvestris. 1.

Taeda. 1.
Piper. 47.

acuminatum.

adunruim. 3.

Amalago. 3.

Beth.

decumanum.

distachyon.

longum. .

macidosum.

Malamh-is.

obtusi folium. 1.

nigrum. 1.

pellucidum.

peltatum.

quadrifolium.

reticulatum.

rotuudifolium. 3.

Sinl)oa.

trifolium.

umbellatum.

verticillat.uui. 3.
PisciDiA. 889.

carthagineMsis.

Erythrina.
PisoNiA, 1236.

aculeata. 1.

mills.

118

INDEX TO THi;

PiSTACIA. 1170.

Lentiscus. 1 .
iiarboncnsis. 3.
Shnaruhd = Bursera

gmninil'era.
Terebinthus. 3.
irifolin.

vera (pi.).
PiSTIA. 1072.

Stratiotes. 1.
PisuM. 903.

arvense.

maritimum. 1 .

Ochrus. 1.

sativum. 1.

var. (juadratum.

var. umhellatum.

Plagianthus [Forst.]. 861.

cUvaricatus [Forst.].
Plantago. 144.

afra. 3.

albicans. 1.

alpina. 3.

altissima. 3.

asiatica. 1.

coronop'ifolia = seq.

Coronopus. 3.

cretica. 1.

Cynops. 1.

duhia.

indica. 3.

Lagopus. 1 .

lanceolata.

Loeflingii. 1.

lusitanica.

major. 1.

maritima. 1.

media. 1.

Psyllium. 1.

recnrvata.

Serraria. 3.

subulata. 3.

unijlora = Littorella
iiniflora.

virginica. 1.
Platanus. 1133.

occidentalis. 1 .

orientalis. 1.
Plectro'ia. 277.

Plectroxia : —

ventosa. (m. L. f.)
Plinia. 642.

crocea.
pentapetala.
petiolata.
jtinnata.

rubra.

tetrapetala.
Plukenetia. —

vohibilia.
Plumbago. 216.

europaea. 1 .

rosea. 3.

scan' fens,

zevlauica. 1.
Plumeuia. 301.

alba.

oJ)iiisa.

pudica.

rubra. 3.
PoA. 87.

alpina. 1.

amabilis.

amboinehsls = seq .

amboiiiica.

angustifolia. 1.

annua. 1.

aquatica. 1.

bulbosa. 1.

capillaris, 1.

cliinensis, 1.

ciliaris. 3.

compressa. 1.

cristata.

distans.

Eragrostis. 3.

flava.

malabarica. 1.

maritima = Triticiim
maritimum.

nemoralis. 1.

palustris. 3.

jjilosa.

pratensis. 1.

rigida. 3.

S2ncata.

teuella. 1.

trivialis. 1.

LIXNEAN HERBARIUM.

119

Podophyllum. 667.

POLYGALA : —

diphylluni. 1.

Senej^a. ] .

peltatum. 1.

sibirica. 1.

POINCIANA, 529.

spinosa.

bijuga.

sqiiarrosa. Suppl.

elata. 3.

stipulacea. (m. L. f.)

pulcherrima. 1.

theezans.

POLEMOXIUM. 220.

trichosperma.

caeriileuin. 1.

triflora.

dubium. 2.

umbellata.

Nyctelea = EUisia

verticillata. 1.

Nyctelea.

vii'idescens. 1.

reptaiis. y.

vulgaris. 1.

n(bn(7n.

Polygonum. 510.

POLIANTHES. 437.

amphibiuin. 1.

tuberosa. 3.

arifolium. 1.

PoLTCARPA = seq.

articulatura. 1.

PoLrCARPOX. 111.

aviculare. 1.

tetrapbyllum. 3.

barbatum. 1.

POLYCNEMUM. 55.

Bistorta. 1.

arvense. 1.

chiuense. 1.

POLTGALA. 882.

Convolvulus. 1.

acuiifoUa.

divaricatum. 1.

aestuans. Siippl.

dumetoruni. 3.

alopecuroides.

erectum.

amara [in. ?]

Fagopyrum. 1.

aspalatlia. 3.

frutescens. 1.

bicornis. MS.

Ilydropiper. 1.

bracteolata. 1.

lapatbifolium. 3.

brasiliensis. 3.

hntictdatum.

Chamaebiixus. 1.

maritimum. 3.

chiiiensis. 1.

ocreatum. 1.

ciliata. 1.

orientale. 1.

cordifolia. MS.

pensylvanicum. 1.

cruciata.

perfoliatum. 3.

diversifolia. 3.

Persicaria. 1.

(jlaucoides.

sagittatum. 1.

Heisteria. 1.

scandeijs. 1.

incarnata. 1.

serration.

lutea. 1.

tataricum. 1.

luicrophylla. 3.

Uvifera = Coccoloba

mixta. Siippl.

IJvifera.

monspeliaca. 1.

virginiannm. 1.

my rti folia. 1.

vivipanim. 1.

oppositifolia.

POLYMXIA. 1083.

paniculata. 3. (m. Sol.)

bidentis. MS.

Penaea.

canadensis. 1.

saiiguiuea. 1.

Tetragonotlieca. 3,

scabra. 1

Uvedalia. 1.

120

INDEX TO THE

POIAMMA. :

Weilelia.
POLYPODllM. 1251.
aculeiituiu. 1.
alatuni.
arhoreiun.
asperum.
asplenifoUum.
aureuiu. 1.
auriculaluni. 3,
Barometz.
bulbiferum. 1.
caff roru til.
cauibricum. 1.
capense. Suppl.
cicutarium.
eomosum.
conlifolmm.
crassifoliian.
crispatum.
cristatum. 1.
decussatum.
dissimile. 3.
Dryoj)teris.
exaltatum. 3.
Filix-t'emina. 1.
Filix-fnujiU = fragile,
niix-mas. 1.
fontauum. 1.
fragile. 2.
fragrans. 1.
heterophyllum. 3.
horriduin. 3.
laiiceolatuiu. (ni. L. f.)
leptophj/llum (pi.)-
Lonchitis. 1.
loriceum.
lusifanimm.
lycopodioides. 1.
margiuale. 1.

inuncatnin.

noveboraceuse.

Otites.

parasiticum.

pectinatuni.

Phegopleiis

Phyllitidis.

pliyinatodes

piloselloides

pubescens.

1.

3.

1.
3.

3.

3.

POLYPODIUM : —

pijramidale.
quercifolium. 3.
regium. 2.
reticulatuin. 3.
retrojfexinn.
rhaeticum. 1.
scolopendrioides. 3.
simile. 3.
speluncae.
spinosuin. 3.
squamatum.
Strulhionis.
suspea^um,
laxifolhim.
Thelypteris.
tornatile. MS,
irianffidum,
trifolialum. 3.
trifarattwn.
unitum. 3.
vcnnum.
villosum.
virginianum.
indtjare.
POLTPltEMUM. 139.

procumbens. 1.

POLYTIUCIIUM. 1263.

alpinum.

commune. 2.

urnifienim.
POMMEBEULLA [Linii. f.]. 74.

Cornucojuae [Linn. f.].

PONTEDERIA. 407.

ceruua. MS.
cordata. 1.
hastata. 1.
ovata. 3.
rotundifolia.
rayinuJis.
PopuLUs. 1185.
alba. 1.
balsainitera. 1.
heteropliylla. 1.
nigra. 1.
tremula. 1 .

POIIA-NA. —

volubilis.
POEELLA. —

jyinnaia.

LINNBAlSr HERBARIUM.

121

POBOPHYLLUM = PODO-
PHYLLUM.
PORTLANDIA. 228.

f/randifora (pL).
hexandra [Jacq.].
POBTULACA. 625,
Anacampseros.
fniticosa.
hidimoidi's.
oleracea. 3.
paniculata.
patens.
pilosa. 3.
Portidacastrum.
quadrlfula.
racemosa.
tria,u/idaris.

POTAMOGETON. 175.

compressum. 1.
crispum. 1.
densiim. 3.
gramineiiin. 3.
lucens. 1.
marinum. 1.
natans. 1.
pectinatum.
perfoliatuin. 1.
pusillum. 1.
serratuni. 3.
setaceum.

POTENTILLA . 655.

acmdis = subacaulis.
alba. 1.
Anserina. 1.
argentea. 1.
auvea. 3.
bit'urca. 1.
canadensis. 1.
caiilescens. 3.
fragarioides. 1.
fruticosa. 1.
granditiora. ].
heptaphifUa = opaca.
hirta. 'l.
intermedia. 3.
monspeliensis. ].
multitida, 1.
nitida. 3.
nivea. 1 .
norvegica. 1.

POTBXTILLA : —

opaca.

pensylvanica. 3.

pimpinelloides. 1.

recta. 1.

reptans. 1,

rupestris. 1.

sericea. 1.

stipularis. 1.

subacaulis. 3.

snpina. 1 .

valderia. 3.

verna. 1.
POTERIUM. 1127.

hybridura. 1.

Sanguisorba. 1.

spinosum. 1.
POTHOS. 1082.

acaulis [Jacq.']. 3.

cordata.

crenata.

lanceolata.

latifolia.

palmata.

pinnata.

scondens.
Peasium. 754.

majus. 1.

minus.
Pkemna. 782.

acutif olia, MS. = i utegri-
folia ■?

cordi folia, MS. = integri-
folia.

integrifolia.

pinnati folia, MS. = ser-
ratifolia ?

serratifolia.
Peexawthes. 952.

alba. 3.

altissima. [" o "j 1.

altissima ["7"J =
repens.

cliondrilloides. 3.

japonica. 3.

niuralis. 3.

purpurea. 1.

repens. 2.

tenuifolia.

viminea. 1.

122

INDKX TO THE

Primula. 198.

Auricula. J.

cortusoides. 1.

tarinosa. 1.

glutinosa [ Wulp], MS.

intef;i'it"olia. 1.

niiniina.

veris. 1.

var. acaulis.

var. clatior.

var. officinalis.

Yitaliana.
Prinos. 452.

glaber. 1.

verticil latus. 1.
Prockia. 690.
crucis. 3.
Pkoseepinaca. 107.

palustris. 1.
Pbosopis. —

sincigera.
Protea. 116.

argeutea. 1.

bruniades. JSuppl.

conifera. 3.

cuciillata.

cyanoides.

cvnaroides.

divaricata.

fusca.

gloraerata.

Tiirta.

HypophylJocarpoden-
drum.

imbricata. MS.

Lepidocarpodendron.

Levisanus. {m. L f.)

pallens.

parviflora.

phylicoides. MS.

pinifolia.

pubera (" pubigera ").

purpurea, (m. L. f .)

racemosji.

repens.

rosacea.

saligna = conifera.

Serraria.

S2>eciosa.

splia^rocepliala.

ProIKA : —

spicata.

strobilina.

totta.
Prunella. 752.

hyssopit'olia. 1.

laciiiiata. 3.

lusitanica = Cleonia
lusitanica.

vulgaris. 1.

var. r/vandi-

fiora.

var. laciniata. .

Prunus. 640.

Armeniaca. 1.
avium. 1.

var. Bigarella.

var. Diiracinu.

canadensis. 3.
Cerasus.

var. aetiana.

var. austera.

var. avium = P.

avium.

var. Biijarella.

var. Capronxana.

^ ar. dulcist.

var. JJuracina.

var. Jxdiana.

var. pletia.

var. punula.

var. rosea.

domestica.

var. acinaria.

\ar. amifffdaUna.

\ar. Au(/usf((iia,

var. Brifjnohi.

var. cerea.

var. cereohi.

var. damascena,

var. (lulatensis.

var. htiiK/iirica.

var. Juliana.

var. malifonnis.

\ar. Myrohalana.

var. Pernir/ona.

var. praeco.T.

insititia.

Laurocerasus. 1.
lusitanica. 1.

LINNEAN HEEBAEIUM.

123

Pbunus : —

Mahaleb. 1.

Padus. 1.

pensylvauica. Suppl.

puinila. o.

sibirica. 1,

sj:>inosa.

Virginian a. 1.
PsiniuM. 635.

Cujavus.

Guaja va = pra^c.

pomiferum. 3.

pyriferum. 3.

PSOEALEA. 928.

acLileata. 2.

americana. 3.

aphylla.

bituininosa. 1.

braeteata.

capitata. Suppl.

coiylifolia. 1.

cytisoldes = Indigofera
cytisoides,

Dalea. 1.

enneaj>hylJa = Indigo-
fera enneaphyila.

glandulosa. 3.

hirta. 3.

palaestina.

'pentajjliylla.

pinnata. 1.

prostratd.

re pens.

spicata.

tenuit'olia. 2.

tetragon oloba. 3.

PSYCHOTEIA. 231.

asiatica. 3.

lierbacea. 3.

serpens.
Ptelea. 153.

trit'oliata. 1.

viscosa = Dodona)a
viscosa.
Pteeis. 1246.

aquilina.

arf>07'ea.

atropurpurea. 1.

biaurita. 3.

Pteeis : —

caudata. 1 .

cretica. 3.

dicJiotoma.

furcata.

grandifolia. 3.

heterophylla. 3.

lanceolata.

lineata.

longifolia. 3.

mntilata.

pedata. 1 .

2)iloseUoides.

quadnfoliata.

rufa.

semipinnata. 1.

stipiilaris. 3.

trichomauoides. 3.

tricuspidata.

vittata. 1.
Pterocarpus. 887.

Draco.

Ecastaphylliim.

lunatus.

oralis.
PiERoyiA. 980.

caniphorata. 3.

pallens. Suppl.

oppositifolia. 3.

spinosa. Suppl.
Pqlmoxaria. 184.

angustifolia. 1.

Idrta = llyoscyamus
physalodes.

maritinia. ] .

oHicinalis. 1.

sibirica. 1.

siiffrutic'osa.

A'irginica. 1.
PuNiCA. 638.

Granatnm. 1.

nana.
Pyeola. 568.

niaculata. 1.

minor. I .

rotundifolia. 1.

secunda. 1.

unibellata. 1.

unitlora. 1.

124

INDEX TO TIIR

Pyrus. 647.

baccata. li.
coramunis. 1.

var. falerna.

\a.i'. favou la.

var. pompcjana.

var. 1'ifra.ster.

var. Volema.

coroiiaria. 1 .
Cydoiiia. 1.
Malus. 1.

var. Cavillea.

• var. Cestiana.

• var. epirotica.

var. j)aradisiaca.

var. Fnisomila.

var. rubelliana.

var. si/lvestris.

Follveria.

Quassia. 545.

aniara. 3,

Simarouba. Suppl.
QrERCis. 1128.

Aegilops. 3.

alba. 1.

Cerris. 3.

coccifera. 3.

dub id.

Esculus. 1.

grainuntia. 1.

Ilex. 1.

molucca.

nigra. 1.

Phellos. 1.

Prinus. 3.

Robur. 1.

rubra. 1.

Smilax = Q. Ilex.

Suber. 1.

QUERIA. 114.

canadensi 1.
hispanica. 3.
QUISQUA LIS. 553
iiidica. 3.

Rajauia. 1183.

cordata.

Kajaxia : —

hastata. 1.

rjuinfjiiefolici.
Eandia. 214.

aculeata. 3.

m itix.
Ranunculus. 715.

abortivus. 1.

aconitifolius, 1.

acris. 1 .

alpestris. 3.

amplexicaulis, 1.

aquatilis. 3.

arveiisis. 1.

asiaticus. 1.

auriconuis. 1.

bulbosus. 1.

bullatus.

cassubicus. 1.

chaeropbyllos. 3.

creticus. 1.

falcatus. 1.

Ficaria. 1.

Flammula. 1.

glacialis. 1.

graniineus. 3.

fjrandiflorvs.

liederaceus. 3.

illyricus. 1 .

lanuginosus. 3.

lapponicus. 1.

Lingua. 1.

monspeVuicus.

iiiuricatus. 3.

nivalis, 1.

nodiflorus. 1.

orientalis. 3.

palustris, MS. [cf. Sm.
in Kees, Cycl.J.

parnassifolius. 3.

parviflorus. 3.

parvidns.

platanitolius. 3.

polyantheinos. 1.

pyrenaeus.

repens. 1.

reptans. 1 .

rutaefolius. 3.

sceleratus. 1.

LIXNEAN HERBAEIUM.

125

Eanunculus : —
Thora. 1.
Eaphaxus. 846.
caudatus. '3.
erucoides. Suppl.
Kaphauistriiin. 1.
sativus. 1,
sibiricus. 1.
Eautolfia. 293.
canescens. ;3.
nitida. 3.
siihpuhescens = canes-

cens.
tetrajjJii/lIa = nitida.
tomentosa [Jaeq.].
Eeaumukia. 701.

venuiculata. 3.
Eenealmia. 2.
disiicha.
monostachi/a = Tillandsia

monostachya.
panictdata = Ti\\.])anicvi-

lata.
2:>olijstacJu/a =: Till, poly-

stacliyia.
recurvata = Till, recur-

vata.
usneoldes = Till, usne-

oides.
Eeseda. 629.
alba. 1.
cariescens. 1.
fruticulosa. 3.
glauca. 1.
lutea. 1.
Luteola. 1.
mediterranea.
odorata.
Phyteuma. 3.
purpiirascens. 1,
Sesamoides. 1,
siiffnitic'itlosa.
undata. 3.
Eestio. 1164.

dichotoiiiiis.

Eler/ia = Elegia juncea.

paniculatus.

simplex.

triflorxis.

Eestio : —

viiuineiis.
Eetzia [Tliunb.]. (m. L. patr.)
209.

cajjensis.
Ehacoma. 146.

Crossopetaliun. 3.
Ehamnus. 262.

Alaternus. 1.

alpinus. 1.

catharticus. 1.

circiimseissus. Suppl.

colubrinus. 3.

c'ubensis. 3.

euinajiCHsis.

Fran gala.

var. laevifolius.

iguaneus. 3.

infectorius.

Jujuba. 1.

lineatus.

Lotus. 1.

lycioides. 3.

micrauthus. 3.

Napeca. 1.

Oenoplia. 1.

oleoides. 3.

Paliurus. 1.

pentaphyllus.

2)timihis.

Sarcomplialus. 3.

saxatilis. 3.

siculns.

ISpina-Christi. 1.

theezans.

volubilis. Suppl.

Zizyphus. 1 .
Eheedia. —

lateriflora.
Eheum. 520.

compactum. 3.

palmatum. 3.

llhabarb;u'um. 1,

Ehaponticuin. 1,

Ilihes.

lindulatum.
Ehbxia. 483.

Acisanthera. 3. (m-
Sol.)

126

IKDEX TO THE

lillEXIA : —

glutinosa. Siippl.

mai'inna.

virgin ioa. L.
EuiNANTJirs. 758.

capensis. o.

Crista-galli. 1.

Eleplias. 3.

indica.

orifntalis.

Trixago. 3.

virgiuica. (m. L. f.)
Ehizopiiora. 611.

Candel.

caseolaris.

conjugata. 1 .

corniciilatn.

cylindrica.

gt/mnorhiza.

Mangle. 3.
Ehodioj>a. 1186.

rosea. 1.
Rhododendron. 562.

Chamaeeistus. 1.

dauricmii. 1.

fernigiiieiun. 1.

Jiirsutum (pi.).

maximum. 1.

ponticum.
Khodora. —

canadensis.
Rhus. 378.

angiistifolia. 1.

Co/>he.

Cominia. 3.

Copalliiium. 1.

Coriaria. 1.

Cotinus. 1.

glabra. 1.

javaiiica. 1.

laevigata. 3.

lucida. 1.

Metopiiun. 3.

radicans. 1.

succedanca.

tomeiitosa. 1.

Toxicodeiidriini. I.

typliiiia. 3.

vernix. 1.

RiBEs. 278.

alpimini. 1.

Cynosbati. 1.

Grossuiaria.

nigrum. 1.

o.v>/acanthoides.

recli Datum. 1.

rubrum. 1.

sibiricum, MS.

Uva-crispa.
Ricoia. 1271.

crystallina.

fhiitans.

glauca.

minima.

natarts.

RiOHARDIA. 451.

scabra. 1.
RiciNLs. 1142.

communis. 3.

Majyj^a.

Tanarius.
RicoTiA. 833.

aegyptiaca.
RiviNA. 163.

canesceiis , MS . = humilis
var.

humilis.

var. canescens.

var._r/?rt6j'rt=laevis.

var. scandens =

octandra.

laevis. 3.

octandra. 3.

paniculata. Cf. Salva-
dora persiea.

ROBINIA. 913.

Acacia.
Caragana. 1.
frutescens. 3.
frutecc = praec.
r/rand!flora ■= Aeseli yno-

mene graudittora.
liispida. 3.
mitis. 3.
Pseud-acacia. 1.
pygmaea. 1.
spinosa.
violacea [Jacq.].

LlJ<rNEAI^ HBRBABIUM.

127

EofiLLA. 222.
ciliata. 1.

reticulata.
KONDELETIA. —

americana.
asiatica.
ohovata.

odorata [Jacq.].
repen><.

tfifoliata [Jacq. " tri-
"folia "].

EORIDULA. 284.

dentata (pi.).
PtOSA, 652.
alba. 1.
alpiiia. 3.
arvensis [Huds.].
caniiia. 3.
Carolina. 3.
centifolia. 1.
cumaiuoDiea. 1.
Eglanteria. 1.
gallica. 3.

vai\ versicolor.

indica. 3.
pendulina. 3.
pimpinellifolia. 3.
prolificata. MS.
riibiginosa.
sempervireiis. 3.
sinica.

spinosissima.
villosa. 3.

EOSMARINUS. 41.

officinalis. 1.

EOTALA 52.

verticillaris.

EOTTBOELLIA. 101.

eorymhosa [L. f.].
dimidiata [L. f.] = Pani-

cuin diinidiatuni.
exaltata [L. f.J.
incurvata[^L. f.] = Aegi-

lops incurvata.
EOUSSBA, MS. —

capeusis, MS.=Eusselia

capensis, Suppl.

EOYENA. 570.

glabra. 1.

EOYENA : —

hirsuta. 1.

lucida. ] .

villosa. 3.
EUBIA. 131.

awjusti folia.

oordi folia.

lucida.

peregrina. 1.

tinctoruin. 1.
EuBus. 653.

arcticus. 1.

caesius. 1.

canadensis. 1.

Cbamaemorus. 1.

Dalibarda. 3.

fruticosus. 1.

hispidus. 1.

idaeus. 1.

jamaicensis. 3.

japonicus.

moluccanus. 1.

occideutalis. 1.

odoratus. 1.

parvifolius. 1.

saxatilis. ] .
Etjdbeckia. 1025.

angiistifolia. 3.

hirta. 1.

laciniata. 1.

ojjposrtifolia.

purpurea, 1.

triloba. 1.

EUELLIA. 804.

antipoda. 1.
biflora. 3. (m. Sol.)
Blechum. 3.
clandestina. 1.
ciliaris.
crispa. 1.
paniculata. 3.
repanda. 3.
repens. .3.
ringens. 1.
strepens. 1.
tentaculata. 3.
tuberosa. 1.
EuMBX. 464.
Acetosa.

128

1M>EX

rO THE

KuMEX :—

EUTA : —

Acotojiella. 1.

graveolens var. montana

aculeatus. 3.

= iuontana.

acutiis. 1.

linit'olia. 3.

aegy])tiacus.

montana [iUt^/.J

ae(j;ii>tins = praec.

patavina.

alpimis. 1.

tenuifolia [Gouan ?].

aquaticus. 3.

Britaniiica.

Saccharum. 77.

bucephalophorus.

1.

officinaruin. 1.

capensis, MS.

Eaveniiae.

crispus. 1.

spieatuni. 1.

dentatus.

spontaneum.

digyuus. 1.

Sagixa. 177.

divaricatus = pulcher.

cqutcda.

Lunaria. 1.

erecta. 1 .

luxiirians.

procunibens. 1.

maritiiims. 1.

virgiiiica. 1.

nmUiJidus. Cf. li. Aceto-

Sagittakia. 1124.

seila, etc.

lancilolia. 3,

obtusifolius. 3.

obtusifolia. 1.

Patientia.

pugionil'oruiis.

persicarioides. J.

sagittifolia. 1.

pulcher. 1.
roseus. 1.

trtfoha.

Salacia. 1066.

sanguineus. 1.

chinensis (pl.).

scutatus. i.

Salicobsia. 10.

spinosus. 1.

arabica. 2.
caspica. 1.

tingitanus. 3.

tuberosus. 3.

eiirojyaeri .

verticillatus. 3.

»•.»!* -f ,.1f/-»/*/^C»/1f —

vesicarius. ] .

fruticosa.

EUMPHIA. —

amhoinensis.

herbacea.

EuppiA. 176.

foliata. MS.

maritinia. 1.

fruticosa. 3.

spiralis. MS.
Euscrs. 1205.

herbacea. 3.

aculeatus. 1.

strobilacea IFaU. ?].

androrjijnus. 1 .

(Pl.)

viniinica.

Hypoglosstim. 1

Salix. 1158.

Hvpophylluin. 1

aegyptiaca. 2.

racemosiis. o.

alba.

EUSSEA, MS. = KOUSSEA,

ami/f/dalina.

i.e. Kusselia, Suppl.

nou

arbuscula. 1.

al.

arenaria. 1.

EuxA. 537.

aiirita.

chalepensis. 3.

babylonica. 1.

graveolens. 1.

caprea. 1.

LIXNEAX HEEBAKIUM.

129

Salix : —

cinerea.

depressa.

fragilis. 3.

fusca.

glaucu. ] .

hastata. 1.

BelLv.

hermaphroditica. 1.

herbacea. ] .

incubacea.

]aiiata. 1.

lapponum. 1.

Myrsinites. 1.

myrtilloides. 1.

pentandra. 1.

phyJici folia. 1.

purpurea. 3.

repens. J.

reticulata. 1.

retusa. 3.

rosmarini Folia. 1.

triandra. 1.

viniinalis. 1.

vitellina. 3.
Salsola. 315.

altissima. 3.

aphylloides, MS. :=
aphylla, Suppl.

arborescens. Suppl,

baccata.

fruticosa. 3,

hirsuta. 3

hyssopifolia [PaZ?.].

Kali. 1.

muricata. 3.

oppositifolia. MS.

polyclonos. 3.

prostrata. 1.

rosacea. 1.

salsa. 3.

satira. 3.

Soda. 3.

6'ouda = praec.

Tragus. 3.

vermiculata. ] .
Salvador A. 164.

persica. 1,
Salvia. 42.

Salvia :—

acetabulosa. 3.
aegyptiaca [No. 1]. 3.
ae[/;fptiaca [No. 36] =:

spinosa.
Aethiopis. 1.
africana. 3.

var. caendea.

var. lutea.

agrestis.
argeutea. 3.
aurea. 3.
canariensis. 1.
ceratophylla. 1.
ceratopbylloides.
clandestina. 3.
colorata. 3.
cretica.

diserraas. 3.
dominica. 1.
Torskohlei. 3.
glutinosa. 1.
graveolens. MS.
haematodes.
hispanica. 1.
Horininuni. 1.
indica. 3.
lyrata. 1.
mexicana. 1.
napifolia \_Jacq.'].
nemorosa. 3.
nutans. 1.
officinalis. 1.
pauiculata. 3.
parvitlora. MS.
pinnata. 3.
pomifera. 3.
pratensis. 1.
pyrenaica.
Sclarea. 3.
serotina. 3.
spinosa.
sylvestris. 2.
syriaca. 3.
urticifolia. 1.
Verbenaca. i.
verticillata.
virginica. MS.
viridis. 1.

130

IN'DEX TO TUB

Sa^iara. 137.

lactu (pi.).
Sambuccs. 381.

canadensis. 2.

Ebulus. 2.

nigra. 2.

var. laciniata.

racemosa. 1.
8AMOLUS. 225.

Valerandi. 1.

• var. (ifricanus.

Samtda. 558.

Guidonia.

uitida. ;^.

parviflora. 3.

puhescens.

serriilata.

sjtlnosa.
Sanguinaria. 666.

canadensis. 1.
SA^^GUISORBA. 148.

canadensis. 1.

media.

officinalis. 1.
Saxicula. 333.

canadensis. 1.

europaea. 1 .

marilandica.
Santalum. 161.

album. 3.
Santoli>a. 985.

alpina. 3.

Amelias, cf. Galea Amel-
lus.

annua = Athanasia an-
nua.

anthemoides. 3.

Chauiaecyparissus. 1.

crenata = Athanasia
crenata.

crilJuiiifolia = Atli.
crithmifolia.

dentata = Alh. den-
tata.

jauiaicensis, cf. Galea
jamaicensis.

oppositifolia, cf. Galea
oppositifolia.

pidjcscens ^= Ath. pubes-
cens.

Santolina :- -

rosmarinifolia. .3.

squavrosd = Athanasia
squarrosa.

trifurcata = Ath. tri-
furcata.
Sapindus. 514.

cliinensis.

Saponaria. 1.

spinosus.

trifoliatu!^.
Saponaria. 580.

cretiea. .3.

illyrica. 3.

liybrida. MS.

lutea.

ocymoides. 1.

ofticinalis. 1.

var. Ivjhrida =

bybrida.

orientalis. 1.

porrecta. MS.=seq. ?

porrigens.

Stnitlmun = Gypsopbila
Struthium.

Vaccaria. 1.
Saeaca. 880.

indica (pi.).
Saecophyte [Sparru).?].
1112 6.

sccmjuinea (pL).
Sarothra. 391.

gentianoides. 1.
Sarracema. 672 a. (plagulae
desuut).

/lava.

purpurea.
Satukzja. 723.

capitata. 1.

(jrcaea.

hortensis. 1.

Juliana. 1.

Mastichina = Thymus
Mastichina.

montaua. 1.

ori<janoides = Cunila
mariana.

spinosa.

Thynibra. 1.

viuiiuea. 3. (m. Sol.)

LINNEAN HEBBARIUM.

131

Supp].
3.

Satureja : —

vinjiniana = Tliviiius
virgiiiiaiia.
Satyrium. 1055.
albidiini. 1.
cwpense.
EinpogiiDii.
hiaiis. Siippl.
hircinuiu. 3.
nigra til. 1.
orobanchioides.

Suppl.
pedicellatuni.
plantagineum,
repeus. 3.
viride. 3.
Saururus. 478.
cernuus. 1.
natdns.
Sauvagesia. 283.

erecta. 3.
Saxitraga. 575.

adscenden.s. .'}.

ajugi folia. 3.

aizoides. 1.

androsacea.

aspera. 1 .

autumiiaUs.

hroncldalis .

bryoides. 3.

hulhifet-a.

Burseriana.

caesia. 3.

caespitosa.

ceriiua. 1.

Cotyledon.

erassi folia.

cunei folia.

CjpnbaJaria,

geranioidea.

Greum. 1.

graiiulatn.

groenlandica.

heeler acea.

Hirciilus.

hirsnta. Cf. rotundifolia,

No. 12.
liypnoides. 1.
nnitara. 3.

1.

3.

].

1.
1.

1.

Saxifraga : —

nivalis. 1.
oppositifolia. 1 .
pensylvanica. 2.
petraea. 3.
punctata. 1.
rivularis. 3.
rotiindifolid, No. I'J ;

cf. hirsuta.
rotundifolia, No. lU.
sedoides. 1.
serpens, M8.
sibirica. 3.
stellaris. 1.
tridactylites. 1.

var. alpiiui.

• var. tectorum.

umhrosd.

SCABIOSA. 120.

africana. 1.
alpina. 1.
amplexicaulis.
argentea. 3.
arvensis. 1.
atropurpurea. 3.
atteiniata. Suppl.
Colnmbaria. 3.
eretica. 1.
graminifolia. 3.
gramuntia. 3.
indurata.
integrifolia. 1.
isetensis. ?).
leiicantha.

var. spuria.

marina, lapsu = seq..
maritima. 3.
ochroleuca. :i.
palaestina. 3.
papposa. ',^.
prolifera. 'A.
plerocepluiJu.
pamila.

3.

MS.

rigida.

scabra.

sicula.

stellata.

Succisa.

sylvatiea

1.

3.

1-*

132

IXDEX TO THE

.tSCAUlOSA : —

syriaca. 1.

tataric-a. 1 .

transylvanica. i.

tnamlra, splialm. =
gramuiitia.

ucranica.
SCABHITA. 124.

scahra (pi.)-

trijhrii.
SCAEVOLA, 229.

Lobelia = seq.
Pluiiiieri.
ScAXDix. 364.

Anthriscus. 1 .

austyidis.

Ceret'olium, 1.

grandijloni.

iiit'esta.

nodosa. 1.

Odorata. 1.

Pect en -Veneris. 1.

procnmhtns.

tricliospenna,

SCHEUCIIZKHIA. 465.

palustris. 1 .
Scmxus. 1193.
Areira. 3.
Far/ara = I'agara

Pterota.
Liiiionia = Liinonia

aeidissiiiia.
Molle. 1.
myricoides = Schrebera

schinoides.
trar/odes = Fagara

tragodes.
8cnMiuELiA. 506.
racemosa (pi.).

SCHOENUS. 68

aculeatus. 1 .
albus. 1.
bulbosiis.
capensis. 3.
coloratus. 3.
compai".
compressus,
deustus. MS.
ferrujrineus. 1.

ScnoEXUS : —

fuscus. 3.
glomeratus. 1.
IWiosjiennus := Carex

lilhosperma.
Mariscus. 1.
mucronatus. 1.
nigricans. 1.
niveus.

radiatiis. Suppl.
secans = Carex litho-

spenna.
s]iathaveus = Cyperiis

spatliaceus.
tJienn(dis.
iislidatus.

SCIIREBEIIA. 324.

schinoides (pi. ?).

SCHWALBEA.

americana.

SCHWEKKIA. 31.

americana (pi.).
SCILLA. 429.

araoena. 1.

aiitiinmalis. 3.

bi folia. 3.

hyat'inthoides. 3.

italica. 1.

Lilio-I/i/dcintJius.

lusitanica. 3.

■maritima.

peruviana. 3.

tetrapbylla. iSuppl.

icnifolia.
SCIBPUS. 71.

acicularis. 1.

antarcticus.

articulatus. 3.

mistridis.

autiiinnalis.

caespitosus. 1 .

capillaris. 1.

capitatus.

ccpbalotes.

ciliaris,

corynibosus. 3.

cyperoides.

dichotomus.

ecbinatus. 1.

LIITN-EAN HEEBABIUM.

i;53

SciEPUS: —

feiTiigineus. 3. (m.SoI.)

jinitcDis.

geuiculatus. (m. Sol.).

glomeralKs = Sclioeuus
glomeratiis.

Halleri. MS.

Holosclioemis. J.

hottentottus.

iiitricatuG.

lac-US tris. 1.

lithospernius = Carex
lithospernia.

Luzulae. 3.

inaritimus. 1.

Michelianus.

iiiiliaceus. 3.

nuicronatus. 1.
iuutatiis. 3.
palustris. 1.
retro fractus. 1.
rouianus. 3.
setaceus. 1.
spadiceus. 1.
squarrosus.
•supinus. 3.
sylvaticus. • 1.
trigvnus.
U-iqueter.

SCLEBAIS-THUS, 578.

annuiis. 3.
perennis. 3.
polycarpos.
ScoLiMus. 963.

hispanicus. I .
maculatus. ],

SCOPARIA. 145.

arborea. Suppl
diilcis. 3.
procamhens.
ScoRPiuRus. 920.
muricata. 1 .
sulcata. 1.
vermiculata.
subvillosa.

SCORZONERA. 947.

angustit'olia.
gramiuifolia.
hirsuta.

1,

SCORZOXERA ;

hispaniea. 1.
luiinilis. 3.
laciniata. 1.
orieiitalis. 3.
picroides. ] .
purpurea. 1 .
resedifolia. 3.
tiugitaiia. 1,
tomentosa.

SCROPHULARIA. 773.

aquatica. 1.
aurieulata. \.
betoaicifolia.
caniua. 1.
chinensis.
coccinea.
frutescens.
lucida. 3.
marilaudioa. 2.
meridionalis. Suppl.
nodosa. 2.
orientalis. 1.
peregrin a. 1.
sambuclfolia. I.
Scorodouia. 3.
trifoliata. 3.
veriialis. 1.

SctTRRULA. —

parasitica = Loranthus
Scurrula.

SOUTELEARIA. 751.

albida.

alpina. 1.

altissima.

cretica. 3.

galerieulata, J.

hastit'olia. 1. ('• has-

tata.-"')
havanensis [Jacq.]
byssopi folia. 1.
indica. 1.
integrifolia. 1.
lateriflora. 1.
lupulina. 3.
luinor. 3.
orientalis. 1.
peregrina. 1.
supina = lupulina.
Ic * 2

lU

INDEX XO THE

Secale. 102.

cere:ile. 1 .
creticum. .'?.

orloitale.
villosum.
Secubidaca. 883.

erecta [Jacq.j.

scandens [Jaeq.].

volubilis. 1.
SioDUM. 595.

acre.

Aizoon. 1.

album.

Atiacampsevof; .

annuum. 3.

atratum. \^.

caeruleum.

Cepaea. 2.

dasypliyllam.

(/lobiferum.

hispcinicum.

h i/bridum.

libanoticuin.

mivtum.

reflexum. 3.

ruhens = Crassula
rubens.

nipestre. 3.

sexangulare. 3.

stellatuin. 1.

Telepliium.

var. (dhurn.

A'ar. maxhnnm.

var. purjnireum.

vcrticiUalum.

vdlosum.

SlCtit'IERIA. —

americana.
Selago. 786.
CO pit at a.
cnccluea.
corynibosa. 1.
dubin = Erautlieimim

augiistatiai).
ericoides = .Stilbt; eri-

coides.
fasciculata.
t'niticosa. 3.
hjchnidca.

fSELAGO : —

Pinastra = Stilbe Pi-

nastra.
])olystacliya.
Pi'HHCtstri = Stilbe Pi-
nastra.
rapunculoides. 3.
spuria. 3.
tonientosa. 3. Cf.
Manulea tonientosa.
Selinum. 344.

Carvifoiia. 3.
Cervaria = Athamantha

Cervaria.
Monnieri. 3.
2^ali(stre.

pyrenaeum [Goitftn?].
Segiderli [Jacq."!.
silvestre. 1.
SEMECARrUS. 377.

Anacardium [Linn. f.].
Sempervitum. 632.
arachnoideum.
arborenm.
canariense.
(jlobiferuui = seij.
globuliferum. 1.
hii'tum.
luontanum.
sediforme.
tectonim.
Senecio. 996.

abrotanifolius. 3.
aegyptius. 1.
alpinus. Suppl.
arabicus. 3.
aureus. 1,
byzaiitiuus. 1.
canadensis. 1.
cord it'ol ins. Suppl.
divaricatus. 1,
l)oria. 3.
Doronicuiu. 3.
elegans. 1.
erucifolius. ],
foetidus.

glastifolius. Suppl.
glaucus. 1.
halimifolius. 1.

LINNEAN HEBBARIUM.

135

Senecio : —

Serapias : —

hastatus. 3.

Jongifolia = 8. Helle-

hastulatus = pra3c.

borine, var.

hieracifolius. ] .

rubra.

ilicifolius. 1 .

.Seriola. 958.

incaniis.

aethuensis.

Jacobaea. 1.

creie)isis.

i^Ti" rt f ^f*r\i ft i^fi

laevigata.

V(ll. tllbVOtClcll,

Janatus.

ureas.

liuifolius. 3.

Seriphium. 1049.

lividus. 1.

amhigHum.

longifolins.

cinereum. 1.

nebrodensis. 3.

cori/mbiferuin =^ Stoebe

nemorensis. 1.

guaphaloide.s.

paludosus. 1.

fuscuni. 3.

persicifolius.

gnaphaloides = fuse lira.

peucedanifolius. Suppl.

plumosuin.

polifol'ms.

Serpicula. 1106.

populifolius, 3.

serpens (pi.).

Pseudo-china .

Serratula. 965.

pubigei'us.

alpina. 1 .

purpureus. 3. (m.

var. angustifolla.

Sol.)

var. cynrKjlossifolid

rigeiis. 3.

• var. lajiafifoli't.

rigidus. 3.

amara. 1.

sarracenieus. 1.

arvensis. 1.

squalidiis. 1.

hahijlonica = Centaurea

sylvaticus. 1.

babylouica.

trifloriis. 1.

centauroides. 1.

trilobus. 2.

coronata. 3.

umheUaius,

Chamaepeuce.

varicosus. 3.

glaum.

vii'gatus. 3.

multirtora. 1.

viscosus. 1.

novehoracensis.

vulgaris. 1 .

praealta. ],

Septas. 480.

salicifolia. J ,

capeiisis 3.

scariosa. 1.

Serapias. 1057.

spicata. 1 .

capensis.

squarrosa. 1.

cordigera. 3.

tinctoria. 1.

grandiflora. 3. (m.

var. 'praealta =

L. f.) _

praealta.

Helleboi-ine. 1.

Sertulaiuj. 1298.

Sesamum. 802.

indic'uin. 1.

\ iXl * WlljlLKjilil,

var. longifolia.

orientale. 1 .
Seseli. 367.

Vtll. jtLllitSli lb*

latifoUa = S. Helle-

borine, var.

Aramoid(!s. 3.

Lingua. 1 .

aniiuuu). 3.

i;i() INDEX

XO THE

SkSELI:

SiDA : —

Carvifolla.

occidetitdlis.

elatiiiii. '6.

paniculata. 3. (m.

glauciini. 3.

Sol.)

Hipi)omarathrum. 3.

periplocifolia, 1.

montamiin. 3.

radiata.

l)arvuluin. MS.

retusa.

piinpinelloides. 2.

rhoinbifolia. 1.

pumihnn = Pimpinella

si)iiiosa. 1.

puiuila.

triquetra. 3.

pijrenannH = Selinum

unibellata. 3. (m.

pyrenaemn.

Sol.)

sa.vlfraf/um.

ureiLs. 3.

torriiosiiin. 2,

viscosa. 3. (m. Sol.)

Turbitli. 3.

SiDBRITIS. 729.

Sesuvium. 645.

canariensis. 1.

Portulacantrinn (pi.).

cretica. 1 .

SltERABDIA. 126.

hirsuta. 1.

arvensis. 1.

hyssopifolia. 1.

fruticosa. 1.

iiicaiia. 3.

muralis. 1.

laiiata. 3.

SiBBALDIA. 401.

montaua. 1.

erecta. 3.

Ocymasirmn = Stachys

procumbens. 1.

birta.

SiBTIIOKPIA, 793.

j)erfoliata. 3.

afrieana.

rem an a. 1.

europaea. ] .

scordioides. 3.

■percr/rina.

syriaca. 1.

SicYOs. 1154.

SiDEKOXTLON. 261.

angulata. i .

decandrum.

Garcini. (ni. L. f.)

foetidissimum [Jacq.].

laciniuta.

inerme. 1.

trifoliata.

lycioides. 3.

SiDA. 866.

iiielauopbleos. 3.

Abutilon. 1.

mite.

alba. 3.

Facurero [Loefl.].

alnifolia. 3.

spinosmn. 1.

aniericana. 3.

tenax. 3.

ampJi.ssima.

SiGESBECKIA. 1018.

asiaiica. 3.

ocrideiitalis. 1.

caiiitaia = JMalachra

orientalis. 1.

capitata.

SiLENE. 583.

ciliaris. 3.

acaulis. 3.

cordifolia. i.

alpestris [Jacq.].

cri.-^pa. 1.

ainoena. 1.

cristata. 1.

anglica. 3.

iiidica. 3.

antirrhina. 1.

inflata. MS.

Arineria. 1.

jamaicensis. 3.

Beheu. 3.

LIXNEAN HERBARIUM.

137

SiLENE :

bupleurioides. 1 .
cerastoides. 1.
coniea.

coiioidea. ] .
ci'(iss') folia.
cretica. 1 .
fruticosa. 1 .
gallica. 1.
gigantea. 1 .
inaperta. 1.
lusitanica. 1.
31asci/)i(la.
inutabilis. 15.
uoctiflora. 1.
nocturna. 1.
nutans. 1.
paradoxa. li.
pendula. 1.
polyphijlla.
porrigeiis = Saponaria

porrigens.
portensis =^ ina|ierta.
quadrifida. ^.
quinqiievuliiera. 1.
rigidida = cerastoides.
rubella. 3.
rupestris. 1.
Saxit'raga. 1 .
stricta. 3.
vallesia. 3.
virginica. 1.
viridiHora. '.*>.

SiLPHIUM. 1032.

Asteriscus. 3.
connatnin.
helianthoides.
laciiiiatum. I.
perfoliatum. 3.
solidaginoides. 1.
trifoliatum. I.
trilobatum. 3).
Sin APIS. 845.
alba. ] .
arvensis. 1.
hrassicdta = iuncea.
chineiisis. 3.
erucoides. 3.
hispanica. 3.

SiXAPis :— '

incana. 3.
juncea. 1 .
laevigata. 3.
nigra.

orientalis. 3.
pubescens. 3.
pyrenaica. 3.
violacea. MS.

SiPHONAXTIIUS. —

indici-t.
SlRIUM. 138.

rinjrti folium (pi.).
Sisox. '356.

Annni. 1.

Ammoides = Sesell
Ammoides.

Amomum. 1.

cauadense. ].

inundatum. 1.

ser/etum.

verticillatum.
Sisymbrium. 836.

altissimum. 1.

amphibium. 3.

var. aqaaticum.

var. pahi.stre.

var. terrestre.

arenosum. 1.

asperaii). (an in. L. f.?)

Barbareae. 3.

Barrelieri. 3.

bursit'oliiim. 5.

catholicLim.

indicum. 3,

integrit'olium. 1,

Irio. 1.

Loeselii. 3.

monense. 2.

murale. 1.

^Nasturtium -aquaticiim.
1.

orientale. 3.

Parra.

polyceratiiim. 3

Sopliia. 1,

strietissimum. 1.

supinuiu. 1,

sylvestre. 1.

138

INDEX TO THE

iSlSYMBKlUM : —

tanaeetit'oliuin. '.i.

iennifolhiui,

valeiitimnu. li.

vimineum. 1.
SiSYiiixciiiuM. 1064.

Beniiiuli;i!i:i. 'J.

paliiiit'oliiiiii. o.
SiUM. 355.

angustifolium. o.

Falcaria. 2.

f/roeciim.

latit'oliuiii. J.

Ninsi.

noditloi'uin. 1.

rigidius. 1.

si'ciilnm.

Sisarum. 1.
Sloanea. —

clentata.

emarffiiutta.

8MJLAX. 1182.

annua. M8.
aspera. ] .
Bona-nox.
caduca. 1 .
China. 1.
excelsa. 1.
herbacen. 1.
lanceoldta.
laurit'olia. ] .
Pseudo-China. 1.
rotundifolia. I .
Sars:i])ariUa. i.
taumoides. 1.
zeylanicd.
Smyrnium. 370.

aegyptiacuni. :}.
auredin. 1.
integerriinuni. 1.
Olusatrum. 1 .
perfoliatum. 1.

SOLANDBA. 332 (I.

caponeis. 3.
septenidentata. MS.
tridftjitata. MS.
Solan UM. 248.

aethiopieuin. 3.
balianiense. 1 .

SoLANUM : —

bonariense. 1 .
carapechiense. 3.
capeiise.
carolinense. 1.
dii)hylliun. ].
Dulcamara. J .
ferox.
fuscatiini.
guineensc = Atropa

guineense.
luivanense [Jacq.].
igueum. 3.
incamthi = sanctum,
indicum. 1.
insanum. 3.
lycioides.

Lycopersicum. 1.
macrocarpon.
niammosum. 1.
Melongena. 1 .
montaiunn.
nigrum. 1.

var. f/uineense.

\ar. Judaicum.

var. prt/H/H)».

var. viUoswn.

var. vir(/inicvm.

var. I'uhjare.

var. vuliiaUim

= praec.
novum,
ohscurum.
■paniculahun .
peruvianum. 1.
pimpinellifolium. 2.
Pseudocapsicum. 1.
pulveridentHm := tonien-

tosum.
quercit'olium. 1.
racemosavi.
radicans. 3.
ruhrum.
sanctum. 1.
scandens.
sodomaeutn. 1.
suhinerme [Jacq.].
tomentosum. 2.
trilobatum. 1.

LINNEAN HEBBAEIUM.

139

80LANUM : —

tuberosum. 1.
verbascifolium. 1.
virginianuii).
vircfiiiicum = praee.

SOLDANELLA. 200.

alpina. .'5.
Solid AGO. 998.

aljpina = Cineraria

alpina.
allissima. 1.
bicolor. 3.
caesia.

canadensis. 1.
discolor, MS. [an l)i-

color ?]
Doronictim.
flexicaulia. 2.
lanceolata. 3.
lateriflora. 1.
latifolia.
linifolia = tSeuecio lini-

folius.
mexicaua. 1.
niinuta. 3.
montana = Cacalia

sarracenica.
noveboracensis. 1.
rigida. 1.
senipervirens.
serotina, MS.
Virgaurea. 1 .
SoNCHus. 949.

alpinus. 3.
arveusis. 1.
canadensis. 1.
floridauus. ].
maritimus. 3.
oleraeeus. 3.

var. as per.

var. Invis.

palustris. 1.
Plumieri. 3.
sibiricus. 1.
tataricus.
tenerrimus. 3.
tuheroimis.
Sophia. —

Carolina.

SOPHORA. 522.

alba.

alo2)ecuroides.

anstralis. 3.

biflora. 3.

capensis. 3.

genistoides. 1.

he/>taj)hjilla.

japonica. 3.

lupinoides. I .

occidentalis. 3.

tinctoria. 1 .

toinentosa. I .
Sorb us. 644.

ambigua. MS.

Aucuparia. 1.

domestica.

hybrida. 3.

sativa. MS.
Sparganium. 1095.

erectuni. 1.

natans. 1.
Sparrmania, MS. —

capensis = Melanthium
niouopetiilum.
Sparrma:s^nia [Linn.f.]. 677.

afrkuna [Linn. f.].
Spartium. 891.

angidatum.

capense. 3.

complicatuni. 1.

contaminatum.

junceum. 1.

monospernunn. 1.

jxitens = Cyt\sv\ii patens.

purgans = Genista
purgans.

radiatum. 2.

scoparium. 1.

Scorplas.

sepiariuiu.

sphaeroca rpum .

spinosum. 1.
Spathelia. —

simplex.
Spergula. 604.

arvensis. 1.

laricina. 1. ("laric-i-
folia.")

140

INDEX TO TUE

SpEBGIjLA :

nodosa. 1.
peiitamlra. 1 .
sagiuoides. 2.
Sperm ACocE. 125.

articidaris. Siippl.
t-apitellala. MN.
corijmJiona = Jiro-

cumbeiis.
liirta.

hispida. 1.
prociuubens. 3.
S])ino.sa. 3.
stricta. Suppl.
strigosa.

suffiuticosa [Loefl.].
teiiuior. 1. (m.

8ol.)

verticillata.

Sphaeiia>'tiius. 1044.

africaims. 3. (" afer.")
chinensis. 3,
iudiciis. 3.
Spuaeria [AV'eigel]. 1288.
anastoniosaus, bvssea,
gregaria, laevigata,
lichenoides, Moi'i,

mucosa, pertusa,

rugosa, tremelloides,
variolosa.

(11 species ad ean-
dem plagulam gluti-
natae.)
.Sphagnum. 1258.
aljntmm.
(irboreum.
paliistre. 3.
Spigelia. 210.

Anthelmia. 3.
marilundica,
SpiLANTJiES [Jacq.]. 974.
Acniella.
atriplicif'olins.
insipida [Jacq.].
oleracea.
Fseudo-Acmella =

S. Aciiiella.
urens [Jacq.].
SPINACIA. 1174.
fera. 3.

Spinacia : —

oleracea. 1.
Spinifex. 1216.

squarrdsiis.
Spiraea. 651.

argentea. Sii])])!.

Aruncus. 3.

chainaedrif'olia. 1.

crenata. 1 .

I'ilipendula. 1.

hypericifolia 1.

laci'igtifd.

opulit'olia. 3.

palmata.

salicit'olia. 1.

sorbifolia. 1 .

tonientosa. ] .

trit'oliata. 1.

t,-iloha.

trilohata ^ praec.

Ulniaria. 1 .
Splachnum. 1262.

auipullaceuiii. i.

k^teunl. 1.

rubruni. 1.

subglobosiim. MS.

vascidosum.
Sponuias. 593.

lutea.

Monihin = purpurea.

31 i/rohalauHS = lutea.

purpurea.
Spoagia. 1295.
Stachts. 736.

aetliiopica. 3.

alpina. 1.

annua. 3.

ai-vensis. 3.

bitumino.sa, MS. ^
glutinosa.

cretica. 1.

gernianica. 1.

glutinosa. 2.

liirta. 3.

italica. [an Mill. ?]

niaritinia. 3. (" ma-
rina.")

orientalis.

palaestina. 3.

paluhtris. 1.

LINNEAN HERBARIUM.

141

StACIIVS : —

recta. 3.

rigicla, M8. = glutiiiosa.
rugosa. MS.
spinosa.
sylvatit-a. 1.
villosa. MS.
•Staeuelixa. 981.

arborescens. 3.
centaiu'oides = Athauasia

dentata,
Chamaepeuce.
corymbosa. M8.
dubia. 2,
fruticosa. 3.
guaphaloides. 1.
imbricata. [an Benj. ?]

SXAPELIA. 311.

hirsuta. 1.

mammillaris.

variegata. 3.
Staphylea. 382.

pinnata. 1 .

trifolia (" ternata ■"). 3.
Statice. 395.

Armeria. 1.

aurea. 1.

cordata.

crispa. M8.

echioides.

Echinus. 3.

ferulacea. 3.

flexuosa. 1.

fruticulosa. MS.

incaua. 3.

Liiiioniuni. 1.

lobata. Slii)|i1.

raiauta.

moiiopetala. 1.

pruiuosa.

purpurata. 3.

reticulata. 1.

sinuata. 1.

speciosa. 1.

sufFruticosa. 1.

tatarica. 1 .

virginica. MS.
Stella RiA. 584.

Arenaria. 2.

Steli.ahia : —

hijlora = Arenaria
striata.

cerastoides. 1.

dichotoma. 1.

gramiiiea. 1 .

Holostea. 1 .

nemorum. 1.

radians. 1.
Stelleka. 503.

Cliamaejasme.

Passerina. 1 .
Stemodia. 797.

niaritinia. 3.
Sterculia. 1143.

Balangbas. 3.

foetiila.
Steris. 318.

javana (pi.).
Stewaktia. 876.

Malacodendroii. 1.
Stilago. 1067.

Bun'ms (pi.).
Stilbe. 1234.

cernua. Suppl.

ericoides.

Piuastra.
Stillingia. 1147.

si/Ivatica (pi.)-
Stipa." 94.

arguens. 3.

Aristella.

avenacea.

capillata. 'A.

juncca. 1.

inembranacea. 2.

peunata. 1.

spicata. Suppl.

Sjnnife.v = S|)inifex
squarrosus.

tenacissiiua. 2,
Stoebe. 1048.

aethiopica. 1.

ericoides.

gnaphaloides.

prustrata.

scabra. Suppl.
Stuatiotes. 703.

alismoides.

142

INDEX TO TlIK

Stuatiotks : —

Aloides. 1.
Stuumpfia. —

maritima.
Stuuthiola. 162.

erect:i. ."5.

virgjita. 3.
SniYcnNos. 250.

colxhrina.

Niu'-vomica.
Styhax. 569.

latit'olia. MS.= lhilesia
diptera.

officinale. 1.
Stuaktia, vide Stkwaktia.

SUBULARIA. 822.

aquation. ;i.

SUKIANA. 598.

raaritima. 2.
SwEirriA. 327.

cofuiciilata. 1.

dichotoina. 1 .

difformi.s. '4.

])erenuis. 3.

rotata. 1.
SWIETENIA. 542.

Mahagoni (pi.).
Sympiionia. 853.

glohuUfera (pi.).

S Y M PH YTU M . 185.

officinale. 1.

orientale.

tuberosum. 1.
Stmplocos. —

martinicensis.
Sybinga. 22.

persica. 1.

vulgaris. 1.

Tapeiixaemontan'a. 304.

alternifolia = citri Folia.

Ainsonia.

citril'olia. .'1

cymosa.

Echites.

l/rundi flora.

laurifolia. 3.

T.VGETES. 1009.

Tagetes : —

erecta. 1 .

mmiita.

patula. 1 .
Tamabixdi s. 49.

indica. 1.
Tamakix. 383.

gallica. 1.

gerinauica. 1.
Tamus. 1181.

cominunis. I.

cretica.
Tanacetum. 987.

annuuin. 1.

Balsaniita. 1.

chaiiioniilloides. MS.

cotidoidi's.

crithmifidiion = Aliiau-
asia crithinit'olia.

frutesvcns (" i'rutico-
sum ") = llippia fru-
tescens.

incanum.

monantlios. 3.

sibii'icum. 1.

suifruticosura.

vulgare. 1.

var. crisjmm.

Taechonanthus. 983.

caniphonitus. 1.

ericoides. Suppl.
Targionia. 1268.

Iiypophylla. 1.

perversa. MS.
Taxus. 1199.

baccata. .^.

nucifera.
TELEPHiujr. 385.

Iniperati. 1.

oppositifoliin)! .
Teuminalia. 1222.

Catappa. 3.

T JOHN STRO E MIA. 662.

meridiuii(dis (pi.).
Tetracera, 697.

voliibilis. 1.
Tetragoma. 648.

fruticosa. 1.

hcrbacea.

LINNEAN HERBARIUM.

143

Tetragonotiieca. —

Thalictrum : —

heliantJioides = To]ymn\ii

coutortum. 1.

Tetragonotbeca.

Cornutl.

Teucrium. 722.

dioicuiii. 1.

alpinum = T. Pseudo-

flavum. 1.

chamae[jitys.

*r.-» 1. c^»-\ i

Vill . SpHClOSlUll.

Ardiiini. 3.

foetidurn.

asiaticum. 3.

hi/briduin = coutortum.

Botrys. 1.

lucid^mi.

campanulatum. 3.

minus. 1.

canadense. 1.

petalodenm.

capital mil. 1.
Chamaedrys. 1.

purpurascens. 1.
sibiricum.

Cliamaepitys. 1.
creticum. 1.

simplex. 3.
tuberosum. 1.

cuhense [Jacq.].

Thapsia. 368.

flavum. 1.

Asclepium.

fruticaDS. 1 .

foetida.

hircanicum. 3.
Iva. 1.

garganica.
trifoliata. 1.

latifolium.

villosa. 3.

La.vmanni.

Thea. 685.

lucidum. 3.

Bobea. 3.

Marum. 1.

Hyson. MS.

niassilieuse. 3.

siiiensis=:'\^. Bohea.

mauritanum.

viridis.

montanuiii. 1.

Theligoxum. 1126.

nmcronatum — spiuosum.

Cynocrambe. 2.

mvltijloriun.

Tiieobroma. 934.

Nissoiiaiium. 3.

augusta.

orientale.

Cacao.

Polium. 1.

Guazuma. 1. (m. Sol.)

Pseudochaiiiaepitys. 3.

Theophrasta. —

Pseudopitliys = praec.
pumilum. 3.

americana.
Thesium. 292.

])yrenaicLim. 1.
salicit'olium. 3.

alpinum. 3.
ainplexicaide.

Scordiiim. 1.

capensis. MS.

Scorodoiiia. 1.

capitaUim.

sibii'icum. 1.

euphorbioides. (m.L.f.)

spinosLim. 1 .

Frisia.

supinum. 3.

funale. 3.

virqinicum.

linopbyllum. 1.

TllALTA. ' —

paniculatum. 3.

geaicidata.

scabrum. 3.

Thalictrum. 713.

spicatuin. (m.L.f.)

alpinum. 1.

strietum. (m.L.f.)

angustifoliuni. 1.

umbellatum. 1.

aquilegifolium. 1.

Thlaspi. 825.

144

INDEX TO TlIK

TuLASPi : —

aUiaceum.

alpestre. ;{.

jirvense. 1.

JJursa-pastoris. 1.

campesti-e. ].

Iiit'tuin. I.

moiitaiunn.

pei-eujrimnn. 2.

perfoliatiini. 1.

saxatile. 1.
Thryallis. —

brasiliensis.
Thuya (Thuja, Thya). 1136.

aphylla. '4.

cupressoiihs.

occidentalis, 1.

orientalis. 1.
Thunuergia. 815.

capeiisis ^lietz.].
Thymbra. 724.

spieata. 1.

verticillata. 1.
Thymklaka. —

sqiiarrosd.
Thymus. 744.

Acinos. 1.

alpiims. 1.

cephalotes.

Mastichiiia.

Piperella. ei.

indeii'ioides-^i'nnW'A
thymoides.

8erpylliim. H.

2Vrt(/wivV/<^f/i?<i/i=lSatureia
Thymbra.

vlllosus.

virginicus.

vulgaris. I.

Zygis. 1.
TiAUELLA. 576.

cord i folia. -.

trifolidta.
TiLiA. '679.

amtricamf.

europaea. '2.

TlLLAEA. 178.

aquatica. 1.
capensis. Suppl.

TiLLAEA : —

iiiuscosa. 3,

»•»///•« = (.'rassu]a rubens.

TiLLANDSIA. 403.

liiigulata.
nionostat-liya. 3.
pdnicnhita.
jiohistdchija.
recurvata. 3.
scrrata.
tentdfuliu,
iisneoides. 3.
utriculata.

TiNUS. —

occidenialis.

TOLUIFERA.

BahuiHH/H.
TOMEX.

tomentosa = Callicarpri
tomentosa.
TORDYLIU.V. 337.

AntlirisfU;:. 1.

apuhnn.

latifoJlum = I'aucalis
lalit'olia.

maximum. 3.

nodosum. 1.

officinale. 1.

peregrinum. 3.

syriacum. 1.
TOREKIA. 770.

asiatica (pl.V

TORMENTILLA. 656.

I'recta. 1 .
reptans. 3.

ToUJtNEFURTIA. 193.

cymosa. 3.

foe(idi)<t:'uiK(.

glabra. 1.

hirsutissbna.

humilis = Heliotropuim

fruticosuni.
serrata.
sibirica = Messersmidia

sibirica.
stiff rut icosa.
volubilis. 2.
TozziA. 762.
alpina. 1.

LINNEAN HERBARIUM.

145

Trachelium. 224.

caeruleuin. 1.

diffusuin, Suppl. (aa
Linn. f. ?)
Tr.vdesc.v>tia. 406.

axillaris.

eristata. 3.

r/eniculata [Jacq.].

maluharica.

nervosa.

papilioiiacea.

virgiiiiana=seq.

vii-giuica. 1.
Tragia. 1103.

Chamaflea. (m.L. f.)

involiK-rata. (in. L. f.)

Merciu'ialis. 1. (m.Sol.)

.SCrtH(?t';/6- = V0lubilis.

iirens. (in. L. f., 1778.)

volubilis. 1.
Tragopogojv-. 946.

aspevutii.

crocifolium. '6.

Daleclianipii. I.

Dandelion. 3.

hyhrulinn = Greropogon
glabrum.

lanatuni. 3.

orientale. 1.

piei'oides. 1.

porrifolium. 1.

pratense, 1.

villosum. 3.

virginicuni. 1.
Trapa. l58.

nat((jis (pi.).
Tremella. 1276.

adniitd.

Auricula.

difforiiiis.

hernia pi uierica.

janiperina.

lichenoides.

Nostoc. (m. L. f.)

purpurea, (m. L. f.)

verrucosa.
Trewia. —

nudi flora.
Triantrema. 572.

Triantiiema : —

decandra. 3,

nionogyna. 3.

peutaiidra. 3.

Fortulacastrum = mono-
gyua.
Tribulus. 547.

cistoides. 3.

laniiginosus. 3.

inaximus. 3.

terrestris. 1.
Trichilia. 541.

glabra. 3.

G nara=Guarea triclii-
lioides.

hirta.

trifolia.

trifoliata := praec.
Triciiomanes. 1253.

adiantoides.

cajnUaceum.

canariense=Fo]y podium
leptophylluui ?

cJiinense.

crispum. 1.

hirsutiim.

niembranaceuni. 1,

poli/podioides.

pi),vidiferum.

scaiidens. 3.

tunbridgense. 3.
Trichosanthes. 1149.

amara.

Anguina. 3.

cucumerina.

nervifolia.

pahnata.

■punctata (pi.).
Tricuostema. 750.

bracliiatum.

diebotonuiin. 1 .
Tridax. —

'procuiidiens.
Trientalis. 474.

caj^ensis.

europaea. 1.
Trifolium. 930.

agrarium. 1.

alexandrinuni. 3.

140

INDEX TO XUE

Trifoltum : —

alpestre. 3.
alpimiii). 1.
aiigu.stifoliuMi. 1.
arvense. 1.
bifloruin. 1.
faeriilt'Uin. MS.
Clierleri. 2.
c-liiudestinuni. M8.
clypeatuui. 1.
comosum.
creticiim. !MS.
filit'ornie. 1.
fragit'erum. 1.
fndicuns.
globosura. 2.
glomeratuui. 1.
hybridiiin. ].
incarnatum. 1.
indicum. MS.
italiciiin. MS.
lappaceum. 1.
Luj)inaster. 1.
medium.

Melilotus [var.]caerulea :
cf. caeruleum.

\ar. corniculata.

var. cretica ; cf.

creticum.

var. indica ; cf. in-

dicum.

var. italica: (/. ital-

icum.

var. ollicinalis ; cf.

officinale
— var. ornithopo-
dioides ; cf. oruitho-
podioides.

var. polonica; cf.

polonicum.
messanense.
montanum [no. 29, Sp.

n. I. p. 770].
montanum [no. 37, 1. c.

p. 772]=spadiceuni.
ochroleucum.
officinale. MS.
ornitliopodioides. ]MS.
pannoHicum.

Trifolium : —

polonicum. MS.

pratense. 1.

procumbens. 1.

rfjlexum.

re pens. 1.

resupinatum. 1.

retiisnm^iinct\\.m.

rubens. 1.

scabrum, ].

spadiceum. 1 .

spumosum. 1.

squarrosum. 1,

slellatiim. 1.

striatum. 1,

strictum. 2.

subterraneum. 1.

S'lffocatuiii.

tomentosuiii. 1.

uni riorum. 1.
Triglociiin. 466.

bulbosum. (m. L. f.)

maritimum. 1.

palustre.
TllIGONELLA. 932.

corniculata. 3.

Focmtm-c/raecum.

var. si/h't'stris.

baniosa. 3.

iiidica (pi. ?).

laciniata. 3.

monspeliaca. 2.

platycarpos. I .

polycerata. 1,

rutbenica. 1.

spinosa. 1 .

striata. Suppl.
Trilix. —

Jutea.
Trillium. 469.

cernuum. I.

e rectum. 3.

sessile. 1.
Triopteris. 5r0.

jamaicensis.

TniOSTEUM. —

an/ii'stifoliion

perfoliatnm.
Triplakis. 108.

LIXNEAN UERBARIU.M.

147

TmPLAEis : —

americauca. 8.
Trips ACUM. 1097.

dactyloides. 3.
lierniaphroditiim. 3.
(111. 8ol.)
TniTicuM. 104.
aesiivum.
caninum = Elyimis

caniiuis.
coi)tj)ositum.
hyhernum.
junceum. 3.
maritimuni. 3.
monococcuni. 1.
polonicum. 3.
repens. 3.
SpeJta.

teuellum. 3.
tiirf^idum. 3.
unilaterale.
Triumfetta. 620.
annua.
Bartraniia.
Lappula. 1.
semitriJoha.
Trollius. 716.

asiaticus. 1 .
europaeus. 1.
Tropaeolum, 481.
hybridum. 3.
majus. 1.
minus. 1.
peregrinum. 3.
Trophis. 1165.

anierieana. 3.
TuBrLARiA. 1297.
Androsace.
divarieata (Alga ?).
t'ragdi.s.

Tl'LBAGHIA. 411.

capeiisis.
TuLiPA. 425.

Breyniaua.

Gesnei'iana. 1.

sylvestris. 1.
Tlrxera. 384.

cistoides. 3.

Pumilea. 3. (m. Sol.)

TURNERA : —

sidoides (" sidiformis '").
3.

ulmifolia. 1.
TURRAEA. 549.

vireus (pi.).
TuRRiTis. 843.

alpina. 3.

glabra. 1 .

liirsuta. 1.
TUSSILAGO, 995.

alba. 1.

alpina. (in. L. f.)
Anandi'ia. 1.
deutata.
Farfara. 1.
frigida. 1.
liybrida. 1.
japonica. 3.
nutans. 3.
Petasites. 1.
Typha. 1094.

aiigustifolia. 3.
J(fti folia.

Ulex. 915.

ca2^en^is,

enropaeus. 1.
Ulmus. 321.

aineritana. 1.

canipestris. 1.

puinila. ].
Ulva. 1275.

co)jij>ressa.

confervoides.

rjraimlata.

intestinalis.

Idbyrinthifornns.

Lactuca. 1 . (m. L. f )

lanceolata .

latissima.

Linza.

lumbricalis.

2>apillosa.

pavonia = Fiicus pavo-
nius.

pruniformis.

rugosa.

I*

148 INDEX

TO

THE

Ulva :-

U

VAniA : —

nvibllicdlis.

zeiilanica.

Umola. 89.

UVULAKIA. 422.

bipiimatn. '.i.

ariiple.vifolin.

iiiticroiiald.

pert'oliala. 1.

paniculata. .'i.

sessilifolia.

fspicala. 1. i

Unona, Siippl. 709.

discrela (pi.). Suppl.

V

\CCINILM. 497.

Unxia, tSuppl. 1010.

album. 1.

canipborata. Suppl.

Arctostapbylos. 3.

Uhkna. 873.

corynibosuiii. 1.

ainericana.

frond osum. 1.

lobata. 1.

Iiispidulum. 1.

procumbens. 1.

lif^ustrinuin. 1.

sinuata. 1. (lu.Sol.)

mucronatiiiii. 1.

Tijphalaea.

Mjrtillus. 1.

"Uhtica, 1111.

Oxycoccus. 1 .

aestuans. 3.

stamineuiii. 1.

africana. M8.

uliginosuni. 1.

alicnata.

A'itis-idaea. 1.

hdcclfera.

\

AiiLiA [Tliunb. 1 329.

balearica. 3.

V

ALANTIA. 1219.

canadensis. 1.

Apariiie. 1.

cannabina. 1.

articulata. 1 .

capitata. 1.

C rue lata. 1 .

c'diaris.

t'ucuUaria. .3.

cylindrica. 1 .

glabra. 3.

dioica. 1.

hispida. 3.

divaricata. 1.

liypoearpa. 3.

Uodartii. 3.

murali.s. 1.

c;raiidifolia. 3.

V

ALERIAXA. 48.

interrupt a. 3.

Calcitrapa. ] .

nivea. 1 .

celtica. 3.

Parielaria.

chinensis. 1 .

pilulit'era. 1.

Cornueopiae. 1.

pi!n)ila. 1.

dioiea. 1 .

ureus. 1.

eebinata. 3.

L'thiculaiiia. 34.

elongata. 3.

aljnna.

Locusta, Aar. coronata

bifida.

i*M»' n-oiit'of"0

\ ill . LlT^Il LllL/il*

laerulea. (ni. L. 1.)

var. discoidea.

foliosa.

gibba. 1 .

• Tmi ^ 1 1 4- ^ 111 r>

minor. 1.

\ViV. pitmila.

subulata. 1.
vulgaris. 1.

var. vadiata.

UVAKIA.

mixta.

japcnica.

uiontana. 3.

LlJfNEAX HERBAKIIM.

149

ValeriajS'a : —

1 Verba SCUM : —

otticinalis. 1.

j ^ phoeniceum. 1 .

Phu. 1.

sinuatum. 3.

pyrenaica. 1 .

si^nnosvtii.

rubra. 1.

Tha2>si=:sei{.

s<(.i'atilis.

ihapsoides.

scandens [Loefl.].

Thapsus. 1.

sibirifa. 1.

Verbets'a. 35.

supiiia. 3.

bojiariensis. 1.

triptevis. 3.

Carolina. 3.

taheio.-^a.

ciirassavica.

Vallea. 678.

hastata. 1.

sUpularis (pi.).

jamaicensis. 1. (m. Sol.)

Vallisnehia. 1157.

indica. 3.

sjiiralis (pi.).

lappuJacea. 3. (m. Sol.)

Vandellia. 795.

mexicana. 1.

diffusa (pi.).

nodiflora. 1. (m.Sol.)

Varronia. 255.

officinalis. 1.

(dba.

oi-abica.

bullata.

prismatica. 1. (m. Sol.)

cnrassacica^\)VAec.

spuria.

(jlohosa.

staechadi folia. 3. (m.

lineata. 3.

Sol.)

martuiicensis.

supina. 1.

Vateria. —

fetraiidra.

iiidica.

urticifolia. 1,

Vatica. 614.

Verbesina. 1021.

chineasis (pi.).

Acinelhi = Spihiuthes

Velezia. 326.

Acmella,

rigicla. 1.

alata. 1 .

A'ella. 820.

«Z6rt=Eelipta erecta.

annua. 1.

asteroides = Amelias

Pseudocytisus. 1.

Lycbnitis.

Vebatrum. 1210.

biHora. 3.

album i.

Bosvallea. Sup])l.

luteuu). 1.

calendulacea. 1,

nigrum. 1.

cbinensis. 1.

A^ERBASCUM. 242.

fruticosa. (m.L. f.)

Arcturus = Celsia Arc-

Lavenia.

turns.

linifolia = Pectis lini-

Blattaria. 1.

folia.

Boerbavi. 3.

ijiutica = Antliemis

///o»f»»i=phoeuiceum.

americana.

hybridum. MS.

nodiflora. 2.

Lychnitis. 1.

prostnita = Eclipta pro-

Myconi. 1.

strata.

nigrum, 1.

Fseudo-Acmella = 'iiT^i\sin-

OsbecLii.

thes Pseudo-Acmella.

^yldomoid.es.

vinjinica.

50 INDK.V T(J THK

Veronica. 26.

Viburnum : —

aciiiil'olia. 3.

Lentago. 1 .

aprestis. ].

iiiidntii.

ali)iiia. ] .

Opiilus. 1.

Anagallis-aquatu-a. 1 .

var. rosetiin.

(m.Ehrh.)

priinit'oliuin. 1.

aphylla. li.

Tinufe. 1.

nvxensh. 1.

ViciA. 906.

austriaca. ."5.

benghalensis. 1 .

Beccabunga. 1. (m.

biennis. 1.

Ehrli.) J

bitliynica. 3.

Ix'lliclioides. 3. 1

cassubica. 1.

hiloba.

Cracca. 1 .

Bonarota = Paeclarota

dunietoruin. J.

Boiiarota.

Faba. J .

Cliamaeclrys. 1 •

liybrida. 1.

fruliculosa. Ji.

Lathyroides, 1 .

hederae folia. 1.

Ill tea. 1.

liybrida. 1.

uarbouen.sis. 1.

in can a. 1.

Nis-soliaiia. 1.

latifolia. 1 .

onobrycbioides. 1 .

iongifolia. 1.

])eregrina ] .

inarilandica = Polypre-

pisiformis. 1.

mmn procunibens.

yativa. 1,

inai'ilima. 1.
iiioiitana. 2.

> ill . ftlKJUoltlUltH

\ ai • mo^ (f •

multiiida. .'3.

sepium. 1.

officinalis. 1.

f<vlvatica. 1.

paniculala. 3.

ViNCA." 299.

pectinata. 3.

hitea.

])eregrina. 1.

major. 1.

pihsaz=\. Chaniaedrys.

minor. 1 .

pinnata. 3. (iii.L. f.)

2'>arviJJora.

proslrata. 3.

rosea. 3.

roiuana. 1 .

Vioi

A. 1062.

scutellata. 1.

arborea.

serpyllifolia. ] .

arborescens.

sibirica. 3.

biflora. 1,

spicata. 1.

calcarata.

spuria. 1. (ni. L. f.)

Calceolaria.

TcHCrivin.

canadensis. 1.

tripliyllos. 1.

canina. 3.

vorna. J.

cenlsia.

virginica. 1.

cornnta.

Viburnum. 379.

diandra.

accrifoliuin. 1.

enneasporma.

cassinoides. 3.

grandiflora. 3.

dentatuni. 1.

hirta. 1.

Lantana. 1.

Hyhanthua.

LIXNEAN HEUHAllIl'M.

151

Viola : — •

Ipecaontnlm.

Itmeeolala. 1.

niirabilis. 1.

in out an a. 1.

odorata. 1 .

oppositifoJia.

palmata. 1.

palustris. 1.

])edata. 1.

])inuata. 1.

priinulit'olia. J.

sv/ff^ruticosa.

tricolor. 1.

uuiflora. 1.
VlBECTA. 212.

vireiis. [ = bitlora,
Linn.f.^
ViscuM. 1166.

albuui. 1.

capeuse, (Suppl. (m.L. f,
dese. verso a L. patr.

opuntioides. 15.

purpureum. 3.

)'i(hra>)>.

terrestre. 1 .

verticillalimi. 3.

VlTEX. 811.

Aguus-castus. 1.
Negundo. 1.
pinnata. 1.
tri folia. 1.
A'lTis. 281.

arborea. 1.
corintbiaca. MS.
beptapbylla.
iudica. J3.
Labrusca. ] .
laciniosa. 1.
trifolia.
viuifera. 1.

var. ajiiircna.

vulpina. 1.

VoLKAMBKIA. 809.

aculeata. 1.

inermis. 1.

scaiidens. (ni. L. f.)
3 errata.

VoLVOX. —

(/hibator.

\VACIIE>ri)OIlFlA. 64.

hirfiuta.

paniculata.

thjirsijlora.

umhellata.

villosa = Gladiolus
plicatus ?
Walthema. 852.

americnna. 3.

(ingusti folia.

iiidica. 1.
Wei>'mannia. 508.

piuuata. 3. (in. L. f.)
Willichia. —

repens.
WiNTERA. 696. (manu
., I tSmitliii). Cf. Drimys

) [Forst.] ni. L. patris,

WiNTERANIA. 618.

Caiiella. 3.
WiTSENiA [Tbunb.]. 57.
I luaara (pi.).

Xanthium. 1113.

fruticosuni. Suppl.

orieutale. 3.

spioosum. 1.

strunjarium. 1.
Xeranthemum. 990.

aniiuum. 3.

var. inapertum.

var. orientcde.

cauescens.

ciliaium.

erucifoliuni.

iinbricatum.

pauiculatuni. (ui. L. i'.)

proliferum.

recurvatuni. Siippl.

retortiini. 1.

sesanioides. 3.

speciosissinnim.

spinosum.

]52

INI)i;X TO THE LINNEAN II ICIMJ AllIlAr.

Xerantiiemum : —

Staolielina. J?.

variegatuui. (m. L. 1. 1

vcstituin. 1.
I viryaUim.
XiiiENiA. 491.

ae(jiiptiac(i.

umericana (pi. ?).

tnennis.

XlLOrHYLLA.

laiifoiia ^ Phyllaiithus

e])i|)hy]lauthus.
loiKjifuliu.
Xylopia. " 1077.
(jhihra.
muricata. ^i.

XYLOriCJlUA[. —

muricata. (ni. fSol.) :=
Xylopia muricata.
Xyhis. 67.

indica. i.

Yucca. 441.

aluifoUa.

Dniconis ; cf. aloi folia,

Draeaeua Draco.
Jilamentosa.
(iloriosa. 3.

Za.mia. —

inunila.
Zannichellia. 1085.

palustris. 1.
ZANOmA. 1179.

indica (Jil.).
Zanxhoxyllm. 1171.

Clava-Herculis. J. (in.
Sol.)

Zanthoxylum : —

trifoliatiim. 1.
Zea. 1096.

May,s. 1 .
Zinnia. 'l019.

imiltitiora, 3,

[)auci flora. 3.

pei'uviaua.
ZlZAMA. 1119.

aquatica. 1.
/laliisti-is.
terrcstris.
ZlZIPlIORA. 39.

acinoides. 1.
capitata. 1.
liispanica. 3.
tenuior. 1.

ZOEGEA. 1028.

capensis. Su|)pl.
Leptaiirea. i^.
ZOSTEIIA. 1083.

marina. 1.
oceanita.
Zygophyllum. 544.

aestuaas.
album. 3.
arhoreum [Jacq.].
coccineum.
Pabago. 1.
falvam.

microphyllum. Siippl.
Morgsana. 1.
JMtniria ^ Xitraria

iSchoberi ?
sessilit'olium. 3.
simiilex.
spinosum.

PRINTED BY TAVLOK AND FRANCIS, RED MON KURI, KI.KET >riiKET.

JER 1912.]

[Price 15s.

PROCEEDINGS

OP THE

LINNEAN SOCIETY OF LONDON.

124th session.

From November 1911 to June 1912.

I

LONDON :

PRINTED FOR THE LINNEAN SOCIETY,

BURLINGTON H0U8B, PICCADILLY, W.,

BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED HON COXTRT, PLHBT 8TBEET.

PUBLICATIONS : Session July 1911-Jult 1912.

Journal, Botany.

Vol. XXXIX.

No.

273.

7/-

274.

12/-

Vol. XL.

275.

22/-

276.

18/-

277.

7/-

278.

(Sept.)

Vol. XL I.

279.

14/-

.Tciiirnal, Zoology.

Vol. XXXI.

No.

208.

18/-

Vol. XXXII.

55

211.

8/-

>>

212.

5/-

Transactions, Botany.

Vol. VIL Part 16.

3/-

j>

17.

8/-

5?

18.

5/-

Transactions, Zoology.

Vol. XL Part

; 8.

4/-

>5

9.

2/6

»»

10.

2/6

Vol. XIV. „

2.

20/-

3.

28/-

1)

4.

5/-

Vol. XV. „

].

29/-

Proceedings, 123r(l Session, October 1911.

List of [Fellows, Associates, and Foreign Members], Nov. 191] ,